The Coptic Encyclopedia
•
•
Editors and Consultants EdHor In Chief Azb: S. Atiya University of Utah
Edllors William Y. Adams University 0/ Kentucky 8asilios IV Archbishop of Jerusalem Pierre du Bourguct, SJ. Louvre Museum, Paris Ren~-Georges
Coquin College de France, Paris W. H. C. Frend Glasgow University MimI Boulros Ghali Society of Coptic Archaeology, Cairo
Bishop Gregorios Higher Instilllte of Coptic Sludies, Cairo Peter Grossmann Gemlan Institute of Archaeology, Cairo Antoine Guillaumont College de France, Paris Rodolphc Kasser University of Geneva Martin Krause Westfalische Wilhelms·Universittit, MiinSler Subhi Y. Labib Kid University Tito Orlandi Utriversity of Rome Marian Robertson Utah StQte University Khalil Samir Pontifical Orielllal 111$1;/«le, Rome
Consultants
Lahib Hahachi Egyptian Department of Antiquities, Cairo J. M. Robinson Institute of Antiquity and Christianity, Claremont, California Magdi Wahba
Cairo University
Editorial Managing Committee
• S. Kent Brown
Brigham Young University, Provo Fuad Megally
Polyluhnic of Central London
Aziz S. Atiya EDITOR IN CHIEF
Volume 8
Macmillan Publishing Company NEW 'lOR/(
Collier Macmillan Canada TORONTO
.Maxwell Macmillan International NEW 'IORK· OXFORD· SINGAPORE· SYDNEY
Copyright
e
199\ by Macmillan Publishing Company A Division of Macmillan, Inc.
All rights reservL>d. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmillcd in any Conn or by any means. electronic or mcchanical. including photocopying. recording. or by any infonnation storage and retrieval system. without pennission in writing From the Publisher. Macmillan Publishing Company 866 Third Avenue. New York. NY 10022 Collier Macmillan Canada. Inc. 1200 Eglinton Avenue East, Suite 200, Don Mills, Ontario M3C 3NI Library of Congress Catalog Card No.: 90-23448 Printed in the United States of America plinting number
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 Library of Congress Cataluging·in-Publication Data The Coptic encyclopedia / Aziz S. Atiya, edilOr·in-chicf. p. Cill. Includes bibliographical references and index. ISBN 0-02-89702S·X (set) J. Coptic Church-Dicti(IOarics. 2. COpls-Dictionaries. I. Miya, Aziz S., 1898BX130.s.C66 1991 281'.7'03-dc20
90-23448 CIP
The preparation of this volume was made possible in part by a grant from the National Endowment for the Humanities, an independent federal agency. Photographs on.pages 567. 736. 754, 755. 790. 791. 876-878. 1284. 1311. and 2168 arc reproduced courtesy of the Metropolitan Museum of AI'" Photography by the Egyptian Expedition,
Contents of Volume 8
Errata Maps Appendix: LinguilUics
Index
13
229
•
Errata
Vo/llme 1, poge XXXIV;
In the US/. of Ankles, Moonir Mcgally should be 1i5lcd :u the aUlhor of "Numerical System, Copeic." Vo/wrle I, page U/1; In the Ust of Conllibutors, the following ankles should be liSle
,~~
al-N~ra."
Volume 1, page 409: 11le signature appearing wilh the anicle "Bookbinding" is incolTCCt. The author of the anicle i5 Jane Greenfield. Voll/Il'le 6, poge 1811:
11lC signature appearing with the anicle "Numerical System, Coplic" i5 incorrect. The author of the aniele is Mounir Megally.
Further Acknowledgments The editors wish to thank Nabil Selim Atalla, who gracioll5ly offered his services in taking photographs of objects in thc Coptic Museum, Cairo. Thanks also to Charles Smith, SiraTl'i Feredjian·Aivalian, Philip Friedman, Elly Dickason, Sylvia Kanwischcr Miller, Jonathan Wiener, and others at Macmillan for their efforts on behalf of this encyclopedia.
Maps
I. Egypl.: General Map 2. Egypt: Provinces 3. Alexandria in Late Antiquity 4. Monasteries in and around Cairo
5. Monasteries of the Delta 6. Monasteries of the FayyOm 7. Monasteries of the Lower Sa'id
8. Monasteries of the Middle Sa'Id 9. 10. t I. 12.
Monasteries of !.he Upper Sa"d Nubia Oases Pentapolis
OUI' thanks to Pierre Laferriere of the Institut frnm;ais d'archeologic orientale. Cairo, and 10 Mark Hafey of Salt Lake City, for their work on the maps that follow.
2
Maps
EGYPT
•
• Damonhor
••
• al-Man~Oro~
• 01- ahallah • • Zoqaziq Tan!O
•
~
•..
·(Zagazigl•.:~I-lsma ,lJyyah
/ •
•
. .'
• O.SIS
,.'
Al-QAHIRA~s (CAIROI .
••
••
uez
.' " • Madinot al-FayyOm
•••
9"'H"'~IY.
••
•
OASIS
w
E
S
•
•
T
• al-Minya E
R
N
OASIS
o
E
s
E
R
T
•• KHARJ.lH
OASIS
•• -Aswan
•
I
'-----
---------- . - - - - ._--•
I. Egypt: General Map.
---_•. _---------
Maps
JUEDITE.R.RANEAN
3
SEA
,
,
'--.oJ '-_,,-
I
"'..-J ;--:;::-...... ,-
Alexandria •
-
,
,
AI- Arish
AI-Ismo'iliyyoh
,,
,,
25 24
14
•
••• ••
•• I
I AI- Minya
w-..., AI- Ghordaqoh
,
18
~K19
I
Suhiij
22
'J-J'-•
20
AI-Kh~rjah
23 ,.A- 21
I I
Ll1k6 Nou.r.
o
100
2001( ..
It--~~,~'-~,-----il
o
50
1000111..
L--
- - - - __
L#-..L--- - - - - - - - -
~
2. Egypt: Provinces. City provinces: (1) Cairo (al-Qahirah). (2) Alexandria (al-Iskandariyyah). (3) Port Said. (4) Suez (al-Suways). Lower Egypt: (5) al-Isma'iliyyah; capital, same. (6) Beheirah; capital, Damanht1r. (7) Damietta (Dumyat); capital, same. (8) Kafr al-Shaykh; capital, same. (9) al-Gharbiyyah; capital, Tan!ii. (10) al-Daqahliyyah; capital, Mansura (al-Man~t1rah). (11) al-Sharqiyyah, capital, Zagazig (Zaqazlq). (12) al-Mint1fiyyah; capital, Shibln al-Kom. (13) al-Qalyt1biyyah; capital, Banha. Upper Egypt: (14) Giza (al-Jizah); capital, same. (15) al-Fayyt1m; capital, same. (16) Bani Suef (Bani Suwayf); capital, same. (17) al-Minya; capital, same. (18) Asyt1t; capital, same. (19) Suhaj; capital, same. (20) Qena (Qina); capital, same. (21) Aswan; capital, same. Frontier provinces: (22) Red Sea (al-Ba\:Ir al-Al:tmar); capital, al-Ghardaqah. (23) New Valley (ai-Wadi al-Jadld); capital, al-~arjah. (24) Marsa Matrui:J; capital, Matrui:J. (25) Sinai; capital, al-'Ansh. The provincial boundaries shown reflect the divisions made by Mui:Jammad 'All in 1833, with additional provinces created after the Nasser revolution in 1953. The provinces are now formally known as governorates. (See also EGYPT, ADMINISTRATIVE ORGANIZATION OF.)
•
•
4
Maps
•
MeQos limen
Lochial okro
Antirrhodos
8.ndid'iO~"-;B:':"'~'~':i'~(~B~'::=:;'---'- ~ 'n
ol-Wordiyan Konobilti pyli
UC:OI;s' 01_ ShotbT
NICOPOLIS (NOULIOPOLlSJ 1.$ ELEUSIS
."
.-' ."
Kolmitirio
Proost,io Koimltlrlo
MAREOTIS I'm
1-.-----,-..- -E3;+Damonhtir - SlIubra t"'----~' ,:I...n..
o
Above: 3. Alexandria in Late Antiquity. (See article, pp.
95-103.)
AI-Khondoq Anb6 Nuways
+ CAIRO
+, Horll Zuwoyloh 0,01-R6hib41 + Horil
01- Rum D. 01· Rtfhib6/
+ •
D. AbO Soylayn QOlr 0/· Sham' (D.o/·Sanol)
@~@. oI! D.
Baby/On ·o/.- Ooroj 1- O. TlJdrus
GIZA
"E~+ 0, Mi'khD71 •
01- qibli
+D. o/·Nos/ur
Left: 4. Monasteries in and around Cairo. (See article, pp. 1646-47.)
~EDIT
+ Naqizoh
RaShid~ etRosett
SEA
E R R AlV E AlV
,,, I
-
.Fuwwoh
,.
• <,'ALEXANDRIA
•
•
DAMANHUR
•
O.ol-Zujiij (0. o/-ZojjojJ Nifria
I
,-- ,
Kafr ol-Shoykh
•
,
~
'-'"
+
-, ....... ,
Kltllio
•
•Burij
----'-
• -
•
,
•
"
+
.-: : : : .:. . . .
,.:.:.:.:.:.:.:-:-:..
.. "'A ~
J'
"'';':':':':':';':';'. • '90-
al-Ou'ilti
','.,. -'::;:;:;:;:;::"
O. ol.8or~mjjs+·.·.:::::::::::-.+ D. Abu MiisQ ......;.........
:t::::.t;.
.J
ol-Aswofl
O. ol-Suryan .....
O. Abii Moqir
-"
.
Molij -"
\ \
Atris
,,
,
O. o/·/forrom
+,
a
Ziiw;yot Ol-(Iryon SOQqora
I
15
I
I
30 miles
,
..;
•
~--
,.J-
-
--' ,
"\
\
~,~
.-/
(Minya ol-Qomh A~rib •
• Bohtit./ ,~ \ _
\.
I I
:
..
S
I I ........ \
,~ ~~
,\
/
+ Misl' 01- Ood/moh • O. Abu
\
•
\+ , +.....
Apo Jltremioh I
.
AL-ISM/{ILlYYAH': " ... ./ r -_.~
AL-QAHIRAH
I
I
:
/•
- •
.
Giza
50km
I -:.
.. _) - -, / I ZAQAZIQ
\
25
\~
I , Siryaqus
'*I
\
o
\ ';
'' ,
.
(Rhinocoruro)
I-
• Sh
'\.
Os/racine
I: r-
'--
./ Kosios
. .
/
, t' I
'\
Situ
,.
'
')
01- Forom ( P8/us;um)
I: I:
I
\
\
•••
+-"'' ~ Timoy 01- Amdld , ,
Mashtiil Bilboy S Tlikh J . " \" J • +Ol-Doyr... _-
"', 4
Monastery or monastery location
:
(A/rip,)
I
.i
I:
\
Zift~ •
\
I:'
\
8 anna...,.
I
ol-Ooyr ' -.. ,
~
=
r
r
Shibin al-Kom
I
+
O. An/Jo Bishol
•
I I I I
I:
_
Rummon
+
.
\
,
+
Nowoso
Sunbat
--'·TANTA
" ,
+Ashmun 01- _---"
+
+
Ibyor eBirmo
I Khoshm
•
01_ MCnZQIQIlt
.• -' ai-Dono' b Iq I • , AL- MA~ALLA AL- MAN~ORAH,'
\
Wli 01 .. . ,q ( ........
-
Tolkho
' •
+
+ ...... ,
+
Domru
ol-Kubro • Somonnlid
NAUCRATIS
~O/')~q/O/1 - Tinnis
+ Noboruh
Abu Hummus
\,\
O. Sill Olmyiinoh "FCiriskur Ie
• Turah •
~ I
, f Soy 0rn
0051' al-Shom' O. Hobf/un o/-tJoroj
SUEZ
Phoron
Roilhou
Klysmo fol-OulzumJ.
\
O.Ttfdrus O. Mikho';/ ol-qibff
• Hilwan
Dohshur • .j
Memphis •
5. Monasteries of the Delta. Of the many monasteries in the Delta, some have vanished; some can still be identified by ruins, such as the innumerable sites excavated in the Kellia by the French and Swiss expeditions; and some have survived the Islamization of Egypt and the urbanization of the area. (See DAYR ANBA MAQAR; DAYR AL-BARAMOS; DAYR AL-SURYAN; KEWA; and articles on the Beheirah. Daqahliyyah, Gharbiyyah. Minufiyyah. Qalyiiqiyyah, and Sharqiyyah provinces under MONASTERIES.) .
f
'"
U1
6
Maps
•
D. Abii Li'fah
Qa ru (/.
Sanhur
••
()O$r ()iirun ,
D. Bomwiyoh
•
FcJnu
0.01- fAjamiyyin
AI- 'Idwah
•
... . ·••••••••••••••• · . . ... .. ... . ..., · .'. •••••••••••••••••• ·.'•••••••••••••••••••• . '. ....••••••••••••••••••••• '. '. . ...... •..• .• .' .'.'. '. ... • • .'. ..... . .'. , .. . . .. .• .'••••• • ............... :.:<-:.;.;.. '. •• • .•..... .'.. . . •••••••••••••••• • ••••••••••••••••• • •• •• • • • •• •••••••••••••• ..• .• • ••••••••• •.• •••••••• . . ·.. ':v.c.... .. .. . .. •- .. . · •• :i;l:'••••••••• . •
'.'
'
'
•
'
•
'.' ' ' ' ' '.'.' ' '. '.' '.' ' ' • • • • •• • • ' '.' .' '. •• • •• • '.' '.' ' • • • • • • •• •• •• .' ' '. • • • • • • • • • ' •
•
•
•' • •
•
•
•
•
•
•
'
'.'
O.ol-Ilrhwoh
Oimiishyah • Ma·'sorot Arafah e
'. '.' '.
D.ol-ljommam (0, obii 1.&l1q)
+
Itsa
'.'
'.'.' • ••••••• .' '.' • •••••• '.' '.'.' • • •• •• .' ' ' •
+
0. 01- Bondt
Modinot Motli
•
• •• • • • • • • • • • •• • • • • • • • • • • • •• •• • •• • • •• • • • '~ • • • • • •• • • • • • ••• • • • • • • • • •• • • • • • • • • • • • ••••••• •••••••• •• • • •• • • • • • •• ••••••••• • •• • • • • • • • • • • ••••••••• •• •••••••••• • •••••••••••••••••• ••••••••••••••••• • •• •••••••••••••••••• ••••••••••••••••• • • • •••••••••••••••••• • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • ••••••••••••••••••
•
Saylah
AL- FAVVUM
Olsya •
0, 01- Hamuli
. . . ,• • • • • • • •• • •• • •• • • •• • •• • • • • • •
•
+
•
1+
•
D. 01- Molak Ghubriyal (01- Noqlun)
~
·
x'
•
.
. . ··.·••••••••• . . .. .. . .. .. ... t.:• ••••••••••••• . ••••••••••••• •• • •••••••••••••••••••••••• •• •• •• ..... .. ... . •••••••••••••••••••••••• ..... .•.• • • . • • • •••••••••• ••••••••••• ••••••••••• ·•••·••••.••.•••••.••.••.••.••.••••.••••.••..• •X·········· . • •••••••••••
+
D.ol-Zokawoh
Sadamant
~
'
••
•
'
•
'
• • •
AI- Gharaq
'
'
BANi SUEF (BANi SUWAVF) •
~
• • •
• • • • • • •
•
• ~
• •••••••••• • • •• • • • • • • • • • • • • • • •••••••••• • • • • • • • • • •• ••••••••••••• • • • • • • • • • • • • •• • • •••••••••• • •• • • • •• • •• • • •• • • •• • ••• • • • ••••••••••• ••••••••••
·•
+ +
::!" ..' .. ... .. ..'.....:\t. .. . ·
.
.
.
'. •• •• •• • • • •• • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • ••••••• • • • • • •• • • •• • • •• • • • • • • •• • • • •• •••••••• • • • • • • • • • ••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••• • ••••••••••••••••• • ••••••••••••••••• • • •••••••••••••••• ••••••••••••••• • •••••••••••••••• • ••••••••••••••• , • • •••••••••••••••• • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • •• • ••••• ••••• • ••••••••• • ••••••••• ' ' ' ' • • • • •• • • • • • ••• •• • •• • • ••• •• ' • • • •••• • • • • ••• • •••• ••• • •• • • • ••• • •• •• ••••• • , •, • • ~
· .... . . .. . . . . .. .. ...... ..... ... . .. .. "
. Tokino~h
+ D. Anbd
Somi!'il , 01- Qolomun
••• • •• 0 1 0
+
Monostery or monastery t ocotion Sites Ancient sites reoccupied by monks
10
5
, 10
20 I
25km , 15mil. .
6. Monasteries of the Fayyfun. (See article, pp, 1650-51.)
...
D. til· Korriim
O. Abu Soyfoyn
O.ol-A,hmar
I
SUEZ "u/rum)
(KIYIMU/ol-
Z6.,iyol
TOmWOyh____
+ • +
T""
Soqqara
0.01- Shom! - -
Apo Ju.miolJ+
D.o/-Adowlyydl1
Turah......-D.
, +
Mar Jirjis 0.0/- (}uloyr.
+
.
... O. ShaMan
• •
Hilwan (Helwan)
Dahshur
'-GULF
OF 0.01- Mu/uurDqoh
.
Qorii n
eir~OI
+
SUEZ
•
... •
It• tih•
" ~~ ~~ I"
MADTNAT AL-FAYYUM
. ......
... \I ..l.
,'
•••••
•
.
.••••••••••• ••••••••••••
. ,.:.:-:-:::.:::;: '. . ..... •••••••• ............• ...... ....;.:.:.;..;.;.;. .•........... '.' . ........"" ";';':-::::':::... . •• • l: ";"::';:;::- "::::-. . .. ...... '.'. 4
0:'\
1
V
•••••••• • I~.· • ••••••
C)
II:)
~l. - •
• Abu Sir al-Malaq
'.'
Bush
•••• .;.;.; ••••••••
BANI SUEF (BANi SUWAYF)
•
•
+ +
+ 0.01- Maymun-
, '\'"
I\~
, r
~
, ~ :$-
...
I
0\~"..'
~\l\,*,
~
I
OJlyrhynchu$ (al· Bohnola)
D. o/·Sonquriyyoh
•••
+
•
... 0
~~ J~l.~l.
,11l.-
It
~
Bani Mazor
•• .. •
Sites
o I
Ancient ,it.. reoccupied by monks
"C':"
~IJ(,~ ,.
}
+
o
iP.11
\.
~
,1"11\~
\~~
~
p.'"
...
~
~
~
-.' ~
JABAl. Mono,tery or monoltery loeotion
~~/
\\~~frj'
~l.-
+
~~
~~
D. Anbo Bulo
!~
Sharunoh
..
.....
~\t<\.,.
~\\\\\
Tanbida •
+ 01- Jarnus
~"\,,,
\ ~\\\\\~\\\l\
'. Maghiighah
...- --._"..._.... $',;)"',,,~ '!'
,
,~l;.~'
Dayr al-l:Iodid
,...
a " .., ....,.-
,
al-Na~ara + +
... ,-
.1
~\\\\\~'ll11, h.)i\JI~~\II'lhl\\\\'t.,\'¥
;"
_ ..
...
D. Anbi Antiiniyu$
,
~~ ,;:'"
,"
b 0 tl
...
-... ----'
I
~
"o)'n Bordoh I ~~o_ .........
~
Aqfahs+
Ishnin
~
•
i::::
~1u~ '" ..,: " 1\\ ~
'A,\\-"
+
#+
- /.
0"- Nosoro •
al-Qolomun
..'t\\\~"'-
~J
e~~
+
\~\ 1,
~I
.,\"",,"'\
al-Fashn.
\~\\l\
1"\"
~l.-
J~
+ BayDt!
\\\,\,\\\\
J~l.
TOkino$h
O. Anbi
~\ll'lll\"~
\\\Ill\f:
_~1.~11
\"\1
+ $omu'il
.,-
~
~
o ~ ,
••••••••••
•
1
2~
OOkm
I!
I
I
30milu
10
~ IJJ
• 7. Monasteries of the Lower
~a'id.
(See article, pp. 1652-53.)
-...J ,
8
Maps
•
Oxyrhynchus
••
D. 01- Sanquriyyoh
•
+
tJl-R6hib
•
+
+ /
Has. on
•
+
Tihno •
+
ol-Ashmunoyn -
O. Abu Sorobamiin. -----____.
••
+
D. ol-Nosoro •
O. Abu tfinnis
------
•
O. al-Oilt
O.Sunbiif
_
-----
0.01- Borsho
$o~id
•• 01- Shaykh
01- 'Amornah
•
Doyrij!
D. 01- OUfiiyr
+ O. riidru$
+
+
Buo
O.ol-Mu&orroq
Arf~midO$
Anlinoopolis
-I'•• Toll
$Onobij+ Mir •
+D. Anho- BislJdoh
•
++-............-..
D. Mowes
O.
+ +
?
Monlolij!
-"'" ... '\.
~
ol-Jowli+
Monqobad
Mar Mina O. 01- Jobrliwi
+ O. -+
Buqlur
Abnijb
Shu O. al-'Adhro'
+
O. Abu Ishoq
,,,ASYUT
...+ .O. + O. ~~~:::~~~~§~~~~~~~+: ~+ O. fJurunlroh Abu Miisho ./ ~
O. Rifah ---..----
o.
al-Zow;yoh - - -
Wodi
Moqrufoh
Oi.roh O.ol-'Awonoh
+ o. O.ol-BoloYrab+
rosa
•
Aba TiJ·
__
So~oh-
O.lIb ii
+
Boni Hasan
.1 '. ~.
•
Mollowi
,'I
01- Moyyilin
+ ---------~-
N away
0.01- $liuhodo'
O. Mar Jirjis 01- Hodidi
• , Speas
Qasr Hur
_
+ + O. 01- Mo' diidi Ak~,m_;i:m:::::~+ D. 01- Adhro' '.
Z. oWfya!
.
+•
t/
r
D. Apo Hiir
••
+
0/·"0)1_ 1'/
,.../ D. 0/· Malak MikhO'il
0/- Jabal
•
Bow;!
bir
/.#0
O. ol-lAdhro" (Jabal 01- Toyr) •
-
-
. .::: b'/
AL-MINYA •
Dolja
/.;------ ....
t
•
~ulbonj
+
/ :.
O. Abu Fona (D. 01-
o. Anba Ookhum 0.01- Ourqas
01- Shaylth
••
Sa molu!
;!
Bani Mozar
+
Kom N1mriid
Kom
O. Apo Tumo
•
-=-=-=-=-'------~ ...... ~;;;;;;;;~+~ +
ol-Bodori
+ o. Apo
Hormlna
O. al- Janiidlah -
Tima • •
-Qaw 01- Kobir
QaW Ghorb
+
•• •
••
o 1 o
O. Anbo Bakhum
Monastery or If'OllQstery locotion
ol-Moragha_
/
+ / +O.OI-MO~dildi
Situ Ancient sites reocc.upied by monks ol-doyr ol-AlJmor
25
50km
,,'-'- - - - - - , ' .' 15
01- doyr
01- A byod •
rD.
+-O.o/-'Adhro·
Anbii Bis/loi)
+ Anb8 Shinudoh) +
• Akhmim
·v
SUHAJ
30.miles
8. Monasteries of the Middle
to.
~a'id,
O. 01- Shuhodo
(See article, pp. 1654-55.)
+O. Mor
Jrrjis
o/-Hodidi
Maps
+
Ooyr A"bo Sis h6i (AI- DD}'r 01- AlJmor)
•
+ • ol-Abyod) _ _
Doyr Anbo SlIinudoh (AI-Ooyr
AkhmTm
+ O. Mor Jirjis 01- /jodidi SUHAJ , -I... + D. Anbii Bisodoh a 1- Ill .nshOll...
+ D.
0/- M%k Mikha~~1
Naj' al- Dayr D. Abu MUSD
QINA
Dandarah (Dendera)
+.
••
Abydtl ..
Fiiw Oibli
. Bakhiinl.
+ +
+
Bahjurah ~ NOJ' Hammodl (Nag Hammadi)
•
.',-_..,r
• + Farshul / /
• (QENA)·
al- Ballii~ • .Oifl
• Hiw _
+ D. Mor
Minii
Naqiidah
+. ++ +++
0.0/- Malok Mikhii'i! - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - .
o.
01- ~olib
o. Abu
Ufoh - - - - - - - - - -
D. Mor Jir/is
--
O. Mor SuqluT
--
:.+.
• •
D. PI•• ,,';u$
+
Hijiizah
OamUlii
• al- lIIadiimud
+ D.
Anbii Bakhum
Armanl • al-Dim;qriit. ai-Tad
+
D. Mar Jirjls
+
D. Anba
Abaho)'
A~fun • O. 0/- F6lthiirT
o. o 25 50km tl---------t11l--------r1'
o
15
Ap;; l.hOo
D. 01- SlIuJlodo'
+
+ D. 01- Rumlinlyyoh
+ • +
Isna Esna)
30mil..
Jabal 01- $I/#/oh
-Ombo
O. Anba
Bokhum
+
•
Idfu ( Edfu)
0.01- Kiib6nlyyoh
+
D. AnbiJ Hodrt1 (Sf Sim,on)
+
+
D. Qubbol al-Hawo.
+
ASWAN Phi/D.
Monastery or monostery locotion
•
••
Ancient .lte. reoccupied by monks
9. Monasteries of the Upper
•
Jabal 0/- 5i1,lIoh
• • Sit . .
~a·id.
(See article, pp. 1656-58.)
--
9
10
Maps
1 sl
COIOr(:lC~
~
Philoeti Aswon 01- Shollo~" ,. .', ',. Tala To1mis ".• ..'. . '. . , , .
-
.
. . .. .... . . .'. .... . ",.. .. ..
~
~
,
:
•
... '
',.
'"
~
"i
.~
•
•
•
Tamil.;·.. · ... ·Q·o,.~ Ibrl~' 2nd
...".,'
••
•.
•.' • .'
Soi'
('
~~
,
N OBATIA ...... ',,""~V
tS....... 0
.
-
"
:Meinorti
Cotaroc~.
. ,.
.Faros
~
~
~
~
Bollana. '. 'Jobol 'Addo : ••.1 • "
tt\
"
~
~
,~,
'Q'
hd C%racl
C".'
'fl Karma New \ Dongola
Abu Hamid
• .Kowo
~\
•
~
\.~
./.
Cataract.
5/. Ca/orael
.Berber • AtbQr'Q
'ALWA (ALODIAl
6/. Co/artie!
Omdurmon. (Umm Durman' Khartoum (Khortum)
Kossolo
\
·Sobo
•
Wad
Madani
Gedoref
•
V
7-
e::-
Axum
•
Sennar
\
( ••..••,
Lake Nasser
O!""~5~O;=;'~O'!!'O-"""!2~O:;;:0==3;:J,b 0 km
10. Nubia. The Nubians, speakers of the Nubian family of languages, in modem times have lived principally in the Nile Valley from Aswan, Egypt, to Debba (south of Old Dongola), Sudan. Much of this area was flooded by the building of the Aswan dams (1963-1969). In the Middle Ages the territory ofthe Nubians extended from Aswan to the confluence of the Blue and White Niles and comprised the kingdoms of NOBATIA, MAKOURIA, and 'ALWA. The Biemmye or BillA TRIBES have occupied the Red Sea hills since pharaonic times. Area shown includes parts of modem-day Egypt, Sudan, and Ethiopia. (See NUBIA and related articles, pp. 1800-1820.)
,
Maps
. JM:EDITERRAN"EAN"
SEA 0;.
;;;
--
..
Khos..hm ol-Qu ud
arl
~~id
•
~+
Kosio.
~~
ALEX IlliQRIA.7
.7
11
:, AI- Faramo
Rhinotoruro Oslracine
)(pe/USiumJ
•
.. ~ +
b.. u~
I
%......... wadi""'. ol-N4/run AL-QAHIRAH
'Klysmo (Suez I -j ~ 01- Oulzull'l
SINAI
# AI-Fayyum
SIWA
•
Phoroh
+
_ AI-'Aro] O. 01- His
+.
AL-WA/:lAT
EASTERN
AL- BA/:lRIYYAH
,
DESERT
WESTERN J. Abu Dukhkh017 e .
• . AL-WA/:lAT
DESERT
Asyu,·
wadi {Jo!lar
AL- FARAFRAH
Myn 'A,..mur
fA
- -
AL-WAHAT •
AI-Qalomun +0. ol-t/oior AL-DAKHLAH
+
+ O. AI- Ghonol"'"
+
O. MU1!ofo /(6$!JI'
_ AI-Bogawal
•- AL-WAHAT •
AL-KHARJAH
o
200 II If!
100
I - - - - - T l ' ' - - - - - r ' ,'
o
80
12:0 ..11. .
11. Oases. Christian ruins are still to be found in the oases located in the Western Desert. (See BAGAWA.T, AL-; DAYR AL-GHANA.YIM; DAYR AL-J:!AJAR; DAYR MU$TAFA. KASHIF.)
•
Aswon
•
'ARAJ, AL-; 'AYN AMUR;
12
Maps
(
-
SEA
MEDITERRANEAN
Apollonio Sozouso Phykous . .'. . . ' . '. Erythron o. ·Po leitiiska·.·, Ptolemois : yrene •• , Darnoh ..",~. " ..•.·Bologrol ° Limnios·· r .
50km
. :C ....
./:.~.
•.···Borqoh
Arsinoe - Toucheiro
.,~/""" ~,
./ :
Hodrionopolis Be renikeEuesperides •
•
• •
•
•
,t
{
•
".,
Olbio..:
LIBYA SUPERIO'R I ". . • 500····
~
" .... or
• ••
•• •
.. I
·
: ..'
· Boreion'
...' :
to co 200 km··.. :.., . • •
~ ~~
v
r_-<" J
•
12. Pentapolis. (See article, pp. 1933-35.)
•
•
I
.
.
.:
LIBYA
I'" • (.... 5 00 .:.... PE N T.~ PO LI S .:V· . IN FE RIO R .... ·· .. ···2.00·····~···. .... .··· .....:"1 f
••
• • •
.
I
I I
Appendix: Linguistics
•
List of Articles in the Appendix
Akhmimil:
Aleph Alphabet in Coptic. Greek Alphabets. Coptic Alphabets, Old Coptic 'Ayin
13asbmuric
Dialecls. Morphology of Capeie Dictionaries Ojinkim Egyptian Ambic Vocabulary, Coplic Influence on Etymology F:lyyumic Gemination
Bodmer Papyri
Bohail'ic Bohairic. Pronunciation of Laic Cryplogrnphy CryplOI)honeme
Dialect, Immigr.mt Dialcct, Sporadic Dialect G (or Hashmurk or Mansune) Dialect II (or Hennopolitan Of Ashmuninic) Dialect i (or Proto-Lycopo!itan) Dialect P (or Prolo-Sahidic) Dialects Dialects, Grouping and. Major Groups of
Geography, Dialectal Greek Tr.mscriptions Idiolect Language(s), Coptic lyco-Diospolitan Lycopolitan (or Lyco-Diospolilan or Subakhmimic) Mcnlphilic Mesodialcct Mcsokemic Metadialect Muqaddimah Old. Coptic ~leography
Phonology
•
15
Phonology of the Gn:ck of Egypt, Influence of Coptic on lhe Pre-Coptic Pre-Old Coptic Protodialcct Sahidic ShCnulean Idiom Sullam Syllabicalion Vocabulal)', African Cont3ct.\ with Autochthonous Coptic Vocabulary, Copto-Al'abic Vocabulary, Copto-Gred: Vocabulary, Cuneiform Transcriptions of PrQtQl)'pC5 of Autochthonous Coptic Vocabulary of Egyptian Origin, Autochthonous Coptic Vocabulary of Semitic Origin, Autochthonous Coptic
•
Foreword
TIle greatest, but a.l~ the most frotgile and delicate Ireal;Ure of any highly developed cjViH7.3lion ill its
guagc-with all ilS regional variations, orthographical, phonological, morphulogical, syntaclic-is C5!\Cnlial in an encyclopedia enlirely devoted to all aspeCIS of the splendid Coplic civili7.3tion, a living civilization that still remains flourishing today in Egypl. Naturally in prcscntintl the C()ptic language-in its multiplicity-one connot avoid some technical terminology without which it would have been diffi· cult to treat correctly lhe subject in question. It is hop,ed that Ihose readers whu need such linguistic knowledge will make Ihe effort necessary to underSiund this terminoloGY. Other TC3ders will cunsider the linguistics a... useful lools ready 10 be used, per· haps rnrcIy, hut to hand whenever necessary. Mon..'Over, ht::lw COl.lld the Coptic language be omitted from Ihe first Coptic encyclopedia when this Ian· gu:lge-morc than 1500 years old, musically among the most beautiful. and rich in arll37jng subtleties (like those of the Egyptian Pharaonic langunge)still resounds in Ihe Coptic churches or today each time the holy liturgy is sung or rccilecl there? This lunglmgc goes on living through the adoration that hun1an beings address 10 their elernal God, unique and pcnnuncnt in its many form~ and uncleI' its many names, multiple and various a.~ it was revealed 10 humanity.
thought. This is also true of the Egyptian pharaonic civili7..3·
lion, the most ancient among all exceptionally cui· lured civiliwlions. The majority uf loday's lQUr'iSIS admire the Egyptian monUlllents covered with figures artistically
drawn, calved, or p;lintel!, without rcally understanding them. Yel it is through these figures thaI the eternal Mlul of the Egyptians is expressed. '111ese figures an; a writing, or [he essential i1Ju.~lralions to ICllIS-tell.IS wliuen in the genuine Egyptian language. which hands down to us through the ages the mysll'l')' and profound essence of Egyptian thinking -through whk:h humanity in its evolution complel' ed a decisive stage in ilS history. In the same way we can speak of the Egyptian Coplic civilization, direct descendant of the F...gyptian pharaonic civiliwtioll. lIS thinking, especially religious and Chri~lian, hut also Gno:lilic, Uennetic, and Manichaean, has cume down to LIS through a rich literature. ThaI literature is exprei'iScd in thc different variation.~ of the Coptic language, a language that i~ also a direct descendanl of the Egyptian pharaonic language even if it is wrinen in an alphabeticlll fOl'lll (a writing for the most part renovoted and simpli-
fied). That is why the presentation of the Coptic Ian·
Ronou'up. KA.·;SER
•
17
AKHl\tIMIC. The Akhmirnic
dial~t (siglum A).
Schmidt. 1908: 1 Clem.(R) - R05ch, 1910 (pp. 187); Elias - Steindorff, 1899: EpAp. - Schmidt. 1919; Ex. - Lacau, 1911 (pp. 45-64); Henn... Lefon, 1952 (pp. 1-18): In. - ROsch, 1910 (pp. 11960): MinProph. (Minor Prophets) .. Till. 1927b (for Obadiah 1-13: Amos 1:1-2:11: 6:3-10; 7:10-16: Habakkuk 1:7-2:2,2:11-3:19: Haggai; Hosea: Jocll:l14, 2: 19-3:21: Jonah 4:2- I I; Malachi I: 1-7: 2:93:24: Micah 2: 11-5:8; 6: 1-7:20; Nahum 1:1 -3:8, 3: 1419; Zt:phaniah: Zechariah 1:6-4:5, 7:14-14:21): MinProph. (Minor prophets) - Malinine, 1950 (for Obadiah 13-21; Amos 8:11-9:15; Habakkuk 1:1-7. 2:2-17 (sic): Joel 1;14-2:19: Jonah 1:1-42: Micah 1:1-2:11,5:8-6:1; Nahum 3:8-14; lA:chariah 1:1-6, 4:6-7:14); Luke - Lefon, 1953; OSlo - Till, 1931 (lext A); Prv. - 8Ohlig. 1958: Sir. - lamu, 1911 (pp. 64-67); P (Papyrus Bodmer VI) - Kasser, 1960.
along with the Sahidic (5) and lhe various vemaculal"$ of the Lycopolitan dialect group (L). is one of the Upper Egyptian UlAI.ECTS of Coptic. lis range of distribution extend,; from Aswan to Akhmtm (Coptic. CQI1I/'l or XMltl: Arabic, 'AI!mfm; Greek, Panos or Pano· polls). Thebes is considered the poinl of origin as weU as the center of the AkhrnimiC'speaking region (Kahle, 1954, pp. 197-203: Vergote, 1973. Vol. la, p. 4). How<:v<:r. according to the fonner view of Kasser (1982a). lhc proto-Sahidic dialecl (a reconslrucled entity. symbol ·p5. very like DIAllCT p) also began to develop in Tht:bes after having infiltrated from the nonh llS early as the second half of the third century A.D. As a result. in lhe founh cemury A and S were in concurrent usc in the Upper Thebaid. While Akhmimie had nOI been unifonnly standardi1.ed, it became a medium of writing as early as the fourth century and re
1.1 Grapheme (nvenl0l')'. Beyond Sand L, A ndds the alphabetic symbol t, the postpa1atal spira1l1 Ixl (or !!' [Xl] rrom the Egyptian 11 or !!.>: in P, the symbol for this is f:). 1.2 Poonetlc Charaeterlttles. 1.2.1. A, L la/. 5 101 in a closed stressed syllable berore a nonlaryngcal sound, e.g.. A.. L OM, S COH, brother. 1.2.2. A. L lei. Sial in a closed stressed syllable. e.g.. A. L f(I"'; S r.a..... name. 1.2.3. A li:/: 5 ItI before a lal)'ngeal in the medial and final position, e.g., A M16101f1, 111lJ1(l, S M111ICQ6, l. MH(Jj(J, crowd; A OYI6rMl, 5, L OytUlll, priest; A rl, S, L rll. sun: A OYtl, S, L Oya,lll, night. 1.2.4. A, (LS) lu:/, 5. L 10:1 in a long finullX'sition or before a laryngeal. e.g.• A, (LSI Kay. S, U, (L51 K_. 1..0 kM, 10 place « Egyptian 'P'); A. (L5) GOY. 5. LA (LS) ~, to remain « demotic 1:3. g' < gr): A rq>Oy, S, LA, LS 1Jr(D, winter; A, (1.5), l..6 .xoy: S. lA, U .xu. to say. 1.2.5. '/ewl in stressed final syllables: A 10/. L le~/. S la~/. e.g.• A. fA (ManiH-Manidl,'lean Homi· lies) NO. I. Ney. S N.a.y, to Sl:e; A, fA (ManiH) (l7RHO, L 6'TffH6y. S OTR"H.a.y, thaI (Ii/crally, which is Iherc). 1.2.6.1. Typical of CC11ain A lexts (bill not 011ho· graphically slandardizcd throughout in A), insertion
1. General characterIstics The dialectical fealures typical of A may be sum· marized in contradistinction to S (if neccssary also to P; Kasscr, 1960) and to the group of dialects included under L (i.e., LA - Manichaean texts; L5 London Gospel of John, ed. Thompson, 1924. as well as the Dublin fragment of the Gospel of John and the Geneva fTagmenl of the Acla. Pauli, the latter two being unpublished; U - Nag Hammadi texis of codices I. X. and XI, as well as the Heidelberg ACla Paull, ed. Carl Schmidl, 1904 and (909). The lextual citations b~low refer to editions and studies of lhe documenls noted in the bibliugraphy as follows: ApocSoph. - Steindorff. 1899; I Clem. -
cr.
19
20
AKHMIMIC
uf a nasal before It I fulluwing lu:1 in open stressed syllables: A in 1 Clem., Hcr'nJ., Provo (minority), In. (minOlity) HOyt/T6, S, I., etc., and elsewhere in A MOynl, tu call; A in I Clem., Herm., ProVo (majority) rwyrlTO, 5, 1.., ctc., and elsewhcre in A NOyrO, God. f.2.6.2. In contrast, the inserted nasal (sonant) is missing in A, 1..4, LS (1..6 oscillllting) in the posHunic syllable: Imtl, A t>.MT, 1.4, IS Q,lJ.HT, 1..6 Q,lJ.HNT, 5 Q,lOHlfT, three; A, L4, L5 ;HT, L6 2),HlfT, S 2OHNT, copper; A, lA, 11> C.II.HT', S cOHNT', to be strctchcd. 1.2.7. An3ptyctic vuwel [:l] as well as lei is written as 6 nt the cnd of a word l"ollowing a closed syllable of the pattern lvoicclcs.\ COil-mnalll + voiced consonanl or svn(ur)mrlf, by which A and L4 form a group distinct from LS, L6, e.g., A, IA CWTH6, $, (IA), L5. L6 cwTR", tu hCllr; A, L4 T),2HQ', 5 TJ.~H'. to be invited (versus S, A, L TJ.2H6, to invite you [r.]), A llnpTpe, f. Q,lT),yrT, S (Ifl"O£'11'", to be amazed. Naturally, the consonant ean also be 1'1, e.g., A OyJ.J.B6', L4 OyJ.l\fl', S, LS, 1.6 Oyll..B t , to be holy « lI"b). Note that while the representation in spelling of the anaptYClic vowel 0 in the configuratiOn 1~'o"l;u1rmll + so,,(or)all//-not Ilaryllgeal + .~OII(or)aml-is not standar'dized in L4, the spelling with 0 predomin
1.3 Morphological Features. 1.3.1. Second present tense in A, 8(1) J.'l-, 5, /.., (l'l. (in (.fIinn'ltive sentences, it is homophonic with the circumstarllial verbal prefix). 1.3.2. Impcnect: A, B(I} NJ.'I- (lie), S, 1. Nfl'l- (n6). 1.3.3. Second perfect: A NJ.'l·, S, L lfTJ.'l·. f.3.4. In the "6TJ.~ group" (sec 3.2.1.1), the rela· live morpheme of the penect remains invariably 6TJ.~· if the subject of the 1'Clative clause is identical to che llnteeedent in the main clause. /.3.5. Homophony exisls between the subject pronoun of lhe conjunctive ten.,e and that or Ihe fir'St present, cxeept the form of the first-person singular: firsl present S, A, /.., conjunctive AT),', S, L
+-;
(lr}n-. 1.3.6. Causativc prefrx A T(l·, S, L5, UJ 1l'0, (in L4
the prefix is not standardized, Te- occurring alongside TrV-). f.3.7. The qualitative forlll OfT- causative verbs in A almost entirely ends in ·J.orr. 1.3.8. The neg'ltion of the nominal sentence and the bil>ar1ite conjugation paller'n in A is reali~ed without N, i.e.• only with 6N (5 N ... )'N): A (L) 6'lCaJ11'1G ON, .s GN....CwTR" )'N, while he docs not hear;
A lJTCaJTH6 6N, S 6T6 N'ICaJl'R A.N, who does nOt hear. /.3.9. Definite articles in A, including those preceding double eunson3nts and expressions of time, are /I., T·, and N· (wilhout 0). 1.3.10. The second-person feminine singular pos· sessive a'1icles in A, Bare IIG-, TV-, 'W-, S tloy-, TOY', NOy·. f.3.lf. The third'penun plural posse.'I.~ivc a11:icles in A, Bare noy·, TOy', troy', S rlOy', TlJy-, NGY-. 1.4 Lexical Features (Akhmlmlc 11IOglollAu). /.4./. Significant function worJs: 1.4.1.1. A ),oy, S, L ),yuJ, and. 1.4.1.2. Directional preposition to ur toward « Egyptian r) A, L ),', 5 e-, including the adverbs con· taining thc formative ),/6, A, /.., J.u,)" P A.BO)" S 6BO)" OUt of; A .ll.eUyN, L >$>YN, P J.!lOYt/, S G20yN, B 6~yN, into. 1.4.1.3. Negative impemtive A HN·, S (L) FfnT·. 1.4.1.4. Lexical and functional distim;tion betwecn eunditional panicles formed from -n6 and ·XG: A (.lleno, enG, if (in the sense "supposing it is true that") is to be differentiated from flleXfl, iX6, if (in the sense "as if it wcre"), the equivalent of eQ,lxe in S. This distinction is found only in L6 of those tcxts belunging to the L group: 6llJ,l116 a~ opposed 10 tllQ,lXfl (Funk, 1985). 1.4.2. A numher of nominal and verbal lcxemcs specific for A (d. Tm, 1928, pp. 276-78; Ka.~ser, 1979a). While the vocabulat)' of AkJllnimic h accusative, "1'6 Nil // accusative, and xno Nil &> accusative. 1.5.2. A..~ in L, the affirlllative linal clause following XG is (II most l:llwa)'li lhe second future (5 third future, or (wlImlll cllcrgiclim).
AKHMIMIC
lll·e. a~ in ::; and L. illonogmphic charlleter.; of Ihe I'honelllc combimltlollS II' + hi, It + hi, and Ik + h/. Only in Ilolmilic do aspir:lOlS corresponding 10 11'/, III, Ikl occur. 'I11e symbols t and, represent the phonemic combinations Ip + 51 and fk + sl, e.g., ttc, nine, and Tell(; (5 Tlt.GCCI, niu::(1), footprint. The graphemes (o)y and (tI)1 also sel'Ye to indic31e those vowels, [u:] and Ii:], which are homorganic wilh the voiced spinmts. Note that in causative verbs sueh as XIllO, to cause to be ashamed « dj·tpj), x may be inici-preled in A ali biphonemic II + if; coml'are 5. L xno, A TtlJO, P "r.In(). 10 bring forth « dj./yJr). 2.J.Z. Phonetic alterations of conson;UlIS. 2.1.2.1. Assimilation: " before p > mp is not stand· ardi~d, e.g.. n'p appear.; side by sidc with lIJ·p (2l1" 111101 as well as ~I'f 1l1l6t [not in EpAp.]. ott llll side by side with OM 110 [nll"C, I Clem.]); 'I bcfon~ m > mm (mre), n:r~, 3-nd we fill (Prov. 13: I): s bcfon~ j > n, ClfCI appears side by side with 1fC9CI. it is filling. 2.1.2.2. Dissimilation: mm > rim, R'Hlt." (Slallls protlQmilialis of 'IT.) A (standard) versus lfHlt.# (EpAp.); mp > lip: 'lTno· (negative fir.;t perfecl) A (standard) versus Rnll' (EpAp.). 2.1.2.3. Ptll'tial depulalal17.ntion: k' lei befol'c s > ks, S, L tIOyGC, II liOyttC. 10 be wroth; ::; 'KlGl:", II 'UJl,I::", leap: S T06I::". A TltoK'C". seal. 2.1.2.4. Melathesis: TllOZ'C" side by side with r.DC:, to bite; ~'C" side by side wilh ~. 10 reap. 2.Z VowelL 2.2.1 nil: voclllic phonemc iUVllllIQry. A new lind comprehensive system of Coptic vowel phonemes. especially modified for Ihe Septlr.lle dialects, hIlS been proposed by Vcrgote (1973, Vol. 1a. lM..'C. 60-65, A lM..'C. 62). According 10 the phonemic S)'!ltCIll developed by Satzinger (1979), vocalic phonemes appear alwa)'!l as eanier.; of the stressed syllable. "All vocalic: articulalion outside of the Sl~ 5Yllable may be cltplained as consonantal phonemes 01' as anaplyetic vowels which emerge aceOlxling to specific rules" (ibid. p. 344). While Satzingel~1l system ha.\
<Jr. 9. lind
As is npparent in scctions 1-5 above, not all of the described fe;l\ures:He exclusivcly charm:tcristic of A. Funhcr, it is the totality of all features (or, if not all features appear in a given text, the combinalion of sufficienl individual features within a text) that as· sigll'i a document 10 the Akhmimic dialecL TIll:: rollowing sections will include a di5cussion of the phonemic inventory (2) and Ihe conj\lgatioo S)'!l' tern (3) of A, out of which the criler'la for group classification (4) of Akhmimic tcxlS will be derived. At the end (5), problems associated with a number or texts lraditionally assigned to A will be treated.
2. The Phonemic Invenlory of Akhmlmlc As is tmditional. consomlOlS and vowels will be
treated separalely in Ihis lnvcntol)'. 2.1 Consonants. 1.J.I. Consonantal phOllemes and graphemes OIre as shown in Table I. The eighteen consonamal phol'IeffieS of A l:orrespond 10 scvenl«n graphemes. The laryngeal Slop rl does not have its own sign but is expressed, or may be rceogni7.ed, by Ihe following: graphic vowel douhling (01' "breaking" of vowels) (e.g., K.U.//'I, to plnee him) syllnbic struclure Ivoic.e1ess COtlsonanl + voiad COtlSOllQlI1 + :V (e£. 1.2.7: oy,uMl', oy.a.Mi'. i.e., lwab(:,)/) vowel narrowing I~I > 1i:1 (fit, rt; d. 1.2.3). 101 > lu:1 (KCD, KOY: cr. 1.2.4) lhe poslconsonanlal first'person singular suffix pronoun (K,u4'T. to place me. Le.. /ka't/) The phonetic articulation of fbi 5 is disputed; Vcrgote aSi~igns itlo the bilabial category, but see his CromlPluire cople (1973, Vol. la, sec. 28). r lind A appear only in Greek loanwords. The replacement of K by r in the unstressed syllable Iil'" (e.g., S HOYM"R:, HOym·-, 10 fann) is foreign 10 A. fJlecpt in Greek loonwords. ~ is 1101 rcpre!lCnted in A. since ltotl7.III1G (01' vaJiously ltotlCIIIIO). sl.:hool. is not attested in Akhmimic. TABLE I.
LABIO-
PIIF/
POST-
PAJ.ATAL
PAJ.ATAl..
l'iT
Ic/./c/X, 6
/sic
lsi fJ1
fkI' /ltf.
DENTAl.
DENTAl. Voiceless SlOps Voiceless spiranlS Voiced spirant!> Nasals
Ipln (rf
1101'1 (o)y Im/H
'I
Ibl
0/'(:
Ijl
B
lateral5/vibrn~lts
&sm
'l(
COllso.latlts of Akhmimic BrUBlAl.
Vergocc, 1973. vol. la, pp. lJ. 15.
21
Inl n fll1>../r/r
(0)1
l..AJl.VN(;FAL
1'1 e.g.. ,u
/hi,
22
AKHMIMIC
th.., advantage of greater clarity, it ignores mOll'hn. phonologir.:alr.:onneclions. The result is that altmor· phemes that in the CO·text do not function as the main stressed syllnbles remain unconsidered. The following summary relies on Vergote's analysis but does nOI treat all possible phonetic articulations. [al as an anaptyctic vowel in closed syllables. with or wilhout a sonomnt, is not considered a phoneme (otherwise Hintze, 1980; ef. 1.2.7). 2.2.1.1. Sh0l1 vowels: la( A: BATCI, abomination; CAN, brothel·. Al1iculated hefore lalyngea1s and in stl'essed final position as (0) (0), as in to, thou~llld; T6KO, to destroy; eOOt1 t , to be; oo~, moon; bUI OYAAf;O', to be holy. (e( e: 116016, half; r6N, name. AI1iculated as [;'I) befor-e a sonornn! concluding a syllable or before continuants, as in Il:l:'xo, shard, pOllery; CTBC, 10 circumcise; ~TO, to bling back. /;'1/ 0: in unstressed initial, medial, and final sounds, but nol as an anaptyctic vowcl: oS-y, glory; GOCH6, hunler; rcilN6, man, as opposed to elUTMI /xot9(0J)/, to kill; Tl.2M6 /tahm'J/, to call you (fern. sing.), as opr>Used to n,2MG t /tahrp(a)/ to be invited. 2.2.1.2. Lung vowels: Ii/ I, 61: 61N6, to bling; MIC(I, to bear; ,Xt, 10 receive. /e( u: KIlIffi, Egypt; MlK', going; NUTN6, to you (pl.); upll, wine. Al,iculated before l:uyngeals and at the ends of words as [i:]: MIO, 1Iuth; oytt, night; (Mp( 21111', to be hidden, as opposed to /ke'( K(lI', to be laid. Note that according to Vergote, II [c:] is an llllo· phone of [i:) before and after sonOl'ants (GerIlG, HUTtle). /6( (D: KWT, l() build; tllDT, to lun; f'WK,~, to burn; thereto the allophone [u:] (oy) llfjcr /m( and (nl before laryngcals and when final, as in HOy(tl}TO, to call; NOy(N)TO, God; Koy, Lo pillec; lIfOY, winter; but RMWTtl6. (iJ( oy: ~oytl, intelior; COYf'lI, Lhorn; TOyNOy610T<- (.Ul.~), to reveal (Lhis last is different in Vcrgote, 1973, Vol. la, sec. 56). 2.2.1.3. Contraction vowel: (cw/ 0, (II only in final sounds afler /m( and (n(: MO, NIU mother; NO, to see; HMO, there. The wrillen
valiations HO, NIU do not indicate the neulrulization uf a supposed opposition ·0 versus I), since in the A vocalic system [0] does not appcar as a phoneme, but exisl~ only as an allophone of (a/. Note that (II for' 0 occurs occasionally as the final sound /-a'( of the causative verb Tl.G,l(U, to increase (I Clem. 59;3, p. 77 .9; EIi'is 33:9). 2.2.2. Vocalic OPPOSilioll depelldell/ upon syllahic slruclure (Iollg.shorl ol!Posilioll).
10(, la(: /k6tl K,(IIT, to build, /katf( Kl.T"'I", 10 build it (ma.~c.). (porx( n(Dp'i, to spn'ad OUI, (pard(lIl.rae-l, to spread it (maSe.) oul. /mOnk( NoYN"K, to form, /mankf/ Ml.NK6'!, to form it (mase.). (mor/ HOYf', to bind, /marfl Ml.p"l'", to bind it (mase.). Before larynceals: (xOp;'l1 t(DllO, to become, (xo'p/ eoon', to be. Note that in the status nomi,wlis, /a( before a sonomnt is reduced to [;]: tfr, to bind someone( something; nTt·, to spr-ead out someone/something. (iJ/, /a(: (nhiJt-/ lT~ "', to trust, /nhat(lT~l.T'. trusting (there arc no further examples). /e(, Ie/: /nft~(;)/ HIITtltl, to you (pl.), Inek/ N6K, to you (sing. mase.). Icarec(GOrIIG, hunter, (C;}ree;)/ GOp06C1, hunters. /ii, (e(: /marit( MertT, beloved (one), Imarela( MOraTl>, beloved (olles). /1II1S;'l/ Mica, to benr', /mestfl MOC-rq'", to bear him. Before a sonorant, (i( disappears and Ihe sonomnt becomes sonant and syllabir.:: (cIn;'!/ GIIlCi, to find, (cnt;'lf( (llfT(I'I, to find him. o Vocalic opposition is summali~.ed in Table 2. 3. The Conjugation System The summary of Ihe system is based on Polotsky (1960) and Funk (1981). Except in special instances (e.g., conjunctive), the fonn cited here is only lhc Ihird·pcrson masculine singular and lhe eon·cspond· ing prenominal form (nom. IIC hefore nominal sub· ject). The entire par.ldigm is not :IHested in all conjugations. Unles.~ specifically mentioned, the form is allinml· live (neg. = negalive). Every basic tense (abbreviated hereafter to "basic") is followed (if attested) by its salelliles, afler "And": cire. - circumstantial. reI. = I'elative, pret. - pr-etelite, II - second tense. Forms
TAUU! 2. SummaI)' of Vocalic Opposilion LONG
StlORT
Lo'G
ClOSEO/OARK
OI'EN/CU'.AR
OPEN/CLEAR
/6(W
/u/oy
•
/a/l. /e/6
/ilel, le(H
1
AKI-IMlMIC
between brolckcts ( ... ] are reconslituted from VCI)' similar forms (7£fO - no verbal prefix, no panicle, ctc.). 3.1 Bipartite Pallern. 3.1.1. Preselll (basic) 'I', nom. 1.Cro. And tirc. (1"1', nom. o· or Gf(l· (d. Polotsky, 1960, sec. 55); reI. UTor tiT't- rc:sp.• nom. 6T6' or eT61'6-; pret. ru,"I- ... (Uti; also H6"', Ex. 1:5, by influcnce o( s nom. 10.- (In. 12,2; /00- sec also SCi:ond perfect) or tu.fEI••.. (n6); II ),"1' (with Xtl. x'\Y'*IY, I Clem. 48:2), nom. ),- or ),1'" 01' ),ffl· (d. I'olotsky. 1960, sec. 55). 3.1.2. FI/lure (basic) "IN)". nom. 1.ero ... Ii)". And eire. CNIU.•• nom. 6- . . . ru.-; rei. 6TfO,,· or 6T
n.
23
fonnal CutegOI)'. affirmallve substitute S .\'IOylD 6'4-, has already ... , neg. ffiuT'r-, has nut yel ...• see Funk. 1981. pp. 191-94); neg. R"tu.T'lr. (in EpAp. a dissimilative (lfluTIr·], thin! plural IDl),TOy-). nom. R"ll),T(I' (EpAp.(Rn.\TG·] not allested). And eire. neg. lIHll.\TIr·. nom. 6Hll.\TlI·. 3.2.1.3. Aorist (ba.sic) e,l,fiN- (second pIUl'llI) e.lf6T61'lf-. I-Ig. 2:16). nom. t.\ICl.; neg. tu.,,-. nom. fU
m.r ::un_.
24
AKHMIMIC
conditional by Funk [1981. p, 197]. in COrltrast to his "expanded" conditional con~uuctcd with 11,I)" (8 0I),,1'l). That the "protatic" e
4. Categorization Within Standard Akhmlmlc The Akhmimie litemry texts exhibit a high degree of standardi7.ation. Disregarding sporadic deviations which may occur within the same texts, four criteria may be laken [or an attempt at classification: l. dissimilation mlm and mlp _ /lIm and nip: (1.1.1)
RMO, there ---+ HMO, EpAp. 12:13, 28:14, 29:7; (1.1.2) RM),,4 -+ lfM1.4, EpAp_ 1:5, 13; 19:1, 12; 17:7; 29:12; (1.2.1) FrnG-, neg. perf. -+ l'ft16-, EpAp.
(R"tIOy-, 25:3); (1.2_2) Frn1.1'6-, neg. completive _ +ml)"Te-, EpAp. (lflI1.TOy-, 36:4) 2. Ihe uninflected relative form of the perfecl (;1'1.2(as opposcd to CT1. 4) 3. the temporal conjugalion T)"J'E- (as opposed to Nnrc ·) 4. thc variant Icxical appeamncc of the conditional pal1icle "i[ (it happens that ...)" e1l6, 6len(;
The criterion noted first pertains only to EpAp. This phonetic feature i.~ supplemented by the fact Ihat the assimilation 7l1p-mlp very mrc1y occun; at morpheme junctures in this text, the standard for a mOl'· pheme junclure in EpAp. being the una«imilated form (IN nllOl, elc.). The distribUlion of the remaining distinctive forms may be represented in Table 3. Where 6T1.~- and (;1'... 4, T"'rC- and lfT1.p6-, occur simultaneously, the second fonn is to be considered as unmarked. A special group is constiluted by I C!cm., Ex., EpAp., and Elias, which possess three comlllon features. EpAp., moreover, is distinguished by dissimilation in its labial features. In [ Clem., a distinction is still to be made between the conditional particle in Old Testament quotations and its [onn outside of such quotations (see footnote to Table 3). At the opposite end of the spectrum is Proverbs, which is the one Akhmimic lext characterized only by the conditional particle en6 while lacking 61'),,2-, 1')"r6-, and EI~"E. John and tile Minor Prophets assume a middle position: ClenG occurs in both, but John also
TABLE 3. eT),,!I Clem.(R) I Clem. Ex. EpAp, Elias Jo.
+ + + + +
T)"re-
+ + + +
Glenn
+ +'. + + + +
+'"
+
P~.
+
MinProph. Os!.
,""
+
Temporal nol attested
+ +
"The allestations of f)t~1l6 and tnf) arc disuibuted in the 8er/i'l€r Hlwd.ehrift for I CI~tIl. as follows: melle: p. 36, 18 (I Clem. 27:7); p. 69, B(I Clem. 54:2). ellll: p. t l, IS (I CI~rn. S:4 _ Is. l:lS); 13, 29 (I Clem. 10:5 _ Gn. 13: 16); p. 14,5 (I Clem. 10:6 - Gn. 15:5); p. 23, 12 (I Clem. 16:16· Ps. 21:9 LXX); p. 23. 14 (I Clem. J6:17). The form Ino is used in four out of live pa~sages thm cite the Old Testamem, where"" lJIlIlC oceurs only outside of'!luch quotations. The remaining fOI1Tl till) on p. B.14 may have been attracted to the idemical fOI1Tl on p. 23,12. In 1Clem., therefore, two levels of I"nguage can be recognized in the case of the conditional p"rtic!".
•
AKHMIMIC
25
A ISI.... danlj
....-
.... ,..
Minl' mph.
I Clem. (+.nOlln citatl "na)
"''''-
I'rY. (+ .,18)
I Clcm.(R)
EpAp. (.;. db•.l",ila tion) Eli..
employs OTl..l· and N'TJt.f6-, whil e lhe text of the Minor Prop hets uses (IT.. .. and n,"6 ·. The position of 0sI., which emp loys 6T~ and 6laIMl, rem ains unc er· lain beca use of the lack of a form of the temp oral . The most stron gly neut raliz ed docu men t is I Clem . (R) in which no disli nctiv e fonn (6n.~. n,p( l', or 1116) appean. A summary by mOJl)hologica1 char acte risti cs appears in Figu res 1 and 2. Both type s of mor phol ogi-
cal classification lead 10 the sam e "ext rem e" groups: J Clem., EpAp., Ex., and Elias, on the one hand , and I Clem.(R) and Prv., on the othe r. In. and MinProph. have no disti ngui shin g feat ures in com mon with thc other main grou ps, but fonn a class of thei r own.
5. Akhmlmold Tex ts 5.1. A num ber of liten uy and nonl itera ry texiS (e.g.• [ette n, mag ical texts) have trad ition ally been designated Akh mim ic: 5.1.1 Literary le.:cts. The Asce nsio n of Isaia h (Asels.) t, P. 8773 -laC D.U, 1946. The Berl in Gen esis [rag men (Gn. 1:18 -2:5 , frag men lary ) - Leip oldl , 1904. Gal. 5:11-6:1 .. Brow ne, 1979 (pp. 19-2 1). The Hym n [of HierakasJ • Lefort, 1939. !'s. 46:3 -10 LXX, a pupil's exer cise on a wood table t • Cru m, 1934.
~I Clem. ti _
".
5.1.2 [,.etters. Listed by SinlOn, 1940, p. 201, with
foot note s 30-3 1. 5.13 Mag kal falS . Sam e
32; Erni ledt , 1959, no. 70. 5.2. The liter ary tcxts Ascls., Berl in Gen esis, and the Hym n were prcv ious ly desc ribe d by Kah le (1954, pp. 203- 205) as "Ak hmi mic with Sub akhm imic {that is, L] innu encc ," wilh Ascls. and Gen esis form ing a grou p of thei r own . The laue r texts were show n by Kass el' 10 be earl y form s of the dial ect L. (sec espe . ciall y Kassel', 1979b and 1982b, in whic h Ascls. and Gen esis arc refe rred to as ; and ;7, l'espcctively; see also Fun k, 1987). Ascls. and the Berl in Gen esis have defi nitel y to be elim inat ed from the body of Akh mim ic texts, al'i does the Hym n of ~Iierakas, whic h corr espo nds mor e dose ly to ;7 (and L) than to A (lr > /5/ ~6 : h > jxj "ff-, with out an Ilnaptye· tic vowel in Ihe sylla ble JeRI [- voiceless consoll/lIIl + l'Oiced consonanl or SOft(or)ant), 5C'Cond perf ect Hl.y-: voca lizat ion of the stres sed sylla ble as in L.) or to Gala tians (see Kassel' and Satz inge r, 1982). 5.3, Akhmirnlc Psal m 46, whic h is chllr'll.cteri~cd by irreg ular orth ogra phy. is to be cons ider ed an early form of L rath er than A, sine e non e of the diale ctical featu res of Akh mim ic an: disli nedy mar ked: e.g., ),)'e , lind not M)y (see 1.4.1.1); u.l.r .'. to be holy
..
~
in
c~~ion.)
as abov e, with fooll1ote
MinP roph.
I!pAp. (+ dluimi!;>lion) Eli..
FIGURE 2. Tl.p e, lfTl. p6.
..
~
I'nt. (+ ....,
I CI<m.(R)
26
AKHMlM1C
(fo... 'oy.ua') and not u;ue l (see 1.2.7): oyoT6 (fu... '~o) and not OYb)~TG. (he iii) fearful. In this connection. it is noteworthy that instead of the Akhmimic :tfGl(e)t6. fl.'3 .... the S (I.) lexeme ~e (:J>T6) is employed. 5.4. The nonlilerary lexts were delineated C3rtie... by Simon (1940) as Akhmhnic with Sahidic influ· ence. 0'" As (fo... the leltel'S) and "As vl/!gai...e." 0 ... ~'Ulga ... Akhmimic with Sahidie influence (fo... Ihe magical lex IS). While delaik-d evidence cannot be offered here. it should be l)Dinted OUt Ih:lI the Mcle· tian leue... I'ap. 1921 (betwl."Cn 330 and 340 ..... D.; cd. Crum. in Bell, 1924) clearly belongs 10 L. as dues Ihe lette... from the John Rylancls Uhl'ary. no. 396, which w:t.~ claimcd by Cnull (1909, p. viii) liS an cxample uf "tl pmetically pure Akhmimic" lexl. 5.5. II Illay be coneluded Ihat the more 01' less Akhmimoid teltlS should no longer be counted with the corpus of lexts written in the Akhmimic dialect, nOl even with Ihe mitigating addition of a small s, which is to indicatc $ahidic influence. This mean!>, furthermore. thm the A diaft.'Ct is only represented by literary texL~ (i.e., blblica.!, apocryphal. and palm· tie) and lhat. finally. "Akhmimic" i~ identical to "litandard Akhmimic:' The Akhmimic tCJ[!S are exelusively documents translated from Greek or Sahidic. Just for lhe most comprehensh-e te:cu. (MinProph.• Prv.) it has been shown tMt they rcpn" sent interlinea... verstons of Sahidic (Till, 1927b, p. :u:c: BOhlig, 1936, p. 35). 818L1OCRAPIIY
Bell, H. I. Jews and ChriS/ialls in Egrpl. London. 1924. DOhlig, A. Umcrsl/cJllltlgctl iiber die koplisc1Iell Prol'crbicll/cxte. SlUlIgal1, 1936. ---::-. /)cr flchmimis(;1Ie ProllubicmexI >loch Ms. Herol. orierll. OCI. 987. Munich, 1958. Browne, G. M. Micltigtm Coplic TexIS. Barcelona, 1979. (rum, W. E. CUlt~!ogue of Ihe Coplic Malluscripls ill Ihe Colleclimr of Ihe Jalrll Rylawls Library, Mw,,'1Ies· ler. Manchester. 1909. "Un Psaume en dialecte d'Akhmtm." Memoires de /'hrstilltt fram,;ais d'urcheologie orieutale 67 (1934):73-86. ::--,--_ A Coplic Vict«mary. o:cfo...d, 1939. EmStool. P. V. Koplskie leuly Gos;. EnnitaiP. Moscow and Leningrnd. 1959. Funk. W. P. "Beitr!ige des mittelagyptischcn Dialekts zum koptischen Konjuplionssystem." In S/lldi~ Prese,rud to /tans Jakob PolO/sky, cd. D. W. Young. pp. 177-210. Beacon Hill, M~, 1981.
_::-_. "Koplische lsoglo~n im obeliigyplischen Raum I. lllVUl 'wenn', elc." lei/schnf, {iir iJgyptisc1le Sprache u"J Allerwmskunde 112 (1985):19-24. ....,::-~ "Die Zcugen des koptischen UteralUrdialeklS i7." Zeiuchrifl fiJr iJgyptisclle Sprac1le t(ltd Aller· 1...'lsleunde 114 (1987):117-33. IlinI7.e, F. "Zour kOplischcn Phonologic." Ellchoria 10 (1980);23-91. Kahle. P. E. Ba/a'itIlh: Coplic TUIS from Deir cJ· Bala';wh in Upper Egypl. Oxford and London, 1954. Knsscr, R. Popynls Bodmer VI: Livre des Prol'e,m.s. CSCO 194-195. Louvain. 1960. _=~. Comp!rimtmts art diCliormaire cople de Crwll. Bibliothcquc d'etude~ coptes 7. C.'liro, 1964. _--,~. "Un Le:ceme cople oublie, 1'KllN akhmimiquc (Nahum 3,19)." Bullelhl de la Societe d'Jgyplologie. CellCl'c 1 (1979a):23-25. _....,_. "Relations de genealogle dialectale dan!> Ie domaine Iycopolltain." BIllie/in tie la Societe tNgyplolvgie, Ge'leve 2 (1979b):31-36. "te Dialectc protosa"ldique de Thebes." Archiv /iir Papyrusforschung 28 (1982a):67-81_,--_ "Un Nouveau l>OCumeut protolycopolitain." Orielllalia 5 I (1982b):30-38. ___ "Le Grand-Groupc dialcclal eopte de HauteEgypte." BlIlletill de la Soclbe d'egyplologit, Ge,livc 7 (1982c):47-72. Kasse..., R., and H. satzinger. "L'ldiome du P. Mich. 5421 (tfOUve a Karnnis, IlOrd'i$! du Fayoum)." Wieller ltIitsehrift fUr die KWlde drs Morgen/andes 74 (1982):15-32. Lacau, P. "Textes CoptC5 en dialCCles akhmtmique Cl sahidique:' B..lIrlill de I'fllstilllt /r(lllt;ais d'arche· ologie orie"l(lfe 8 (1911):43-81. ....,::-~ "Fragment!> de j'Ascension d'isaie en cople." MUsCon 59 (1946):453-57. Lefort. L T. "Fragments d'apocryphes en copte· akhmlmique." MrtStOIi 52 (1939): 1-10. _::-:_ us Peres aposlaliqu/!.J ell copte. CSCO 135136. Louvain, 1952. _--,_. "Fragments bibliques en di:llecle akhrnl· mique." Museo>l 66 (1953):1-30. lLeipoldl, J.]. Aegyplisclrc UrklllltlC'1 allS dell koeuig. liclrcll MltSe,m VI Berlin, Irermlsgegebe'l VOII tier Gellcralverwaltl/Ilg, koptisc1ll! wltl I/rl/bise/re Urklm· dCII. Berlin, 1904. Malinine, M. "Frngnlents d'une version achmimique des Petits ProphCtcs:' DI/Ile/ill of Ihe 8)7ftlltille Ill· slitllle 2 (1950):365-415. PoloL~ky, H. J. "Deux amdliain'S mt.'ConnUli cn cOple." Comp/l~S relldl/s dll Groupe liJlglfUJiqlle d'cllldcs c1lamito-simitiqlltS 3 (1937):1-3. Etl/des de S)'>ltcue cople. Cairo. 1944. 'The Coptic Conjugation Systcm:' Orlell/uliG 29 (1960):392-422.
== =
ALEPH
h" I/lr
112
,'" Iltr.
, 10 . e/.
la,.
R&ch, F. 8mchslilcke des ernell CJelll/!l1shrie/c.f ll(Jch de", achmimischCIl PtJpyrus der Strassburger Un;-
umdesbibliOlllek, mil bib/ischen Tuttll der~/MJl lIalll/sellri/l. Stra.<.bourg, 1910. Saltingcr, H. "Phonologie des koplischcn Verbs (sa'id~hcr Dialckl):' Fe$lschrifl Elmo, &lei. ed. A. Wuckelt and K.-J. Seyfried. pp. 343-68. o..nlbcrg. 1979. Schmidt, C. Ac/a Pal/Ii aIlS der Heidelberger koplj. schen Pupymslumdscllri/l Nr. f. Leipzig. 1904. vtwtiil$.
ulld
WI!.
,que lill /!.
s le
:/I!IC
es." jn,"
,.) "
,du
,e et
chi·
lI.e."
35-
1m!-
,,,
~"ig·
.:1111-
'"
lillie
Louvain. 1'173. Vol. 2a, Morphologic S)'II/oglllotiquc, syllloxe, partie S)'nchro"iqlle. Louvain. 1983. Vo\. 2b, Morphologic s)'lIfagmoliqllt', partie diachro"ique. I...oll\'nin. 1983. WClI;lcndorf. W. Kop/ischts lIulld...fjrttrouch.lX:llrbf!itet auf Gnmd des Koprischell Halld...(jrterollchs VOII Wi/)rdm Spiegelberg. Heidelberg, 1977. Won-ell, W. H. Coptic SOImds. Ann Arbor, Mich.• 1934. PIlTER
_ _ Dt!r erste Cfemenshriel it! /llIIwpliscl,cr Vber$C1vmg. Textc und Untersuchungen 32. Lcip:r.ig.
1908. -;:-. "Ein ncues Fragment del" Heidelberger Acta Pauli." In Sill.Jm~sberid,'e der /Ju/i,/Cr Aklldemie der W/ssellsdw/len, PhiluwplJisc!l·f1iSlorisdw Kla,"lc, pp. 216-220. Berlin, 1909. _ . Gesprilche fe.m mil .lduclI fiillgcm Huch der Auferslelilmg. Tcxte llnd Untersuchungen 43. Leip· zig, 1919. Shisha.Halcvy, A. "Protalic C1'tco>TR. u Hilhel10 Unnoticed Coptic Trip'lI1lte Conjugation·Fonn and Its Diachronic Connections." Orlen/alia 43 (1974): 369-81. "Akhmimoid Fcalurc~ in Shenoule's IdiolKL" Mlu~otl 89 (1976):157-80. SinlOn. J. "Note sur Ie dos.~ier des textcs ill· mlmiqucs." Ci"qlluute"uirfl de J'&oIe bib/ique el lIfChiologiqlle de Jin15afem. MemQrial (Marie f~ stph) lAgrange, pp. 197-201. Paris. 1940. Steindorff. G. Die ApokalypK des Elias, eine llllbekamr/e Apolwlypst lwd 8l'l1chstllc« der Sophorlia.~ ApoblJpst. Tcxle und Untersuchungen 17. leipzig. 1899. Thompson. H. 11rc Gospel of St. 101m According 10 the Earliest Cop/ie Marti/script. London, 1924. Till, W. C. "Die SteHung des Achmlmischen." AegyptlU 8 (l927a):249-57. _ . Die acJtmimische Vcrsioll der ~wiJlf Heinen ProphCtCH (Codex RaineriamlS, WiclI). Coptica 4. Copenhagen, 1927b. _ _. Adll11imisdl-kop/ische Grmmllfl/ik. Leipzig, 1928. Os/erbrief ,/lid PredlCr 11/1 uchmimisclwll DIlIlek/. Leipzig, 1931. _ . "Coptic mblit::ll Tcxts Published Mler Va\Chalde's List." Blllle/itr of the folm Ryllllrds Li· brary 42 (1959-1960):220-40. Vaschalc1e, A. A. "Ce qui a ete public des versions coptes de la Bible, quahieme groupe, lexles akhmimiqucs.'· Museo" 46 (1933):306-313. VcrgOlc, J. Grammaire cop/c. Vol. la, /lIIrodl/c/iQIl. phOlli:tique ct pho/lofogie. morplrologie syti/helllu· tiqlle (stl'llcturc dcs si",allt~lPlcs}. JH2rtie synehronique. Louvain, 1973. Vol. lb./mrodllclioJl, phone. /iquf! d plronologie. "'QrpllOIogie s)'tltll~lIIaliqlle (struc/lire df!5 simall/~lIIes). partie diuehro.tiqlte.
27
ALEPH.
NAGEl..
onl)' in Coptic but in olher languages also. aleph (- rJ) is a consonant or a \'el)' sJX.'(:ia[ kind: it is cCl1ainly a laryngt:al occlusive, bUl is il ret,ll)' unvoiced? For some, it clearly Is (e.g., Vergote, 1973, Vol. la, pp. 12-13), whik others hesi· late to plnt:c il eilht:r tlmong the unvoiced 01' among the voiced sounds, 01' resign themselves to pUlling il S()lllewhen~ betwecn the two (e.g., Dicth, 1950, I'. 98; Dubois et al.. 1973. p. 25; Kassel'. 1981a). It is besl thought of as a stop followed by an abrupt cmission or sound, ~'SJX.'(:ially a stop sept'lraling two adjacent \'Owcls, for instance al the beginning of a sylltlble afler a hiatus (e.g.• in "rccnlcr" or in French "13 maine" [la ·cn]). or as a "glollal stop" replacing a consonant hurried over in pronunciation (e.g., " ....on·cr" ror "water"; d. thc Arabic hanlZS). In Coptic. so rar as it is really preserved, it is in every case a CRYI"TOPIIOSEME (that is, a phonemc not rendered by any writtcn 1t.-lIer of its own). and it is no doubt for this reason that its eXislcnce in Ihis language has long becn ignored or disputed; even today it is not universally accepted. For this reason. it occupies a very special place in the Coptic phonological inventory. II is true thal pharaonic Egyptian, down to ils last full manifestation prior 10 Coptic (i.e. demotic). p0ssessed both thc phoneme aleph - J and the CUlTe· sranding gmphcmc (lhe "Egypti:lIl vullure" of Gar'dineI', 1957, p. 27, tl hieroglyph Ilmt, among other lhing.~, hecurnc :L.> in demotic; cf. du Buurguct, 1976, pp. 3,75). Now this J was, on the onc hand, almost evcl'ywhen: muled and disappeared (d. Vergole, 1945, pp. 80-98, and 1973, Vol. lb. Ilfl. 28-33; and 'AY1N); but, on the other hand. the aleph docs indeed st:em 10 have reappean:d in Coptic as a phoneme rl and as a prodUCI the transfOlmalion of various other cotlSOnants. 11 is appropriatc in this connection 10 examine above all what can be ob· served in P. Bodmcr VI. the sole witness to DtAUlCT P (which In ilS orthography and phonology orten looks like what can be known about a primith'e protoNOI
or
, 28
ALEPH
Suhidic. ·ppS. that became a more evolved pr'OtoSahidic. 'pS, a reconstructed pToto·Sahidic, however, nol situated in its regiun of origin but probably
immigmlll into Ihe Thehan region. whet't' it was suo pClimposed on II and probably also on some variety of L; d. Vcrgotc, 1973b, and Kassel', 1982). One can lher'e see the scribe rendering what seems indeed to he 1'1 by a quite particular grapheme J., but only sponulically, for in lhe same or similar cases he also, through confusion, uses - (normally equivalent to I?(); or again, as in S properly so called, he practices graphic vocalic gemination; or finally he omics any graphic proceeding thaI might rcmlcr /'1 amI presentS an orthogronphy without vocalic gemination, in the manner of M, for example (where it is admil-
ted that the phonological system has lost its primitive /'1>. Here al"e these unique vestiges of .L (Kassel", 19R1c, p. 35): ::&.Jo..L.;, (to put) one case, hut ~Jo.';' one case; <9Jo..L"'I" (deficient) one case, but lijJo.Jo.T' two cases, lijJo.T ' one ca~e; ~.LIl' (being) two ca"l:S, hut ~"t one case; .xO.L';' (to say) three cases, but .xoo" one case, .xu" one case; also ::&.lJlJ.Lc (.~ic) (bone) one case, but ::&.66C four cases. However, apart from these rcla1ively weak and evanescent reo mains of an ancient usage (and those still more rare, vaguely similar. but, despite that, very uncertain, which one may eventually think to discover in ml"e Old Coptic texts; Kasser, 1980, pp. 258-59), one no longer find~ lIny specific grapheme for /'1 in the other Coptic OIAL.ECf"S and 1'Il.OTOlltAI.I'.crs fit present known. One noticcs, however, in some of them-espcl:ially in A, pI.. (= i), lA, LS, 1-6. V5, F5, S, but not in M, W, V4, F4, n, B and its subdialcets, G-a graphic vocalic gcminlltion (succession of two identical vowel graphemes: cr. GEMINATION. VOCAUC), of which the first clement is, in phonology, an authentic tonic vowel, but Ihe second seems manifestly to render a consonantal phoneme, to define, and itself replace, a vanished eonson:lIlt such as i, " r, 01" I. ntis substitute phoneme is consonantal for two rea~ons difficult to contest. Firsl, in A, every final sonant pluced lIfter a consonant becomes a r'ising voiced consonantal phoneme: thus S oyJo.Jo.s' (holy) = A oyJo.Jo.Sfl', just as S C11lTfl" (to hear) - A C11lTHfl, which pl'Oves that in oyJo..u' or OYJo.Jo.~fl! the second vowel grapheme Jo. phonologically renders a consonant, not a vowel. On the other hand, it is known that if the pronominal suffix of the first-person singular is :Ilways .;, I after:1 single vowel. it is always'" T alier a consonallt and, likewise, after a succession of two identical vowel graphelllcs, of which the first and tonic element is, in phonology, manifestly a
•
vowel, but the second clement, although a vowel grapheme, is nevertheless phonologically clearly a cunsonant; thus, for example, S KJo.lt.';' T, to leave me, like (ijOlI" T, to receive me, and not like T~';' I, to reach me. It is true that one linds likewise "T and not .;" in similar cases in {he dialects that do not have graphic vocalic gemination and for that reason arc considered :IS Iraving lost even this substitute /'I (e.g.. B Xlt.';' T, to leave me, I Tm. 1:12; M KG "'T, ML 27:46); but this shows only that these dialects also possessed this substitute consonant in an earlier stage of the language and th'llthey subsequently lost it, this phenomenon hnving come about hefore the time at which their orthographic system was fixed. In a general way, it is admitted (Vergote, 1945, p. 71, etc.) that this subslitute phoneme is 1'/ e1early and in all cases, and not now 1'1, now 1'/, as Till (1955, p. 4b) expre....~es it, not without l"t.'Servations and ambiguity: "'Aleph and 'Ayin arc still present in Coptic, although no separate letters exisl for them. Both may have been pronounced alike (probably'). even though' in sUllie drcumstances exercises a different effect on the neighbouring vowel than 3." Cet1ainly, /'I is a voiced frietltive, liS are the glides Iii and Iwl, and like them, in Till's hypothesis, this fricative, although a consonant in phonology, would have been rendered by tl vowel gr,lpheme, while /'I, on the contrary, is an occlusive considered al' unvoiced (according to Vergole, 1973, Vul. la, pp. 1213) and even as belonging to the c~ltegory of the most unvoiced phonemes; fTOm thi.~ point of view 1'1 rather than 1'1 would appear to be the more capable of playing the r'ole of substilute consonant. (Stem also may have thought this; sec Stem, 1880, pp. 29-30, 54-55.) In spile of that, it is for various rea~ons proper 10 sct a.~ide this solution. First, 'ayin seems to have dis'Ippearcd from Uite Egyptian before the forma· tion of literalY Coptic and even PRE-COPTIC (Vergote, 1945, pp. 122-23, and 1973, Vol. lb, pp. 31-32: after the sixth century A.D.). Second, as a consonant re· placing i, " r, or I (or even i or 11'; see below), it is manifestly 1'/ rather than 1'/ tb:1\ is the betlel" suited to assume this manifold , function: for example, bin becomes in Coptic fha'nl SWQlfl, bad; becomes (with mcttlthcsis) jkO'f;Jj KQ)Q)'l(j (01" KaxtlS6), to con· .~train; dr.i./. becomes Ito'ifl TOOT"'~, his hand ref. ibid., p. 35; "TIIC lendency which contributed, in numerous words, to change proto-Semitic r and I into Egyptian 3 ... continued to exercise 11 certain innuence during the historical period"); Imllral becomes mll'ra, then Ime'wl HGflrfl, midday; sU, to soil, qualitative sayfu becollles sa'fll and then Iso'fl
'!r
ALEPH
}wel
'" mo.
I,
to
,"d
"'"
~"
e/'l
, Mt,
"w
,... ·""
.rIic...
·
~ed,
94' . :arty
Till :ioll$ ~t in
~m.
Iy '),
~,
J."
I
Jides this ~ld
, rl.
· un-
12-
:- the
wI'!
>able item
·
",.
cr to have ~,.
,gote, after It l'eit is uited " birr ornes
con· f {d. d, in md I ~rtain
be· if, to
It
Ir):,'fl
soiled; and w4giwlI/ hecomes wliK"'at, then Wdwgll, then wlI'ga, and finally IwO'ca/~, jaw, chcck (Vergote, 1973, Vol. lb, pp. 36-37). In Dielh (1950, pp. 99-100) some similar modem examples "'ill be found in .....hich ['] replaces even ocdusives other than /II. The linal and probably decisive argument is that the grapheme .1. in P, which seems to render fl, resemblt'5 lhe demotic 1..> = 3 in a ruther striking manner (with eventual innuence from J. '" ij, much more in any case tholn it doc'S the ~ (or,,"), ), :L, "", -,) - demQtic " The graphic vocalic geminalion allcsting f I in Coplic occu~ only within a word-lhal is, eithe... within a final syllable where this fI is fol1o~d by another (:onsonant (d. &aMlH above) Of' at the end of a penultimatc syllable where this f! is followed hy another cOl\SOnant beginning the final syllable (ef. II:--e above). It is true thai some ancient S manuscripts present spellings such as to..'. Inn'/ (and nOl ro./narll, pity) 0 ... H6f1 Im!'1 (and nOl H6 Imerl/, truth) and so on (d. Polotsky, 1957a, p. 231, and 1957b. pp. 348-49); bot this is always before the copula 116 (masc.), T
<:00'1',
r
29
(by analogy with other Coptic finals of identical spelling, and whatever lhe conditions linked with etymolol!Y), would they not make the hiatus equally unlikely in A and L. even if the Iinal there is leI 0 ... lal lind not ffl The solution of this delicate problem will wilhout doubt still n'quire some supplementary invcstig:llions (cf. in particular Kasse.... 1981h. p, 37). (See also.: Syllabication.] BIBLIOGRAPHY
Dieth, E. Vademeklfm der PJH:me/ik. Bern, 1950, Dubois. J.; M. Giacomo; L Guespin; C. Marcellcsi; J.-8. Marccllcsi; and J.-P, M~vel. DictiOtrrlai...~ d~ /irrguistiqlle, Paris, 1973, Bourguet. P, duo Grammaire forrc/ion/rdle I!t progressiv~ d~ regyp/ien dbrroliqll~. Louvain. 1976, Edgcrton, W. Revit'W of W. C. Till, Koptische GrllmmariA: (saldixh~r D/alekt'. ' .. Journal of NUlr Eastem Studi~$ 16 (1957):136-37. Gardiner, A. EgyptiDn Grammar, Beillg atl lmrodllctum to the Study of Hi~rQJ:fypJu. 3d ed. Oxford, 1957. Hinl7.e. F. "Zur kopti!IChcn Phonologic." Enclwria 10 (1980):23-91. Kasse.... R. "Prolcgomenes a un essai de c1assificalion systematique des diak'Clcs et subdialectes coptes scion les critercs de la phonctique. 11, AI· pllabels Cl systemes phonetiquC5." MllseOIl 93 (1980);237-97. ___ "Usages de la surligne dans Ie P. Bodmer VI, notes additionnelles." BlIlIetill d~ /0 Societe d'egyp/ologie, Gerleve 5 (198Ia):23-32, ___. "Voyclh:lI cn fonction consonanlique. consonnes cn fonclion vocalique, et classes de phonemes e'n coptc," Bulle/in de fa Socibe d'egyp/ologie, Geueve 5 (198Ib):33-50. _-,-_. "Syllabation l'apide ou lcnte en copte, 11, Alcph et 'voyelle d'aleph,''' EnchfJna 11 (198Ic): 39-58. ___. "Le Dialeete protosa"idique de TIlebes." Ar(;hiv !Ur Pllpyms/orsc!llmg 28 (1982):67-81. Nagel, P. "Ocr frUhkoptische DiDlekt von Theben." in KOfllOlogische S/lidiell br dcr DVR, PI', 30-49. WissenschDftliehe Zehschrift der Martin·Lulher· Unlvcrsitlil Halle·Wlttenberg. Sondel'hcft. HallcWittenberg, 1965, Polot.~ky, H. J, Review of W. C. Till, KfJplische Gramma/ik (sai'discher Dilllekf), ' . , OrienWfisti${;he Li/era/urtJ:i/utlg 52 (1957:1):219-34. ___ . "Zu den koptischen literurischen Textcn aus Balaizah," Orietlwlia 26 (1957b):347-49. Slem, L Koptische Grammll/ik. Leipzig, 1880. Till, W. C. "Alles 'Aleph und 'Ajin illl Koptischen." Wi~IIer lei/Khn!/ filr die Klmde des Morglmlulldes 36 (1929):186-96,
30
ALPHABET IN COPTIC, GREEK
_ _ , Kop/ischl! Gramllw/ik (Sai'dischcr IJiulck/), mil Bibliugruphie, Lesesliickell wrd Wiirlerverzeidmin-en, Lcip1.ig, 1955, _ _ . KaJllisehe Dial
ROOO1.l'llE KASSER
ALPHABET IN COl-TIC, CREEK. The Greek alphabet is much in evidem:c in Coptic; in fact, among the various Coptic alphabets (cr. AU'IIABETS, <':OI'1"t<':), all have a considerahle majority of Greek grllphernes, ol'leticrs (d, AU'liAIJIlTS, COI'I'I(;, especially the synoptic table; K.assel·, 1980b, pI. II, pp. 28081). This U1:tjority varies from onc di:deettll alphabet to anoTher. III the following calculalion of lhe per· eentages, lI,I and lil, and 2 and a, have heen considered, respectively, :IS one ;lfld the stUlle gr..lphell1e, whether or not provided with a diacritical sign: G and F9, 100 percent; J, 92 percent; F7, FR, and 1'1, R3 percenl; S etc. (Le., S, K, K7, F4, F5, V4, V5, W, M, £4, L5, and L6, together with their subdialects if there are any), with il7, A, i (= pL), and i7 ('" p'L), 80 percent; 8 etc. (Le., 84 and /15), 77 pel'cent; P, 71 percent To this sTrong presence of the Greek alphabet, one may add that Coplic gmphemes of demotic origin arc :tssimilaled to thosc of Greek origin, such as (1,1 formed like w with a tail, .. like p reversed and opell at the IUp, and x like A wilh two horns or 'X resting on a long horizontnl har' underncath. This assimilation and this predominance tire indeed such that a superficial ohscrver might ver)' well take an ancient Coptic manuscript for a conteOlpomry Grcek one, espcl:ially if it W;lS " cupy without any superlinear strokes (which rnay occur even in thc dialects in which tbc usc of such strokes is habitual). E',vcn if onc recalls thnt Coptic is the fin:11 stage uf the Egyptian language, which docs not helong to the same family as Greek, this indispUI(lble supremacy of the Greek alphabet in Ihe Coptic ought nOI to Occa· sion any undue sU'l'risc. When the first vmieties of the Coptic alphabel were created in Ihe course of
•
the third (?) century A.D., Egypt had been wholly within Ihe Hellenic sphere of intluence for more thtln half tI millennium, since the conquest of the eounllY by Alexander the Greal in 332 U,c (Milller, 1969). This ract explains not only the presence of so many Greek graphemes (most frequently the entire Greek alphabet) in the Coplic alphabets bUI also the abundance of various Greek lexemes (words) used in Cuptic. Sume 1cxemes were used ellceptionally ur rarely in the texts lhat have survived. because they eonstituled a vD<.:abultuy uf specialists and were scarcely cmployed outsidc Iheir specially; othcrs were used more or less currently (even very CU1Tent· ly) almost everywhere in Coptic litemlun::, because Ihcy constituted a vocabulary so completely assimilated (mentally) by the mtlss of the autochthonous Copls Ihat Ihey considered il wholly Coptic as well (IS wholly Greek (cr. VOCMIUt.ARV, COI'l'O·(;IIEEK). Moreover, tl.~ can be seen from the texts, the Gr'Cek glttphemes of Ihc Coptic alphabet wtrt in principle sufliciellt for transclioing into Coptic those lellemes which callle from tht Hellenic world. Il is only rarely that one sometimes tinds in addition, at the bq~innintl of (I word or rtplacing onc of Ihe two clements of a double p, n 2 of demotic origin which seems 10 render normally the Greek rough breath· ing; il is also found oecasion(llly in place of tht smooth breathing of stnndard Greek orthoglllphy, which has been variuusly interpreted as a neUlmlizinti of Ihe contrast in pronunciaiion bel ween Ihc rough and smooth breathings in the Greek of con' temporary Egypl (Bohlig, 1958, p. 111), a "hyper· ur'banism" (VCl'gote, 1973, p. 15), and a "secondary" or "vulgar" aspiration (Weiss, 1966, p. 204). More· over. in the L6 documents (and a group of S docu· ment., probably deriving from a region of Upper Egypt where Vi wa.~ the autochthonous dinlect; cr. K.'"iS5er, 1980a) there is Ill, also of demotic origin, where one would expect to find un initial 2, in Coptu-Greek words c01Tcsponding to Greek words beginning with 1 or fl. It is not without inlerest to note fUl1her that several Greek gmphel11ts of tht Coptic alphabets tIre used esclusively, or nearly so, for the tHlilscription of Copto-Greek wor'ds (e,g" r, A., z; cf. Vergote, 1973, p. 10), All these factor'S combintd produce the result that in an average Cop' lic page aboul nine gmphemes 001 or len arc of Gl'cek origin (against une from demotic)-hence the "Greek" appearance, br'Oadly speaking, of thtst Cop· tic copies, The creators of these varieties uf Coptic alphabets were by no means suictly "phonologists" in thc modern sense of tht term, of course, like their mod·
ALPHABET IN COPTIC, GREEK
,, , ,• •
, , , , , .
.
, '
,I
,
,
,
, ,
h
, ,.'. ,
••
.
,
\
f.
'.
,"
o
,
'.
,
>
,f
•>
CI11 coumerpal1s, they seem to
ha..e
striven [0 apply
as .\Iriclly as possible the fundamemal and gencrnl law according to which c\'cl)' phoneme should be rendered exclusin."ly by a single grapheme. and this, just as exclusively, should render Ihis one phoneme and no ocher. But, on the other h...nd, the means they employed and the criteria lhey applied evident· ly n:mailloo emphical. Above all, they wen: nol al· ways in a position to decide wilh l:olllplclC r,'eedom whether this wuml or thaI deserved to be treated &rophically as a distinct phoneme. in precise con· [ra~1 to sollie Olher (~I(lb1ished phoneme: Ihey could not in faci rail to take account of the work or their predccc:o;soni. No Coptic.: alphnbcl emerged completely new :lnd original from an earlie]' vacuum. The vcry faci thaI the grcllll,:]' p1ll1 ur lhe COptiC Il,lUphemes arc Greek gmpllcmcs shows very well where lay lhe principal model lhat had 10 be taken inlO llccount, whence sprang the flt'St SQun;e whose influence WQuld m;lke itsclf felt, mOl'e or les.~ strong· ly, in the work of the inventors of Coptic alphabets -all the more boxllusc they, though coming from a native Egyplian milieu and carrying on thl'ir activity there, were always close to lhe nellcnic milieu of Eg)-pt and found themselves foreed, in noading or in writing. 10 pr.acticc frequently Ihe Greek gmphico· phonemic system. It is WOr1hy of note thm the PRE-OU) come alphabet is the Greek alphabel, no more and no less, whk:h was ,"ready uSI,:d according to cer1ain closely related rules for the transcription imo Greek of lhe: proper nallles of autochthonous Egyptians (d. GltEF.K TRANSCRlP110NS). The OlD u>p"nc alphabets, though still based on the Greek alphabel for the most par1, admit a strong minority of graphemt:s of demotic ol'igin, The Coplic alphabets eliminate scveral of Ihese, above "II for motiVe!; of simplilil'ation, and by that vel)' fuct the Greek alphubetic majority in them is reinforced. lienee, one may sec that if lhe Coplic lliphabets were created according to lhe principle of the fun· dlUllcntal Inw stated nbove, lhe strict application of this principle was limited in v;lriOUS ways, lirst by the empiricism or the melhods employed by the ere· at01'S, and later and above all by the Hellenic phonological heritage for which these alphabets were the vehicle and which they trnn5miUI'
31
than incl"t."'olSCS. It is lroe that thL~ a'lSC11ion appears at lirst 10 be in f1al contradiclion with the: facI lhat the mosl ancicnt of these alph...bels, the Prc-Old CoptiC, is moll.' simple than ils immediate successors, the Old Coptic and Coptic alphabets. BUI the PIt:.Qld Coptic alphabet is only very imperl"ectly adapted to the transcription of Egyptinn; eenainly it could 1>atisfy the I-Iellenic milieus of Egypt. not only in the Ptolemaic era but e\'en down to the l3yt... nline epoch, because throughout lhis period it was an al· phabet of this nature that sufficed for the tl.mseription, in Greek d<X:uments, of "utochthonous proper naml'S. Going <x:casionally beyond it~ oligimll fr..lllle, tllis type or alphabetic usage could evell be applied (hefore the prescnt cnol to lire U"t\llSl.:ri]1tion of ~ome isoln1Cd Egyptinn words (cf. Bilahel, 1(38), and at· tempts wcre made (also before lhe preS<:llt <:ra), with ~omc diflicuhy. lu usc il for a VCI)' brief and rudim<:ntfu)' lext (d. Lacau, 1934). It l'ml'rged ancw in the By/.antine epoch in the nonlit<:mry texts (ahove :111 pr'ivlIte lellel'S), which constitute lhe dossier ror l>lAI.F.CT G; bUI that alph.loct, too cxclusively lIellen· ie, lilways remairll:..'tI rnal'ginal so fur a~ Coptic and its autOChlhonous antecedcnts are conee!1l(,.'(\. To the mind of non-Greek EgyptiallS and pos.~ibly of SQITlC Greeks in Egypt who were "cros.s-bn.-d" and Slrongly assimilated, a merely Gn:ck alpll;lbct would nO( suffice for the transcription of lhe language or lhe counll)', with its fundamenlal phonemic original· ities; one could not make clttensh'e and !>)'Stematic usc of it. first of all in Old Coptic texts (almost all of thclII mugical lexlS, in which the correci prommda· tion or Ihe formulas playt..'<1 an essential I'ole) and later in Coptic tcxls (when! a and valied literary 1)l'oouClion makes its appcar.tnce). Whcn they sought to clreet a real tloansition to Ihe Iitel'at)' stage rol' their language, the aUI<x:hthono\ls mell or !eller'S engllged in this t;\sk or necessily had recourse to an llUlocluhonous rorm of wl"iting, Ihat of demotic, and the Old Coptic alphl\bcts lhat they crt:alcd oughl properly be eonsith::rcd not as successors to Ihe Pre· old Coptic alphabet (i.e., Greek) hut lIS the results of a radical reform of the demulic "alphabet," with a massive infusioll or Greek grapheme!> (Pre.Qld Coptic). l-esults that were eminently "cconomicul," since demotic had many more gmphemes than Old Coptic. It is thllS, to say Ihe least, a ease of a "compromL~e" bclw<:en the Greek system in EIDT't and Ihe autochthonous SY51em. bUI one Ihat, being "lone lit· ted like the laller for rendering the idiom of the country, did so at much less COSl (in lerms of graph· emes and 500n of phonemes). Thc t..'Conomizing proccs.~ was continued in the pl"Olo-Coptic (cf.
va.'"
32
ALPHABETS, COPTIC
and then in the Coptic alphabets, in which (s:.wc fur the exceplion in DIAl.ECT II; cr. \)e· low) the total of graphemes of Greek origin re· mained stable, but the number of graphemes uf autuchthonous origin was gradually reduced: S, the most neutral Coptic idiom, ha.~ only six (qt, 'I, 2, oX, G, t), and H, the mOSI eeollomieal MEl"ADIALE.'.CT of all (pro\)a\)ly twenty.three graphemes altogether; cf, S, with thirty, and P, with as many .IS thirty·five), has no more than four signs derived from demotic, 11,1, a, :x:, and G, di.~pensing with the two autochthonous gmphemes 'I (> ,) and t ( > TI), as it also does in principle whh no fewer lhan three Greek graph. emes, r· ( > 11.), ~ ( > Ke), and t (> lie), not 10 speak of two Olhcrs whose usc is considerably r'estricted, 0 ( > III) and y ( > II), both excluded except in the combination (o)y fOI· luI antI /w/. I'ROffiDli\LECT)
IIIBLlOGRAl'nY
Barns, J. W. B. "Egyptians and Greeks," Papyro/ugica Bruxellensia 14 (1978):1-23, Bataille, A. Les Memllmriu: Recherches de papyrolo{!,ie el d'epi{!,raphie greeques sur lu necropofe cle fa Thi!bes d'!1f;Yp/e aux i!poques hellcnis/iques e/ WI/wines, C:.iro, 1':152. Bell, H. 1. Jew.. and Ch,·i../irms in Egypl. London, 1924. BiI:tbcl, F. "Neue liter'adsche Funde in der Heidel· berger Papyrussammlung." In ACles du V' Cmlgres inlemalimlGl de papyr%gie, pp. 72-84. Brussels, 1':138. BiJhlig, A. Die grieehisehe/l Lelmwor/cr im sahidisclJe/l und bolmirisc/len Neuen Tes/amenl. Munich, 1958. Brunsch, W. "Untersuchungen zu den gl'iechischen Wiedergaben figyptischcr Pcrsonennamen." Enchuria 8 (1978):1-142. Chaine, M. Elemenls de gralll/llaire dia/eclale eople. Paris, 1':133. Fra.o,cr, P. M, Plolemuie: Alcxcwdrill. Oxford, 1972. Gignac, F. T. A Grammur of Ihe Creek Pclpyri of the Romml o"d RYt0ntine Pcriod.~, Vol. I, Phorl%gy. Milan, 1976. Kasser, R "L'idiomc de llachmour. ,. Bljllelin de I'blSlitlll frall(;ais d'urcheulugie urieu/ule 75 (1975):401-427. _---:. "fupression de I'aspiration ou de la non· aspimtiun i\ I'initialc des rnots Copto·grecs corTes· pondant it des mots grccs COlllmeno;nnt par {E)t-." BI.lle/in de la Societe d'egyp/ologie, Ceneve 3 (1980a):15-21. ___ . "Prolegornenes a, un essai de cla.~sification systcm31ique des dialectcs Cl subdialectes coptes selon les critc"res de la phonctique, J. Principes et tenninologie." MUSCOll 93 (1980b):53-512. " ... , II, Alphabets et .~ystemes phonctiques." Museon 93 (1980b):237 -97.
___ . "Orthogmphe (sub)dialectale du vocabulaire copto·grec 3vant Ie VIII' sieclc de notre ere." M,,· sewn Helveliel/Ill 40 {I983):207-215. Lacau, P. "Un Graffito cgyptien d'Ahydos ct'rit en ICllrcs grccques." Dudes d,~ popyro/ngic 2 ( 1934):229-46. Mallon, A. Grammaire CUple, bibliographie, dm:~'/o· ma/hie el voeabNfaire, 4th cd., rev. M, M31inine. Bcimt, 1956. Montevecchi, Orsolina. La papirofogiu. Turin, 1973. Muller, C. D. G. Gnmdziige des chrisllich·is/amise:hen Agyptcn vml der Ptolemaenei/ bis WI" Gegenwarl. Dllrlllstndt, 1969. Percmans. W. "O\)er die Zweisprachigkeil im ptolemfiischen Agyplcn." In S/udiell zur PaT'Yro· logie Imd aU/ike" Wir/sclraf/sgeschidlle, Frier/ridl Oerlel tum aehlvgs/cn Gehurlstag gewir/mel, pp. 49 -60. Bonn, 1964. Plumley, J, M. All hl/rodl/clory Coplie Grammar (SahMic Dia/cel). London, 1948. Prenux, C. I.e Monde hclJ.!nisliquc, /a Grece el {'Orient (323-146 avo l.·C.). Pads, 1978. Ouaegebeur, J. "The Sludy of Egyptian Proper Names in Greek Tmnscription, I'roblems and Per· spectives." Olloma 18 (1974):403-420. Rcmondon, R. "Problcmes du bilinguisllle dans l'Egypte [agide." ChroniqllC d'Egypte 39 (1964): 12646. SteindodT, G. Lchr/mch der koptischcl1 Grammatik. Chicago, 195 I. Stern, l. Kop/isd1<: Grammalik. Leiplig, 1880. Till, W. C. KopJische Grammalik (saiaisdl/:r Diolekl), mil Bibliographie, Le.lcslileke,r lmd Wiir/e",erzeich· lIiss/m. Leipzig, 1955. --C' Koplische Diu/eklgr"mmalik, mit f.c.5cslikkell und Wiirlerblleh. 2J cd. Munich, 1961. Vergote, J. Gramrnaire COpIC, Vol. hi, bl/roclu"lion, pho/l(:/iqlle eI phonologic, morpholugic syl1lhenlll. /iqljc (stn/Clure dcs sbnamemes), partie synchruIliql.e. Louvain, 1973. Weiss, H.·F. "Zum Problem der griechischen Fremd· und Lehnwtirter in den Spmchen des christlichen Orients." l/eliko/1 6 (1966):183-209. ROlJQu'JlE! KASSE!R
ALPHABETS, COPTIC. Attentive study of the alphabet used in each of the various Coplic UJAU!CTS and subdialects obliges one to recogni1.e that there was not a single Coptic alphabet, :u; is uften be· Iieved, but several CoptiC alphabets (01', to pili it in a slightly dilferent way, several vatieties of the Coptic alphabet). Certainly, if one eKamincs the Coptic lexts lhemselves in their manifold vatiety, one find~ that one of these alphabets, that of S etc., is employed almost everywherc (it is that of almost 92 percent of
•
ALPHABETS, COPTIC
the local); il Is therdore comprehensible enough that the alph;abct of S .should practic>\lIy a.lways be called "the Coptic alphabet," without further explanation, while the alphabetic variety of B eiC. (alm(X'i! 7 percent) is only vcry seldom menlioncd, the existence of the twelve Olher varieties (about I percent only) being entirely ncglct:tcd. However, all these fourteen alphabets. major and minor, will be accorded the place to which they have 11 right herein. II will he convenient to recall in the first place thaI each type of Coptic diak>t:[-whcther a dialect in the nanTIW sense of the term Qr a PROTQI>IAI£CT. a Ml'.'iODlAUCT. a MlITAOIAuer. or even a solxlialect-is
delined lirst and foremost as a phonological system, \l'hill" morpho(phono)logy and rnorphosynlax inter\'enc only secondarily in its definition (for want of evidence sufficiently fn-quenlly 8ltesled). Coptic has lK:en a dead language for liCveral cen· turics, and its demi5C preceded the beginnings of Coptology as a modem discipline. Hence. Coptic PHONOlOCY can only be known today through the orthography of the Coptic tellts that have survived. a I'ery small number' in comparison with the immense quantity of lhose that perished in the lempestuous and painful course of Coptic history: lhruugh lheir regular and syslemalic orthogmphy only (that which w<: find in the tell1$ of "good" quality), and not through the irrcgullir and disordered gmphical man· ifestations lhat may be observed in all sorts of care' less and orthographically undisciplined copies.. Prudence certainly obliges one to ~mcmber that the analysis of a Coptic orthographic system is not automatically the analysis of a Coptic phonological .system. One must always reckon with the possibility. lKlwever weak it may be, that the difference bet~n the various Coptic alphabeu may be not only a dif· ferenee of quantity (phonemes and graphemes in more or les,'i large numbers) but also. on some J)<1.r· tkular poinl. II dUrerence of quality (3 given graph. erne nmdeling a given phoneme ill one idiom. and the same grapheme rendering another phoneme ill another idiom; or a given phoncme being n~ndered by a given gl-apheme in one idiom and by anOlher grapheme in another idiom). Howevcr that may be, if one lIlay sometimes doubt that such an original a1phabetK: system really allesu a particular Coptic dialcct. it nonetheless remains that each particular CoptK: alphabetic system is a piece of evidence; and this reality, although superficial in rdalion to ph0nology. deserves to be recognrlCd as such on i1$ own (me alphabetic) level; thi, recognilion. in f3C1, is noc hound to the phonological intcrpretation, sometimes uncertain, of the graphemt.'S that COlllJ)(lSe the alpha· beiS.
33
The uncel1ainly of this intcrpretation at any given poim often derives from a qu~ion of principle and from a mClhodological alternative of which one muS! be very consciOIlS. Tn fact. the investigator who strives to rediscover and analyze the phonological systems of the Coptic dialects and subdialects through their ol1hogmphical systems is soon con· strained to choose belwecn two preliminary working hypotheses: each of these presents substantitlllldvan· luges. but even in the bellcr hypothesis. lhey I'emain limited and weakened by important disadvantllgt.'S. TIle firsl hypothesis consists in postulating a priori a phonological unity of the COplic language, a unity practically absolule. In pushing this hypothesis 10 i1$ elllreme cOIlSl.."quences, one would have to admit that despite the ort!lographical appcanmces, litis language is by no means divick..d into II plurality of dialects. The diffc~nces thaI orthography ~ms to manifC51 would be only 5UperfiCial, or to put it sim· ply, the various sc:hooh. of scribes would make LL~. In certain cases. of different gmphemes 10 cllprcss the same phonemes. One should Ihen obsclve ill Coptic not various di..lccts but various "orthograph. ic codes" applying to a language th..l is "one" and nOI divided on the phonological level. This hypolhesis is very seductive because. over against the various eadier StagCli of the Egyptian Innguuge (apparently homogeneous because dialectal multiplicity does not appeal' in it. or practically nOl), it sets nOt a group of Coptic phonological syslelllS but a single Coptic phonological syslem (0.... at thc vcry most. a group of systems wt difTer among themselves only very rarely and on details thai are truly exceptional). It seems 10 be confinnl-d by the fact thut, if one compares wilh one another lhe dif· ferent ol1hographical fonns of the same autochthonOl.ls Coptic words, II appears evidcnt that the II. of the majority of dialects and tlte 1. of P rende... Ik/: lhe 11/ of the majority llnd the a of G ...ender lsI: lhe 'I of the majolity and the l' of G likewise render If/: lhe; of P and B. the e of A and i, and finally even thc X of B7 and G (see below) render 1'1./: the 6 of the majorily and the II, of P render 11,'/: llnd SO on. However. the limils of the efficacy of this explana' lion are reached when one is faced with problems such as Ihese: when A in F eorresponds to r in S. the phoncme cannot be either 11/ or II'I uniformly for A and r at the same lime; and likewise, when , in A corresponds to ... in S ctc., the phoneme cannot be either 1'1.1 or Ii! uniformly for , and ... at the same time. By themselves alone. these exceptions prove that there is in Coptic a dialectal plurality. The second hypothl'Sis consists in postulating thaI in COJltic, according to lhe unanimous intention of
34
ALPHABETS, COPTIC
the crc;tlors of ilS ldph:\bel, there is for eaeh phoneme (or each combination of phonemes, should uccasiun arise; d, Ithl clc. below) a singlC' corresponding gr buth in the Copto-Greek words (for Iphl)
:md in the autochthnnous COptic words (for' Ifl, which cuuld. huwever. at least ]m:ally, have become the al1iculation of of even in Coplo-Gr-eek). Tire same confusion is manifest in the Dublin /.5 (d. below), J (sporadically). and F9. where x appeal1i both in the Copto-Greek words (for Ikh/) and in lhe nutochlho· nous Coplic vOl.:ubul:try (for lei); there is fW1hermorc lhe pr'Oblern of lhe usc uf x evcn fur 1111 or that of the invC'l.,;e use of x for x Ikhl in some Copto-Greek words in LS. (The rd:uion of x lei :tnd x Ikbl or 1111 is probably of another order, or at leasl tuo subtle and eumplcll to bc summarily expounded here.) Finally, a similar- ambiguily nppcar'S in fI7 and in some L(, tellts (d. Ka"xer, 1984-1985), where the grapheme .,. is both the "normal" Coptic t Ipsl and the "normal" Coptic .~ Iti/. These are tellts n\lested by tnanuseripts nearly all par1icularly ancient: F7 is The langullge of lhe bilingual I'llpyms No. I of 1·lamburg (Cuptic and Greck, end of third eentlll)'). /0'9 is the Innguage of Coptic glosses in :I manUSl.:ripl in the Chester Beatty collection (third century; d. Kassel'. 1981a, pp, 101-102). J is the language of a Coptic schnolbny's tablet (end [?] of thirxl cenIUI)'; d. ibid_, pp. 113-15). An unpublished papyrus in Dublin (ef. Knsser, 1984, p. 274) secms lu be eonlemporm)' with the preceding two or scarcely Illuch later'; it contains John 10:18-11:43 and 12:14-39 in a variety of LS with very panil'ulnr orlhogr-aphicophonulogieal characteristics (Ka~ser 198fb, pp. 27-29). The following hypothetical explannlion could, howcvcr, 10 SOIllC l.:1I1l.:nt resulve these tliverse enigmas, except for' lhe ambiguity of q. in G. One shoultl h:we in each instance, for two phonemes undoubtedly different, not a single gmphemc considercd (exCl.:pt for t) lIS of GreC'k oligin but two graphemes 10 be distinguishetl from one anuther, the one uf Greek Oligin, the other of demotic-two gl'llphernes distinct in thcir origin but in which the autochlhonous Egyptinn sign h(15 gnldllally been su strongly intlul.:nced in its fOIll] by the Greek graphemc that it has bceume pml.:lil.:ally identical to the latter (wbence the confusions that ensue). In what fullows, ellcept for special mention, references are made to du Bourguet (1976, p. 75), where lhe dcmotic signs arc presented in lheir "usual" forlll orl lhc left ILlld lhen in cer1nin of their "variants" on the light. In P, the autochthonous K Icl could be der'ivcd f!"Om a sign fOl' 1;, lhe firsl uf the vari(lOts, resembling u very "nallcned" K; this ambiguous usage, alongside l<./kl in lhe Copto-Grcl.:k words, will have led 10 the usage in S of K (no longer';") for Ik/throughout, (lnd 6 (no longer K) for Ie/. In the Dublin LS. with J and F9, the autochthonous x lei could be descended frOIll a sign fur ~! the
AU'HABETS, COPTIC
fi~
of the .......rillnts (il has the look of a slightly upturned x. of whkh Ihe first stroke. whkh in Greek goes from top left 10 bottom righl. Is ncar the verti· cal and the Sl,.'Cond stroke is con.o;cqucntly ncar the horizonlal); confusions betwLocn the x Ildll "nd thi!'i x Ie! will havc IL-tl 10 lhe gl'aphemc x being soon pn:fcITcd 10 it; lhis is alw descended fn.ull a sign for ~. eilhel' the fmll usual sign (vaguely resembling an (\' the loop of which has been complclcly nllllencd) or lhe last of lhe vtllianls (resembling II bulging a with the rounded Plu1 "I the OollOin and Ihe two horns al the top). In f7 and wille L6 texts, lhe ." Ipsl L~ exactly identical wilh this grapheme as one sees it in lhe contemjlOl'ary Greek manuscripts, which "Iso makes it unfortunately almost idenlical with the autochthonous t Iti!, llo""lbitually considered as derived from a demotic sign (cf.. e.g.. Stcindorlf. 1951, p. 12; but su also KaMer. 1984-1985); this ambiguity will have inciled the Coptic scril,,:s 10 modify inlO t the grapheme for Ipsl borrowed from lhe G~k alpha·
"',.
With regard 10 lhe two 6 (the ~ Olle fo,' Icl and the B etc. one for !eh/), one remains within lhe autochthonous Egyptian zone, withoUi i'lletference from the Greek alphllbcl. II is admined tlmt lhe 6!el derives from II demotic sign for k, the fin;t usual onc (which has lhe appcamnce of a., the circle of which is \"el)' small, the stroke that escapes from it leaving al the sulllmit and Slrelching horizontally at length 10 the right), The 6 !eh! could be descended from the demotic sign for !!,. the last of lhe V'... riants (the one lhat resembles a bulging a of which lhe round· ed pan would be at the bonum and the two homs al the top; d. abolle with regard to x and x for!c!; Ihe suppression of the lert horn could well yield a kind of 6).
As cnn he seen, this compl'omise obliSes one 10 renouncc the thesis of lhe "ahsolute phonological unily" of lhe Coplic language; lhel'c nl"c then scveml Coplic dialects. a fact lhal is inCOnleStahlc. BUI this compromise pl'Obllbly also ohliSes one 10 consenl 10 some delmctlons from the hlw of cxclusivenes.~, \\.'hich Oows from lhe seCQnd hypothesis; if (admitling the duality of K. x. t, and 6. above) one is to see each grapheme alway.;; rendering the same ph0neme, it may come about Ihat a phoneme is rendered, according to the idiom. by tWO or even three different graphemes, as with :&. and It r for /k!; and H for In{; , .. and" for Ifl; x and x I- for !e!; It I· and 6 I" for leI:' and -it for 1f
35
Corto-Greck words in 87 "nd F9 (cf. also Ihe e\'enlllality of .. Ifl in C alx)\"e). There are Ihen in COplic nOl only sen:ral Coptic di"lo..,;;:ts but also sc\'t'1"31 Coptic alph"bets employed to render th(.'SC I13rious diulo..,;;:ts. lhe limits of the fidd of applic"tion of Ihese alphabets not alwaY" coinciding wilh thc phonologi. c,,1 inlel'dialeel:ll limits, From Ihis pc11lpcelive, a search through tlte most diverse Coptic lex IS finnlly ends in tlte idenlifiealion of at leMl fOU11een different COplic alph"bels. As wa.~ undedineJ at the beginning of this :lI1ide, lhey val)' considerably in their relative im]X>11ance if one takes aCCllUnl of the number and the extent of the tCXl!! that employ each of them. One of lhese alphabets is supported by S. Ihe \'ehicular language of the whole of thl." I13lley of the Egyp!ian Nile (the Delta exceplcd); il was also utilized by a large number of diak.,;;:ts and subdialecl!! in the I13lley and even in the FayyUlll. AnOlher alphabet is supported by 8. the vehicular language of the Egyplian Delta, 111CSC an:. one mighl say. the "classic alphabets" of thc Coptic I"nguagc, The olhcr alphabetri arc supported (mly by a small number (on occasion evcn by a lritllng num· her) of texIS slighl in extent and variely or ellen by (l single small texl, the sole representative of an idiom whose otigin,,1 ehumcter. on Ihe level of the dialeet and nOI simply on Ihat of lhe IDIOl.Cer. t'enlaitls open 10 discussion: hence. one may call them, respective· Iy. '-marginal" and "vel)' marginal" alph:lbets. An alphabet could be marginal fOl' vtllious reasons. It could be situ.'\t(.-d in lhe "preliminary histori· I."al margin" of Coptic lilcrary lifc: this would be one of the I13rious alphabets crealed by way of t:55ay5 011 Ihe time when the pionccrs of lilerary Coplie were attcmpting. as individuals or in s"11I11 isolaled groups. 10 forge Ihe instruments indispensable for the rcali7.ation of their enterprise; some of these al· plmbCls would not h"ve obtained lhe r:tdhesion of a SOl;:ial or cultural group, SO that they would vcr)' quickly have becn abandoned, even by thcir few p1lrtis.""IIiS. Or "gain. :m alphnbet could bc nml'ginal because il was desccnded from thc invenllve spirit of an individu"l or a small group living somewhat on the margin of the society that was eontclI1po......1)' with them. and this al leas( on tm: cultural or eventually the religious level; this alphabet would ha\"C kno...,," only an extremely rcst:rictL-d diffusion tInd an ex.iSlence probably all too short. Bul whethl."r "dassic" or more 01' less "marginal:' all lhe Coptic aIph.'\bets thus attested by the texts of this language will be of inlerest for the researcher. A synoplic view of lhe fourteen Coptic alphabets menlioned above will be found in Table I. Each of lhe alphabets is indicated eilhel' by 1111: unique dia-
36
ALPHABETS, COPTIC
Icct or subdialect that attests iI or by the principal idiom (language or diakct) that attests it. These arc :is follows: (I) P ("" a PROTQOtAU1T remarkably similar to ·pS, the latter being the tentatively rcconstnlctcd protO'Sahidic idiom; d. OlAl...ECT p), 0.1 percent of the whole Coptic textual surface. (II) j (- pL, proIO'-Lycopolitan dialect; d. PRoro. OtAL£C1" and OIAlECT I), 0.01 percent. (lin A clc. (- II, Akhmimic dialect. with i7 - p'~ all evolved protO'-Lycopolitan dialect; d. AKHMIMIC and PROTODIAlECT with OIo\lJ'..CT i), 0.6 percenl. (IV) 8 ell:. ("'" 85, the "cla.~liic" and relatively late BOHAIRIC language, commonly designated by B, with B4, the Bohairic dialect of "ancient" alles1a1ion, d. KasseL 1981&, pp. 92-93; 84 lexts puhlished in Husselman, 1947; Quecke, 1974; K
(XIII) F9 (yery small sobdialec:t; d. Kassel', 1981a, pp. 101-102), a little more than 0.0005 percent. (XIV) H (- OIAlE.CT II or mctadialect; cf. Kassel', 1966; 1975-1976; and 1981a. pp. 104-112), 0.03 per· cent. In the synoptic table (Table I), everything has been grouped around S etc., thc allestation of which, in relation to the olher Coptic idioms, is "'cry amply preponderant (92 percent). This is why (al. ways with the cXccplion of P ~ /kl and - I~r; SI..'C below) Ihe order of the phonemes (or I.:ombinations of phonemes, should occasion nrise), along with the alphabetic order corresponding to them, i~ first of a1l1he one habitually found in lhe Coplic t;;t"lllllllHU-S and lexicons (or dictionary clement...) Iimiled to Sahidic, s: (I) Fin;t comc lel1eI'S of Greek origin. (2) Nexl come lel1ers of detllotil: ul'igin (10 lhe eXlenl lhat they are in u...e in $; with regard 10 the debnted origin or sec below; ror details on the origin or lhese non·Creek grnphemes, see AtPII"'ltrrS, OU> COP· TIC). A~ regards the alphabetical order of the Coptic lelleTS of demotic origin, it should be mentioned here that in some ancienl doc:umenl~ showing that part of the Coptil: alphabet, 6 is placl.:d beforc .x (e.g., tlall, 1905, pp. 35-36; Krall, 1888, pp. 129-30; question raised in di Bitonto Kassel', 1988). (3) Last come various "supplementary" phonemes (or combination... of phonemes), almost all descended from demotic (on their pn.-cise origins, sec ALPHABI:"1S. OlD come): deriving from pre-<:Optic Egyptian, ALEPH fl is a CRYFTOPHONEME in S, :is elsewhere in Coptic (exct.'Pt in P), and is therefore not rendcn.'tI by any grapheme exclusiyely its own; also of autochlhonous OIigin and pre-Coptic, 1t>I, lxi, and eventually also Ic~1 were abandoned in S CIC.. but have been pre· served in other dialecl~ or protodialec:ts; Ichl i.'l spe· cific to the Bohairic domain (8 etc. and probably also 87); Ivl is the charactetiSllc or a lendency that results in various manifestalions or Coptic rIIcl<\Jinlecls. In regard to the particulm'ly vllried graphemes thai conespond 10 1hese supplementary phoneme..., several will be noted in P that can be Jescribed as Old Coptic (so .L 1'1, !I 1..1, in aJdition to the 6 /kl and - In/, , already mentioned above, which rt.'Spt.'Ctivdy in P alone replace the K and N of Greek origin); olhers (~ and 6, or • and I with their diacritical :r;igns, which, respectively, mark them off from, and oppose them to, .. alld ~, which themselves belong in group 2) are simply of demotic origin; others fmally (I and x) arc, or Kem to be, Greek graphemes, but here play an unaccUSlomed role. As regards the correspondence between thc phonemCli and the gr.tphemes of the \'arious Coptic al·
'r,
ALPHABETS. COPTIC
phabcts. it will be nOled thai in this are.. the situa· tion in Coptic i'l very similar 10 that in Greek. Thll.'l. brOlldly spc;.lking. for each Coptic alphabel Ihere is a corresponding phonemic series madc up of either (most frequently) isoltlled phonemes (e.g.. la/. l'rJ/. Ig!. etc.• the alfricRlc 1t.1 - [IS] also being considered lIS a "single" phoneme) or of combinations of phonemes (jdl/, Ib/. Iph/. Ik1l/. Irs/. lli/)· Taking inlo account the total phooemic series resulting from the addition of all Ihe particular phone. mic ~riC5. each of which con-espond'l to one of the fourteen individual Coplic alphabets. one may establish. from case to case. lhe existence of one or an· other of the five following possibilitif,.'5: (I) In a given Coptic 3lphabel. a given phoneme (or combination of phonemes) is rendered by a gmpheme Ihal. according to a syslem of correspon· dence usual to this lllphubet as well 3$ to (almost) the whole of the Coptic dialects and subdiale<:IS. is peculiar 10 it and liCrvf,.'5 for ilS exclusive use: thus, fur example, in 5 ele..... for Ia!. III for fbI elc.• 9 for Ithl elC.• K for fkl etc. (It will be nOled in this regard that. according to rules which cannot be set out here lcf. Kasser. 1981). /if may be rendered eilher by the grnpheme , or by the combination 61. although the same I or (II may equally render Ij/; and if luI is almost always rendered by lhe combina· lion nevertheless Iw/. normally rendered by the Mme combination. often sees iL'l initi;tl 0 diS
or.
37
Ilil (one could likewise imaginc T~, and nol 9. for Ilh/. etc.). This possibility. scarcely less widely fa· vored than the preceding onell, il' markf,.-d by Ihe symbol a in Ihe synoptic table. the complemcntary e~planalions being fuund in the commentary fulluwing the table. (4) In a given alphabet. a fnll1kly more problematic ca'lC. the proper and exclusive grapheme for a gi\'Cn phoneme is missing: the phoneme. however. is repuled to be prescnt despile this and is dlen .$iIid 10 be a CRYnlWIIONf.ME. This is. by definition. rendered by a grapheme or combination of graphemes each of which is nomlally approprialed to the proper and cxclusive use of ::another phoneme: for example. in 5 o - 101 in normal usage. and yet one may nOle the second clemcnt of 00 (nol O.L) - lu'l in gmphic vucalic gemination (cf. ALEPH): or 'lgain in G. G - lsI and :t - 17.f in normal usagt. and yet c:t (not lI,l) Is/. This possibility is indicated by the symbol -lin the cOrTeSponding box in lhe synoptic tablc. the complementary explanations being found ill the commentary following the table. (5) Finally. in a given alphabet the absence of lhe usual grapheme (cl. point I) signifies the absence of Ihe phoneme concerned; this pm.'libility. the only one that is really and fully negalive. is marked by an empty shaded cell in the synoptic lable. In this table. ;lIly grnpheme betwcen parcntheses is of considerably reduced ustlge (because it eOITC' spunds to a phonemc thtlt is itself also of greatly reduced usage) in all of the dialeci. subdialcct, or group of idioms concerncd (lhus. e.g., the S()llanll' Il"fI/. II'fI. Irl in B etc.). This obviously dlX-'5 not apply 10 (e) in (0)1 or to (0) in (o)y, which signify. respectively. the simultanCOl.J$ existence of spellings in 61 and in I, in oy and in y. A.ny grapheme be· tween square brackell' has had 10 be reslored. taking account of the prob3bililies (the lextual base being too narrow. lher-e has been no occasion fol' this gnlpherne 10 appear). In line ll, "gem." ~ignifics graphic vocalic gClllination (see CliMINATION. VOCALIC). a way of rendering I in writing a,<; a cryplophoneme and nOl a phoneme in the ordinary sense. For convenience,S has been assigned the function of a norm or standard; in relation to it thc following phonemic and alphabetic differences will be noIed (uansfomlalions and simplifications): uncs 2a and 32: J. G. F9, H r. fbI > Ivl (cf. I. 26): D7 also has .. Iv/. but could well have preserved II fbI simultaneously. Line l: H r 181 > K Ik/. Line 4: 11 A Idl > T It/. Line 5a: He leI> II I!/.
IV.
r
38
ALPHABETS, COPTIC
Line 6: /-1 z I'll> cis/. Line 10: P )../kl > S etc. «(111([ ,ill the Olher Coplic dialcels CIC.) II. Ikl (d. I. 29). Line 15: H 0/01 > lD lu/. Line 20tl: H Y Iyl > II Ie/. Line 21: See line 26. Line 22: Sec lines 28 and 35, Line 25: F9 (ij /AI > cis/. Line 26: J, F9, H 'I IfI > t Ivl (ef. l. 2;1); G l' probably IfI rather than Irhl (ef. l. 21). Line 28: With regard to x (1-5 Dub. ;md J. F9) for oX, sec discussion above. Line 29: P II. lei > S CIC. (and all Ihe other dia· lects. Cle., which have this phoneme) G lei (cf. L 10); note, however, Ihat in J lllld F9 6 lei> II. Ik/; F7 G
Line Line and all Line
32: See line 2a. 34: P 9/...1 and alsu i ~ 1...1 > S dt:, (nnd L lhe olher Coptic dialects, etc.) (I,l I~/. 35: P (d. B) fJ Ixl and [llso i (d. A) with J 8 Ixl > S eiC. (and L and all Ihe olher Coptic dialeels, etc., except A eiC. and 8 eiC. with 87 and G) ~ Ilt/: note 87, G x probably Ixl mlher than Ikh/. II is difficult 10 know wilh any precision lite names of the letters of lhe valious Coptic alphabets, Thuse proposed by modem ur semimodcm gr.tmmal'ians all rest lll)()n relalively late tmdilions and represent nut lhe primitive furms but furms alrendy somcwhllt modified (Stem, 1880, p. 7; Mallon, 1907, p. 7; Steindorff, 1930, pp. 6-7, nnd 1951, p. II; Plumley, 1948, p. I; Won'Cll, 1942, pp. 314-27, lak· en up in Till, 1955, p. 40). To provide n useful,
lei> x Ie/.
TAUtE I SYlloplic Table of Coptic Alphabels•• wilh Commell/ary P
1 2, 2b 3 4
5, 5b 6 7 8
9, 9b 10 I Ia
lib 12, I2b 13' 13b 13,
M /b !'II IgJ Idl lei /01 14 le/ /thl Ii! Ijl
1\1 111
!!!
Iml
Iml •
I
, ,• ,.
A ele.
M
Cleo
, ,•
eiC.
, ,•
e A
,
,
e
e
e
(e]
A
(AI
A
A
, ,"
(AI
,
(A]
A
(AI
,
1'1
,
[z]
[7.]
, ,
[7. J
" , , ,
"0 , , ,
"0
0
"
[01
m
(1))1
~
, ,
K
, ,
K
, ,
1'1
,
, ,
H H
H H
H H
H (HI
H H
H H
("I ("I
,
, , ,
"0 {6)1
(6)1
(e)/
(6)1
,
K
,
,
e
(U)I
,
?
l'j
,
(,]
" , , , 0
K
[(>.)] H (H)
,
, , ,
"0 (ti)1 (6)1 K
, ,
H H
,
, ,
" ,
(II
0
,
,
K
K
,
, , ,
?
?
H
H
(HI
?
K
,
"
((l)
"0
K
,
?
, '" , ,
H
H
H
H
?
?
,
[M~]
,
? ?
ttl?) [tl?]
(6)1 (tj )1
K
{ell {6)1 K
14
Inl • Iksl
, , B,
15
foI
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
0
16
1,1
17, 17b
M
"r ,r
"r
"r
"r
"r
"r
"r
"r
"r
"r
"r
"r
"r
r
r
r
(fl
r
,
?
,
?
,
?
,
[p?)
c
,
?
,
,
Inl I~I
M
18
lsi
19
200l?
1'1 1,1
20b
lui
,
,
P9
e
(6)1
, , ,
G
le]
(6)1
, , , ,
"
J
e
, , , "0
K
,
(Dub.)
F7
UJ
(6)1
K
L5
,
"
, ,
, , ,
87
, ,•
0
,
, • ,. A , , , 0" , , ,
S
, • ,.• A , , , 0"
A
, • ,.• A , , , 0"
D ele.
, , ,
1"1
(,]
, , , ,
I")
("I
,
, ,
, ,
,
("I
?
(,j
('I
? (,]
I']
(,]
('I
,
,
(fl
,
,
"r r ,
T
T
T
T
T
T
T
T
T
T
T
T
T
T
y oy
y
y oy
y
y oy
y oy
(y]
y oy
y oy
(y] oy
y
y
oy
oy
(y] oy
oy
•
oy
oy
oy
ALPHABETS, COI'l'IC
, mmellIary (co" I ','Co p' • • ••Ie op(A/labelS ·'"
r,\,8lF., 1, SyllOpIIC T.bl
p
'00 11 11
13 14 1S
M elC.
87
Iwl (olY (olY (olY (olY (o)y .; .; .; .; Iphl .; x x x x /khl x tit 1..1 t t t 't) 1'1
(o)y
I(o)y]
.;
2?
26 29 30
1'1 1'1 Iti!
31
/'1 M Iccl Ie)
31
33 34 35 36 Total
111111
S ele.
'"III/hI
26
IC
'"
Ichl
I
A
8
etc.
eiC.
l~?]
-I-
x
0
-1-
0
["'71
-
•
.;
x
(x?1
x?
x
x
(';1 x,
t
'tl
t
tit
'tl
,
,
,
t
t
-t-
-t-
t
gem.
gem.
•
gl·m.
- -
1.5
(l>Ub.)
•
• ",
x
-t-
,
•
•
•.,
, 0,
,
•
, x ,
., -
.,.
•
.
•
,
3.
,
{'"?]
3.
2.
2. 2.
x
•
• , x , •
gcm,
,
•
-
"
24
25
,
[!J
x
26
24
['I 30
•
ltl
gem.
gcm.
x
"• 31
•• •••
.;
x
31
It'
.;
x
J2
t
.;
x
35
[tl
",
x
"
t
(o)y
x
[!J
.;
(olY
,
[!J
[';J x?
(o)y
•, , x ,
•
(olY
(olY
• • •,
51 (-J I2l Iiil
,,
(olY
G
• •.,
QJ
H
J
• •., ,
"
FY
F8
• •• ,
[;;]
cd) F7
• •• ,
39
• , • In 8 elc. (and Lines 2lI-2b. In phonoiOllY. fbi has lhe: \-al..., of a eonsonalll (~"Oleed). and !ttl of a \"Ow<:l (!!Onanl) (cf. Kass."r. 1981 c). also in ,..S. ,..... he:re inclu I~I (l'S. F.. also /ybl in spo-eific cast'$); in f7 If!I > IJb/. Iib/./ool ur Irb/. each in ~iI;e c a s t S . ' , liM'S Sa-Sb: lei lOOie. lal ;!Olook:. Lines 9a-9b: In phoooIocy. /if has tnc \"ll!..., of a \~I and fJ/ ul" cumon.:ull (glide). With regan/to lhe: nil"" ul di:aI.,.,ta1 or itlbdW«laI orthov:tphy lhal (litiS<: Ihe wrilinl ul a ()f" I for iii or fJ!, d. ICas6cr (198]) and. more detailed "nd I~ ~e"",llc. Qued:e (1984). UnC:ll II a- lib: In phonology. III has lhe value a consonant (voiced). III of a """"" (sonanl). (d. Ko!s5er. 1981 c). If 11/ > 1t.1/. AI"",",I al",...". in 8etc. (amI "Iso e~erywhere in FS and f·4. ncre Included in Setc. and M eIC .• r6pecli....ly)./11 > I;AI. In 1'7/11 > /:tl/or Iil/. each in specific cases (Ihen: Is no poMibilily of Iol/); bUl in F9/l/ln CTATOA' (- [~TfJA""'''''J). lroubled. • Unts 1201-120: III phonology,/ml hM Ihe vatu<: of" enmonanl (\'t>lccd). and Im'l uf a ~owcl (soI"l.1nl) (d. Kll$6Cr. 19IIle). II Iml , > Itm/. In 8 elC. (and also Fj and F4. here indu l:>nl/: in n Im/nlOSl frequently> lan'l. fin.I, "r/oon/. each in specific cases. ' • Unes ll;a-Ilc: In phonology./nl has lhe ~alue of a eonsonanl (voiced). and Inl and Inl "f a vowel (sonant. II'!" being "I Ihe bellinning of a syllable and FOl"mln& a syllable with 11K: eon50mml lhul full""", il; Kwr. 1981<:). It In/ > Itni. In IJ CIC. (and In 1'5 and N. hcre included in S ele. and II-! ele .• respccllvely). 1111 most uften > I..m/; in n /nl m061 f..cquenlly > lanl or lin/. each in specific CMCS (nOl lonl appllrcntly: cf. I. J 1 ) . · , Line 14: H very of'e" , Iks/ > IlC Iks/. Lines 1711-17b: In phunulngy./r/Illt. lite "lIlue of a consonanl (voiced), lind /rl , "ra ""wei (st",am). JJ II'I , > I~r/. tn n ele, (and In f5andF4. he,.., Inclucelivcly)./rl , 111%1 orten> lar/: in F7 Ir/ , "''''I fn:quenlly > /arl or /Ir/. each in ~I"'clfic caC'l of,.; may lUll be in ongin Ihe same gr-.. ph...l1e (demolie ,.; "" Greek x). U..., 2]; Fl (nol 874) and al:so some LIJ leJlS (under S Cle.) wnte t ror 'Yo 11 \"Cry often i'/psl > IIC IpIl/. Litle 25: C cz ve,y probably CQul\":Ilent 10 If.!. Line 23: C T:t \"C1)' prob3bly equlvalenl 10 Itl. Une 30: FlI, [RJ, G, 1-"9, II n 111/; t ill gClIcroilly considered a grapheme of demotic ongill (d.• e-3-. Mallon. 1907; Stei"durlI. p. 12): bul other illierpretations ~maill possiblc (d. Kasser. 1984-1985). liM' ]1: Gcm.signlfio lhat fils rendered not bya gr;l.phemcofilSown but by Ihcsexond detnenl.,( alll3pliic I'OCalic Il'minalion (we AI.Utl); in bet. in Papyrus Bodmc:r VI, the sole wilness of 1'• .L fI aleph tends 10 be replaced by Il''''. (ahhouVt a,lnc ~mc lime -/ry' lel\ds to be n:pIaced by .LIJ. Une ]]: The compendium" If, le~1 (1 Coptic autoc:hlOOnow wonIs PII, _ S 60. then; P fN • S 'lfGl. Ihe prolcplic panicle) also appc:al'$ in somc Coplo-(;...,.,k wonk. in which il'" alnlOSl always l.'.. barKJai,..,. one casc!).
or
.
cr.
.D'np.
40
ALPHABETS, COPTIC
rather standardi7.ed example. even if hs value may be open to deb'lte. here ,),yA.), (probably for .... ),l'.A)" or ),y>.)" >.0....0). M = Mil (or M6. MI). /'/ ... /'/6 (or NI). ~ 'll. 0 '" oy (or 0). 11 '" Ill.
r .. rw
(or ~ro). C ,., CtlHM), (or CyMM),. elM),. CRM),),
(or yo, y),), t '" tl, x = Xl. l' = 1'1. W = (J) (or loy, way); then (1,1 .. lI,I),1 (or (1,161; Bod. (I,Illll[I]); " ,., '1),1 (or '101; Bod. <11101); !J ,., !J.\I (or !.lei); ~ .. 20pl (Bod. 2Olpm); x ,., XJ.tu:'), (or XO/,/X(l; Bod. prob"bly x)''''~. but x.\/'/X!~ not excluded); G ,., GlM), (Bod. 6f.!!':If.! very uncerlain); '1' ... Bod. (I) So far as the Coptic grapheme.~ of Greek migin are concerned. one will probably be closer lu their primitive names if one names them in the Greek fllshion: ), ,., ulpha, Po .. bela. r .. g:lmma. A. ,., delta. tl .. epsilon, Z = zeta, .. = elo, e = theta. 1 '" iota. " = kappa, .l. = lambda. M co mu, /'/ .. nu. ~ .. xi, 0 .. omicron. n .. pi, P ,., rho, C .. sigm:l, T ,., tau. y = up.~ilon. l' '" phi. x .. chi, l' .. psi. (J) ... omega. (2) fur the Coptic graphemes of demotic odg!n in S. the prefer'Cnce her'C is for tire following fonns (in the S vocalism): (1,1 = sh
+m.
which is sometimes less cenain): L !k! .. -.:eloid kappa; - !nl' ,., hyphen·shaped nu; x !l:.! (for x) '" • chioid janja; ..I. /'! = reverscd.tau·shapcd aleph; '" = kai compendium; 9 = 9·spiraled grapheme; OJ crossed shai: !:J '" khai or ~ai; a .. balTed hod; G !l:.h! in B etc. = aspiraled jllnja. RIUUOGRAI'HY
Bilonlo Kassel', A. dL "Ostrac"" scolastici copti a DeiI' cI Gitlil.... Aegyptus 68 {I988):167-75. Bourguet. P. du. Grammaire fonctionnelle I:t progreso sive de Ngypt!e'/ demOlique. Louvain. 1976. Cr'lm. W. E. A Coptic Viclionory. Oxford, 1939. Funk. W.·I'. "How Closely Relaled Arc Ihe SubakJ,· mimic Dialects," Zei/sclrrif/ fiir iigyp/isehe Spraclre Wid Aitertumskllllde 112 (1985):124-39. Hall, H. R. Coptic and Greek Tex/s of Ihe Chris/larr Period from OSlrokll. SIe!ae ele. in the Brilish Ml,se· /lin. London. 1905.
Husselman, E. M. "A Bohairic School Text on Papy· rus." loumal of Near EasU'm Sllldie$ 6 (1947):12951. _ _ . The Gospel of 101m ill f'ayumie Cop/ie (p. Mich. II/V. J52f). Ann Arbor. Midi .. 1962. Kassel'. R. Papyrus Bodmer 111. cl'ongile de lean et Genese I-IV,2 en bQhai"rique. 177 -178. Louvnin. 1958. _,--_. "Dialectcs, sous·dia1ccles ct 'dialccticules' dans l'Egypte copte." Zei/schrift fiir iigyp/ische S"rache WId AllerWlIIshmde 92 (1966): 106-15. --C" "L'Idiome de 13achmoul'." Bulle/ill de {'filS/i· IU/ fralH,ais d'arche.ologie orienlale 75 (1975):401-
cseo
27.
_-"
"A propos de quelques caractclistiques olthographique.~ du vocabulaire grec utilise dans les dinlecles H et N." Orien/illia wvrmiensiu Periodicil (Miscellanea in honorem Josephi Vcr· gote) 6-7 {I975-1976):285-94. _ _ . "Prolcgomcnes a un essai de clao;sification systematique des dialectes et suhdialectes copte.~ selon les crilcl'es de la phonelique, I. Principes et lermiMlogic." Mrmiorr 93 (1980.1):53-112." ... , 11. Alphabets ct systCl11CS phonetiques." Muston 93 (198%):237-97. " .... 111. Systemes orthographi· ques cl categories dialecl,,1cs," Museun 94 (198Ia): 91-152. _ _ . "Usages de la surligne dans Ie P. Bodmer VI, notes additionne1Je.~." Bllllelill de Iii Sociert ,/'e.gyptologie, GelltiVe 5 (198Ib):23-32. _ _ . "Voydles en fonelion consommtiquc. con· sonncs cn fonction vocaliquc. ct classes de phonemes en copte." Bulleti" de 10 Societe d'egyp/ologie, Geneve 5 (1981 c):33-50. ___. "EI ou I pour !i! ou !j! dans les dialectes coptcs." Bulletin of Ihe Ameri"mr Sociely of Papy' rologis/s 20 (1983):123-26. _ _ . "Orthographe et phonologic de la variete
ALPHABETS, OLD COPTIC
subdialeelale IYl,;opolitainc des tClItcs gnostiqllCs copt~ dc Nag Hammadi:' Musiull 97 {I984):261312. ___ "I'si en ti et ti pointe dans Ie P. Biling. I de HambOllrg," Billie/iII tie lu Societe d'egyplolo/:ie, Gtll~ve 9-10 (1984-1985):135-40. Kasser, R., and H. Sat;dnger. "L'ldiome du P. Mich. 5421 (Irouve a Karanis, nOI"d·eo;t du Fayoum)." Witntr Ztilschrill liir die Kmrde ties MQ~tmfufldes 74 (1982):15-32. Krall, J, "Reste koplischer SchulbueherliterJ.tur." Mil/hei/IIllgt" Q'/$ der Sammltmg dcr PapynlS En· htr<.og Raintr 4 (1888):126-3S. Mallon. A, Grammaire cople, uvec bibliograplrie, chreMomarhie et vocabulairt. 2nd cd. Heinl!, 1907. Plumley, J. M. All httrodllctnry Capric Grrmmrar (Sohidic Diu/ectJ, London, 1948. Ouccke, H, "Ein altes bohairi:>cho FrJ.gment des Jakobusbriefes (P. Heid. Kopt. 452)." Orielllalia 43 (1974):382-93, --::-: "ZUr Schreibung \/On i/j in der koptischen Buchschrift." 1.0 S/Ildicn lJl Sproche Wid Rtligioll ACfPlelU, Vol. I, Sprllcht, lJI Ehrell VOII WoIfhllr1 Wtslt'ldorf jjberrticlll \1011 stifle" Frelllldell .lIId Schil/em, pp. 289-326. COllingen, 1984. Stcindorff, G. KopliS€he GrllJllJIIlllik, mil ChrestoIIIlllhit, W;men'trteicJ",is lIm/ LileruflIr. Berlin, 1930. ...,"'.. Lel,rlmch der koptischell GrOJl/J11lllik. Chicago, 1951. Stem. L Koplisdre GrommlJ/ik. Leipzig, 1880. Till, W. C. Koplische Graltlltlalik (saidisclter Dillfekl), mil Bibliographie, f.ese.ttilckclI wrd Woncrvcncicll· "isseI!. Lciptig, 1955, Worrell, W. H, Coptit' TexIs i'l lire U'liversily 01 Michi· g~rl eollcc/iotl. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1942. RODOlJ>HE KAssER
ALPHABETS, OLD COPTIC. The group of tcxts dcsigmdcd ow corne does not represent a linguistic unity, but on the contmry a motley collec· tion of essays spaced out between the fit"lit 'IIU.! fourth centuries A.ll. Chronologically thcy most frc· quently pr'l;ldatc littm1)' Coptic, but wmetimL'S, though rarely, are l,;ontcmpomry with its beginnings. Howcver tlnlt may be, through their char.lcter as isolated essays tentatively made, not very systematic or even pmetically unsystemlltic, and through their language, in which one observes a significant pro· portion of prl.'-Coptie features, they all logically rep' resent a slage prior to th:;at of litemry Coplic. includ· ing prolo-Coptic. The laller is already syslemalic and makes its appearance in the form of PROTODtAu:crs, many of which have disappeared without leaving any
41
traces, but two of whleh are nevenheless attested hy Coptic documents lh.'lt have sunrived the vicil;situdes of the tormented history of the Copts: I)[AI.ECT I (pml:QoLyeopo1itan) and OlAUCT P (an alphabetically and phonologically an:haic idiom that often looks like what can be known about a proto-Sahidic, tenta· tively reconstructed and considered immigrant into lhe TI1cb.'ln region). In the$C cin:umstanecs. it is scarcely surprising that each of the Old Coptic leXL~ :utesL~ a panicular Coptic alphabet (or if onj,' prefers, a panicular varie· ty of Coptic alphabet). It is reasonablj,' to suppose that all these alphabets included all the Coptic let· ters of Greek origin-a supposition and not a certainty, bt:cause these very ancient texts are gj,'nerally too shon for each to attl'St all these Greek graph· emes. But thcre is no reason to suspect that one or more of these Greek letters was s)'!'tem:lIically eliminated in one or anothcr of thl'SC alphabets, as is the case in the Coptic alphabet of a late text likc that which atlests D1AI.F.cT H (cf. AIJ'I{ABEn). COPTIC, synoplic table), which lacks the r, A, and ~ of Greek origin. All these Old Coptic alphabets induck-d Iettcrs of demotic origin, generally in largcr numbers than the Coptic alphabet properly so called, especially since the varielies of Old Coptic h:wc at the same lime a number o( phoncmes more significant than that of the Coptic idioms (the evolution proceeding logically toward phonological and gr-J.phical simplifi. cation and hencc toward a reduction in the number of phonemes and graphcmes), The synoptic table of Old COI)tic alphabeL~ (Table I), which includes all Ihe Old Coptic texis lhat arc available and makes use of letlet"li of demotic origin, will make this evident. The sigla for the texts used in this ta\)le are a~ follows: &:h1ll. - the Schmidt Papyrus (first-sl.'t:ond century): Hal', - thc London Horoscope Papyrus (firM-second century): Mich. • the Michigan Horoscope P\lpynlS (second centuly): Mun, - the Munich l'apyms ([schoolbook?J second century): Oll. - the Egyptian Oxyrltynchus Papyrus (second century): Mum, - the two mummy labels in Berlin (second century): Mim, - thc Mimllut PlIpynls (third centu· ry); DMP _ the Demotic Mllglcal Papyrus of London and Leirlel1 (third-fourth century): Par, I - first non·Greek section of the Paris Magical Papyrus (founh century); Par. 2 - second non·Greck section (bllt not the third and lasl) of lhe Ptuis Magical Papyrus (fourth century), To the alphabets of these ten lexts properly desig· nated Old Coptic are added here, by way of compari· son, those of the only two protodialel,;u sunriving in Coptic, P and i. because both have preserved eenain phonemes of Old Coptic that later disappe:lred in
TAB1..£. I. S)'1lop/ie Table of Old Coptic Alp},abels, \\,;/h CommellIury
,
Ikl /oJ •
3 4
N IfI
5
M
6
1'1 M Ilil
i
7
8 9 iO
Mun.
"•
?
,
,
•
&
, , ,. ,
•, , •,
•
•
•
,
, .,
,
f/
3
? ? ? ?
,
(.L )?
?
12 13
Ihl
3
Totnl
,
•
101 M It-hI
II
Hor,
Mich.
Schm.
31 ?
•
(I)?
•
:>
:>
?
, 35
31
32?
0,.
,
Mum.
•
•
•, ,
3
?
,,
••
,
OMP.
• •,
• 3
.,
1'(Ir.2
" ,
•
,
.'
,
, 'r
,
gem. 0
'x)
:>
•
271
35
",
,
?
•
•
•
•
?
?
•,
"
? ?
, ?
gem.
•
~~/'X
"
x
,
,
,
, x •t
,•
,, , , :>
,
I
•, •0'
"
3
P
•,
,
?
" m
,
»:lr.!
3
?
•
Mim.
,
.L
•
(.)
'V?
281
34?
3D?
3Z
(In the following. "A.C.lablc" ..crers luthe ~ynoptic table in "I.PUAliEB. eo,,"ne.) UII< I (A.C. tabk.l. 10); UO<". gcncr-IIly hal;), /k/and II./e/. but lhis tellt ICnds toconfust! ~ two pOOncme5. sincconc also finry that one eannol b..- su..., hcre ofiL' wilne1S. Did Mim. abo uSi', alungsidc K. a kind of), fo.. /1:1 (cr. Ka,.'1(:... 1980. p. 265)1 DMf' gcnernlly has), /1:/ ami K /e/. but unc ;11$0 find~ ""me", /k/ (confU$i<>n of lhe twu phOflCllld). Line 2 (A.C. luhle.lI. 13b-13c); Hor. has _ rOt, /n/. while I' Itu.~ it mtherrur In/. Une J (A.C. table. I. 25); In Sellin. the choice <;>f I (or lsi i~ stmnge (in lkmolie I 'renders /r/ and :llso IfI; uu Bourguet. 1976, p. 82). One uf the telllS of Mum. is wrillen from right [0 lei", whh all but three of ilJileucrs l'qU3l1y lurned from righttu l.,rl, bUl 3 remains withoul il1\"'~n: thc """ond lexl is wrincn from left to ri&ht, wilh i\$ 3 just a6 it is. In Mim., in (InC case, tbe cdiloro( the TC11 imlicaTCIi thel're:'JC1>ce 0( an' (as in P) in plac:e but it is prefer;llble to [;Ike noaccuunl of this reading (at thifi point lhe tCl{t is alm""t entirely el1l5Cd, and the photo sh"W$ no t.."",e to allow us to C(lnfiml this assumption, however weakly), 1"..1'. I. a single example, hru; poerhaps the clumsy dmft of" III (mlher th"n n 3, 01' .IHI less a ", Ka.'\Ser, 1980, p. 2b7), Line 4 (A.C. table, I. 2b): NOlhing. Une 5 (A.C. table. I. 27); In Seh",. generally, the anelent" is rendel'L..J by a I (o( Uvery particular rorm; Ka.o;scr, 1980. p. 257), ami the andcnt IT by 3. In Oll., the uncicnT II is g"nc:r;Illly I, and the and"nt II is I 01' r. In !)MP. for _m 0( c.-rtain ~iilpIL'" deriving from an • ...;1<:111 h. it ;,. difficult la ~y whew.. [here I"" ancient II ~ It haw re<;onc:iled wi.- opposltion to rotlw'"G" in a unifOnn /hI, rendcred now byl, 1I0w byy, 0<" whether eventually only the anc:\em II i!' rendered hylor y, th" ancient h having WIl'pletcly l1isappcared; thillstrangc y or OMP is "nly then~ at The bcginninll of a ;vord (but SOlllC other beginnings of worns, m",.., mre. al!iO have I) and for prcJer"m:e before" vowcl (supplcmenlal)' l1ela1l5 in Ku...." '.., 1... ~0. p. 2(8). In Par. 2, L is phJCeu only t-..rcly "bcfor'e" the vowel that phonologically roll"w~ il; "'U._t orten it l_ placed above It (I ike lhe Creck epigruphic rough breaLhi"ll, which it much resembk" Dnd of which it mighl evenTuully he a v:>riaul); it also happef15 thallhe ""ribc rClllac"" This t. aha"e the line by a simple "acute Keent" or again that he r"'lIet! it alt"lle:ther. Line 6 (A.C. table, I, 28): In Sehm... has the form of a large Creek D. In Mim. tbe rt'gUlaI' form isdeddcdly .. (1M t...... x rratI by the editor of the texl.rc eXlJemdy doubtful). In ~r. I, 1t.1 is no.mally rendered by; (tWO CItl5CS), but at..... (through phonological confusion of If-I and I<;/) by" (two cases) or evcrt by X (one eus<:. Ihrough the influence of the eomenlpor.:u), Coptic alphabet). Line 7 (A.C. lable, J. 29): Mich. very unee.,a;n. !.inc 8 (fl,C. lllble.1. 3D): NOlhing. line 9 (A.C. tablc, J. 31): In HOI". lhrcc case~ only, all ruther dottblful (pilOnellle 11>:>1 could be fl. gr.. pheme mOl'e ur less ........,mbling a ~ 0 .. a ;. ("-' (two eu."I:$). It ecrt"in" (one case), Imd a probable 11: (otte case). In Par. 2, if L regtrlarly renders /hI. il also ren<1cl"l' Ill/two "UI of llll'l~" times, x renlkring il (mu con"CClly) one out ulthree times of the suiI' sun-ivai of a unifonn (ten<1cney toward the ncutrolimtion of th" opposition ulthe phonemC$ /hI llnU Illl, in fu jhf1). Line 12 (A-c. Table. l. 36): Mim. probably does nOi h;...e this Ithl (d. Ka....."C1'". 1980. p. 269). With regard tu the problem ulthe eYenlUal e"''''''enee 0( the phonem" It-hI r;Illher th;ln ItI in Par. I, er. Ka,.-.;cr (1980. p. 269). Line 1.\ (no eum~sP'Onding lin., In flC t"ble); Wilh regard 10 DMP, sec above, IInc 5.
or".
whe,..,,,
42
ALPHABETS, OLD COPTIC
Coptic; P even h:lS in its a1phabel such a large num· bel' of lelten typical of Old Coptic that it reaches a tOlal alphabet of at ICOlSt thirty-five grolpherncs. This is thus an alphabet as rich as the richest of Ihe Old Coptic alphabets (excluding exceptional gmphemlOS; see below), that of Hor., with it~ thil1y.five lellers; one might even s;,IY thai P has thh1y-slx gmphemes if onc admits Ilml the II. Ikl of its Copto·Greek vocabu· Illry is to be distinb'llishcd from the K leI of its autochthonous voeabuku)'. the first developing from the Greek K, and the second from tl llemolic graph· erne (sec du Bourgoet, 1976, p. 75, sign for g, firsl variant). To facilitate comparison, the ordel' of the phoncmes is that of the final sections in the synoptic table of Coptic alphabets (only nos. 25-36 are concerned), except for I'l.l and Inl, , placed right at the beginnin&. and 11.'/, placed at the vel')' end. In the table hereafter. the sign ~ indicates th.1t instead of rendering Itil by a sillgle grapheme, t, the text in question rellders it by two leiters, TI; "gem." signi· fies that /'I is rendered not by a gl'al)heme of iL~ own (like .l in HoI'. L? J and P) but hy the second clement of a g1'llphic voealie geminulJon (see AI.EPH). In lhis pt\:scn1:ltion of the graphemes typical of Old Coptic, each Is given in a standuroized f01'1II and no account is takcn of ils numerous particular grnphic valiants (sometimes very perceptibly remote from one another); 50 fur as
43
The majority of the graphemes of Old Coptic alphabets presented here are considered, :is has been said. as being certainly of demOlic origin: for othen (especially K lei. Y ItJ/, x Ixl and, above nil, some.· timl.'S cvcn leI in Coptic, if not in olll Coptic), even if their appearance i§ wholly lhat of grolphcII1CS of Greek origin, one may strongly SUSf)\.'Ct that it is a casc of signs of de.motlc o,igin having been cntirely ussimiluted graphically to Greek leller~ thai resem· hIe them and h.lVc influcnced their graphic form. This series of leliefS will now be reviewcd in the following ordel~ first the g"'dphemc:s of Greek appearance; then the. lellers of demotic origin utilizl.-d in COplic; and, linally, the grnphcOlcs uf demotic origin (whedu'r ecnain 01' possible), utiJi7.ed only in Old Coptic, nOl in Coptic (Ihe Coptic protodiak-ct P, 1H)"'ever, here rejoining the Old Coptic group). In the enumeration of each of these signs below, the.re is first indicated, so far :IS possihle, lhe pn.-cisc demotic sign from which it derives or may be pre5Untt.-d to have derived; for these referencl.'S to the dcmotic grophemcs, the work cited will in ench case he implicitly du BUUl'Kuet (1976, p. 75), where the "usual" gmphic fonns arc presented on the left :llld their "variants" on lhe !'ight. Thercartel', Ihe name of lhe (Old) Coptic gmphemc will be given: the name lraditionally known in lhe case of the lellers 01,
44
ALPHABETS. OLD COPTIC
lion of the Gn:ck epigraphic roo&h bn:athing ~. placed above the y and finally confused with it; but this y It).l could better still have a demotic origin: see lhe third of the variant~ of the sign for ~. Name a.~signed: Y-slwped grapheme. 3. x Ixl could strictly be tile !lamc gmphcme as x Ikil/. cor'l'csponding to some local Greek pronuncia· tion; if nol. lhere is some chance that il issued frotn the fourth 'l3riant of the demotic sign for h. Name assigned: chiQid ~Qi or chioid kluli. 4. x ItI is phonologically 50 remote from x Ikhl (of Greek origin) that their confusion appears very unlikely (e\'rn if one ven!lln,:s to ~uppose a local Greek pronunci:J1ion in which [k] > [11 and [h) > (~], hence (khl > [t~l > It]); it is more reasonable to make this x I~I derive from the (!cmolic .~ign fnr ~, fit'j;l variant (slightly inclined to the len). Namc liS' signed: chioid ja"ja. 5. l,. Ihl will t:videndy be inter'Preh:d first of all a.~ a variant (in trulh not ran:) of the Greek epigraphic rough breathing (the more 50 sincc in Old Copt.ic one finds l,. not only as a leiter placed between the other graphcometi of its line but also as an "accent" placed above graphemes in its line, as the rough breathing would be placed). One cannot, however. exclude a demotic origin for this sign also: see the grapheme for h, firth or seventh variant (with the final "hook" cut 011). Name assigned: '.·shl/pe,1 #fIlpheme. 6. CO IV der'ives from the demotic sign fur s, third usual form (see also the fifth and eighth vadants). Traditional name: shui. 7. C, 1<;1 evklendy derives from the same sign as It. but completed by a diacritical clement. Name as· signed: CTO~d PlIli. 8. .. (Coptic graphic fOml) IfI deri\"C!i from the demotic sign for (, first 'l3riaOl (which is however clearly inclined toward the right, as is 'I in it<; graph· Ie form in Old Coptic; see above). Traditional nllme: fai; in Old Coptic it could also, if prefen-ed, be coiled inclined flli. 9. ~ Ixl derivcs from the demotic sign for II, lil'Sl usual form. Traditional name: ~IQi 01· kJl(~i. 10. ~ 1111 derives bum the demotic sign for h, usual fonn (but not without some graphic cvolu· tion). Traditional name: hon. 11 .• /xl clearly derivcs from the same sign as ~ but is completcd by a diacritical clement. Name: assigned: btlrTt!d hori. 12. .x leI deriVCll from the demotic !;ign for !f., the lil'!lt of the usual fo.nns or the lasl of the vari::lnts (but in both with .<;ome graphic evolution). Tl'I\dition· al name: ;anil/.
13. 6 (Coptic graphic foml) leI derives from the demotic sign for k. the lil'St of the usual fomlS (which has, however, a very !;mall loop lind stretehcs its upper antenna at lenglh to the right, as is the case also with 6 in Old Coptic; see lIbovc). It is prohahle lhat lhis forrH of the Old Coptic 6 should not lead one to confuse II with the graphically VCI)' ,;imilar one thllt Par. I eventually uscs for lehl rath· er than for Icl (see no. 30). Traditional nnme: gima: in Old Coptic ooe may also call it, if pn:ferred, $lrO!,,:h~d gimQ. 14. 6 /thl (only in 8, etc.) cOtJld be deri\'ed IlOI from the demotic sign for k (see above with reference to 6 Ie/), but from the demotic sign for d, the: last of the ","unts, which n:sembl(:s a bulging a with the rounded pat' beluw and the twO "horns" above (suppression of the Icft horn would ill fact pt'Oduce.- kind of 6). Namc assigned: IIsp/raled j6lJja. 15. t llil is gener-illy considered as derived from the delllOtic sign for I, the sewnd or eighth of the variants (with cunsidcr.lblc graphic cvolution). It will. how..-ver, be n:rnarlu..-d that Ihis Coptic lettcr has uaclly the fonn of the in latin epigraphy. a compendium for Ilil, more ran:ly for lill (cf. Kassel'. 1984-1985); a strong gr.lphic innuenee from the utin compendium on the demotic sign, str"olngcly abo scnt from Old Coptic but adopted in Coptic, seems to be lhe least one can admit. Tmditional name: Ii. 16. t Ipsl is lhe customal)' forl11 of the gmphcme psi in the Greek manuscripts cuntemporal), with the oldest Coptic manuscript~: all the same. af'ler the adoption of t ltil (a non-Greek grapheme) in Coptic, h was necessary to modify the fonn of the psi, t > t, to avoid confusion with t Iti;' (1lee Coptic tellts that still ....The t Ipsl, all very ancient. are ran:.) Name assigned: lioid psi. 17. .1 1'1 derives from the demutic sign for i. the third of the usual fonns, perhaps also innucnced hy the demotic sign for' 3, lhe lil1lt of the usual forms or the lil'!lt of the variants. Name assigned: reversed tall·shaped Clfeplt. 18. ~ Ikl derives from the demotic sign fur ~, the second of the usual for·ms. Name assigned: Uloid kappa. 19. _/nl derives from the demotic lign for n. the • first of the usual fonn~. Name assigned: hyph~n. .shaped nil. 20. 3. the equivalent in Old Coptic most often for lsI. but also sometimes fur Ihl or 11.1/. has particu· larly variable graphic forms (St..'<: above) and derives from the demolic liign for ~. the second usual fann (sec :1150 the thh1eenth lind the twenty·si~th variants fOt' ~). Name assigned: J-shaped grapheme.
'r
'AYIN
21. co. the cqUl\'alent in Old Coptic most oftcn for IfO/. but also sometimL"S for 11>/. derives from the demotic sign for h, the Iirst usual form. Name assigned: 6·spiroled grap/If!nre. 22. " the equivalent in Old Coptic (Hor.) of Ihl or (DMP and less dearly)/x/. but systematically equiva· Itnt to ItI in pruto-Coptic P (an inversion of the (; presented just above?). deriv('S from the demotic sign for h, the l.I.SuaI foml (?) or lim. third. or sixth variant (strungly developed on the grnphic le\'el). or eventually also from the demotic sign for h. tenth vanant (?). Name assigned: 9-spirtllet/ grapheme. 23. / 151 pmbably aJi'iO derivL"S frum liome valiant of a demotic sign. bUl which? FOI' phonological rea' sons, one cannot compare it with the sign for r, second usual form, or lhe silln for f. third variant, 01' the sign for t, second usul'll forlll, or even the sign fur (I. fourth variant. Name assigned: fmc/iou·stroke· shaped grapheme. 24. I 1r;1 (? in Mich.) does indeed seem to derive from the demotic sign for '!' ilCcond usual fonn. Name 3.....~igned: Slre/ched·capil(J/,~·igllrfl·sJr(Jped graph. eme. 25. ", the equivalent in Old Coplic of Ihl ($chm. and Ox.). or again pel....aps 11.11 (I)MP). has panicu· tarly \'ariable graphic fonm: it may be almost verti· cal (Ox.) or more or Ics.s sloping ($chm.); its loop may be closed (Ox.) or less angular and largely open, in the manner of a demotic h (Schm.• see further on). ,. derives from the demotic sign for h, the usual form or the fil'$l of the variant!; (with, probably, a £airly ck-
45
othel' of the varianlS of the ,ign for g. Name assigned: divided-lriQtlg/IHhaped grapheme. 30, The grapheme of Mich. for leI (?) and that or Par. I for Ichl (7) (sec no. 13 and KaMer. 1980, p. 269) arc Uecidedly too doubtful to merit being studied here and named, given pn'5Cnt knowk-dgc.
BI.BLIOGRAI'HY
Bourguct. P. duo Grummaire fO'lc/ilJllllelfe 111 progressive de I'tgyplien deff/otiqlle. Lollr.!in, 1976. K3..'I.."Cr, R. "Pmlegomenes ;i un essai de c1aS3iilica· tinn s~ltlllllatique deo; dialectes et subdialcctes coptes scion lcs principes de la phoneiiquc, II, Alphabets et systcmcs phon~tiques:' Museoll 93 (1980):237 -97. --:--:. "(,si cn ti et Ii pointe dans Ie P. Siling. I de Hamboul·ll." Oulltt/i'l de la Soc/be d'cgyplologic, Gcuil1'e 9- I0 (1984-1985): 135-40. ROOO!.PHE KAssER
'A YIN, 'Ayin (- ') is the voiced laryngeal fricative (Vergote. 1945, pp. 10, 72-76, 79-80), the Arh anterior to Coptic, has not only inl1uenccd the vocalization of conternpo' rdry Egyptian but has also often left it... mark in thc VOCali1.alion of certain Coptic dialects and subdia· IccL~. On the other hand, it will be noted that in numel'OUs cases ' it.self has not ('ntirely disappeared but ha... survivt'd in .some way. being u.....nsfOI11H:d into 1'/. this phonological aleph (in tachy. 5yllabication) normally appearing in orthography (as a phenomenon of bradysyllabicatton) through the graphic doubling of the phonologic tonic vowel pre:ceding lhis 1'/ ("echo clfcct'1, exctp( in the final position (see below and SYllABICATION). Thus, accortling to Vergote (1973. pp. 30-33):
or .
46
'AYIN
(I) At the beginning of the tonic syllable. both at the tx:ginning and within the ....,orc!. • has disappeared In Coptic without lea\'ing tmccs (e.g.. 'Imall • • 16nhl mIfF. life: noD"db > IWOpI oyon, be pun:) or, jusl as in the other positions (sec below). the' (after Ihe general disappcal'llilce of J) has taken the value of the lal)'ngeal occlusive /'1, which is rende:n"d by the lirst element (unslressed but Ihe mosl"voiced) of a hiatus in the archalzing form of wr'iling nItl 'J > languages or DIALECTS etc. S elc, Inpma61 rF!"H),O, D /rama6/ P),H),O, M Irrpm~/ fMHO)" F5 /bmaa/ )'6tfl))" rich. (2) At Ihe beginning and end of Ihe unstrcs,<;ed pretonic syllabic and in the stressed final syllOlblc. ' has generally disappeared. though leaving traces in the vocalization ("anteriori1.ation" of the stressed vowel. Of' articulation of vowels mOf'C and more for· ward, /01 > /a! and 111/ > le/./o/ being less fo,ward than /a!, and /al even less than Ie/); thus atonic ),; 5, B tonic ), instC".Jd of 0; F tonic 6 instead of .a., as in 'aua/!(1!a} > lanas/ .a.11I..... elc.• oath; }'a'~iJJ/'I' > Ija·t6't. I m.a. TOOT~. etc.• wa.~h the Imnds. At thc end of monosyllabic WQrds the' > /'/ is sometimes preserved in SOllle way (lachysyllabically) in A and F and lhere rendered (oI1hogmphlcttlly) by the 1leeond elemenl (unslressed and the less"voiced) of a hiatus (where it Illays Ihe role of tl "simiJiglide": d. Kassel', 1981b, 1', 35). while in 8 Ihis essenlially vocnlic linkage has becollle a veritable diphthong (ils Sl'Cond clement being Ihe glide Ij/). as in bo' > 00' > S MI Uo, A, L /00:4 u.s, 8 {bajl UoI, F jbCjf 1.6(6)1, palm (cf. AlE'tt, end of nrticle); but nOle, on the other hand, dab.]' > S. A, L /Iba/ TL\. B IthOO1 QU, F Itbel T&(I,len thousand. (3) At Ihe tx-ginning of the unstressed syllabic ht.... fore a consonant and in the unslressed final syllable of a WQrd, • has been preserved (in some "," /f.6't/ 5 OIQIIIIT, IJ lQlIlT, to Cll!. When ' wa~ the third radical, there wa~ inversion (excepl in sOll1e particularly al" chaic idiums; see below), but the' > /'I did not modify lhe "timbre" of the vowel, as in "111.1"11 > S • • HIIq/, crowd. Here, however, /mc'b/ H1111q108, 8 ImB/ the archaic orthography will be nOled (unstressed finals in .), inslead of the IISllal ·6 or ·1, ....1th at Ihe snme time gcnernJly no graphic vocalic gemination), which allrncts allention in some idiol115: the PROTO. DlAUCT P (in its mOSl ancient form, phonologically very often 5imilar to a reconstrucled .ppS, cr, DlAu:.cT p) and the pelipheral.and oflen nrchnic sulxlialect 1-7; they an: survivals from a stage in which the metathesis had nOi yet taken place and' has retained
its value, preservIng the /al that deriVe! from old u and u (which shows the lale date of Ihe change in question). FS and VS for their part present at once the gl."mination caused by • > 1'/ and the peculiar alonic final vocalization (,6 instCo1d of Ihe usual -I) rcsuhing fTOm the still active innuence of', Finally, F4, V4, and W appear in a manner analogou.~ to P and n, with, however, in this case, as in VS :\lId F5. an atonic tinnl vowel in ·0 instead of the usual '1, as , in "111.1"/1 > I' (and F7) /lllCMa/ NIII\I.a., W, F4 /me~:l/ NI1I\I6, FS /lll~'~/ HllltlllE (5, B see above), crowd: • • • d,lb'u > P /tf:ba/ "IIU" FS /t~'~/ TlllIBO, d. S /Ie'oo/ -TllltW, 0 /t~1 Till. finger (d. Kas.<;er. 1981a. 94-95). In the cases of 1'/ < ' al the end of a tonic syllnhlc befon: a consonant, 5 presents an .a. im;lt·..d of 0; on the other hand, it has a tonic 0 before the 1'/ de· rivro from other consonants, as in tJ!.f.f. > /to'lfl TOOT" 'I, hili hnnd. This prov¢s Ihat at the lime of the general change al first in B. later In S, from /al 10 10/ belwC1:n Ihe seventh and the sixlh centuries A.D.• " had preserved its value as n voiced larynge-.d fricative and hnd not yet become the unvoiced lal)'n. geal occlusive /'/ ctilled ALE'H (Vel''SOie. 1973, PI'. 31-32). On the olher hand, the p,'csenee of the tonic ), in IJ, dc.~pile the disappearance or /'I < " shows lhat the laller phoneme is still later (e.g., wa'bu S /w:'t'b/ Oy.u.B'. 8 /wab/ oyn', holy), When the' precedes ~, Santi B and even A and L present an 0; it must be concluded thai by differcntintion ("dis· similation") between the two laryngt:al mcations, Ihe voiced and the unvoiced, ' had alrendy become 1'1 before the general change of /a! to 10/ had come about (e,g" yQ'~lIf > 5, A /o'hl oat, B (phI lOt, moon). The • that ends the atonic final syllable of a word has undergone a melalh¢sis. wilhoul, however, modifying thc quantity of the tonk: syllable. which then..-by becnme dosed; when Ihe sl'Cond radical was ~, either' disappeared or (after mctftlhcsis) it was cntil"Cly assimilnted to this consonant; !lOmetimcs • • was changed into 1.1 > ~: e.g. pOm/ > S /pO'nn/ ntOOlN6, IJ /phOnh/ twN2 (d. FS /r6'nal [nwm]tm), to ehnnge; '1lI.Ia' > S /Oha/ CU2€!, B etc, /ohij O:!t, etc., stand, stay: dUIIl/l' > S /cO'm-:1/ .xCDCDHO (FS • S). B Icom/ XCDH. hook (Vergote. 1973, pp. 30-33).
.
.
.
8tBUOGRAPlIY Bourguet. P. duo Grilmmaire fO'lc/iarmelle et progressive de rlgyptien dimotiqlle. Louvain, 1976. Kasser. R. "Proll:gomlmcs a un essai de c1assifica· lion des dinlcctcs et subdialectcs copies scion les crileres de la pholltliquc. tIl, S)'$l.~IIIC5 orthographiques et categories dialectale!." Mllsiol/ 94 (198Ia):87 -148,
13ASHMUR1C
_ _ , "Voydles en fonclion consonanliquc, convocatique, el classes de phoncffiL'S en cOplC," BlIlIelill de /n Socie/e d'egyplologie. Gel/ell/, 5 (198Ib):33-SO. _.,--' "Manus Cll.'l1nc el 101 Ih~ d'une relation phonologiquc privill:gicc entre Ics !llngues cOpIes saIdique ('I bohaTriquc," JOllmal of Coptic Smdies I (1990):73-77. Satzingcr, H. "On the Origin of the Sahidic l>ialecl." In AclS of fill! &COIIJ III/emll/ional collgress of Coplie SllIdits, Romo 22-26 Sep/ember 1980, cd. T. Orlnndi and F. Wi!i,';C. pp. 307-12. Rome. 1985. "On the Prehistory of the Coptic Diale<:IS." In Coptic Studies, AC/$ of ,lie Third /II/emu/julia' SQnlll'S en fonction
•
Congrt.5S 01 CIJpli,' Slm/res, Warsa .... 20-25 AI/gust, 1984, 00. W. Godlewski. pp. 413-16. Wars:l.w.
1990. Stem, I... KQPlische Grllmmatik. L-ipzig. 1880. Till, W. C.......lll'S 'Aleph und 'Ajill im Koptischcn." Wjeu~r Zci/st:hrifl fiir die KlInde des Morgeulrmdes 36 (1929):186-96. -:::c~ Kop/ische Grallllllalik (5Qi"diKh~r Vit>lekt), mil Bibliographi~,Leusllieken WId Worterwruichlli5~". Leipzig, 1955. V~rgoll:, J. Pllfmitique Iri$/orique de r~'Plietl, les COII,SOfllll:S. LoU\'ain, 1945. Grammaire cople, Vol. Ib, lulrolil/Clio", phO' IIbiqm: el pllQlloIogie, morphologic :i)'/ll/limalique (s/me/llre de,S si!lIlltllemcsJ, partie diacllrolliqlle. loumin, 1973.
-cc-
ROOOU'HE
KAssa
BASHMURIC, TIle history of the Bashmuric dia· !t'e! is in large mca.'iUre that of a "phantom dialccl."
Coptic Egypt had many Illore dialL'Cts than modern sdence ha~ heen able to identify from the texl~ dis· covered: but sollle of these never reached the liter· ary stage. Others did (perhaps poorly enough), hut none of their witnesses has been found as yet. Hence, they ;ll~ as good a.~ completely lost. Such might have been the fate uf 13ashmuric if it had not been saved from ublivion by a Coptic gnmmmrian of the fuuneenth century (Garitte, (972). Ath:.masius of Qi'I~. who wr'Ote in ArJbic as follows (d. &:ala copte 44 in the Natiun:\1 Ubrrtry, I'ads, p. 154, left culumn, II. 14-22, tl'l'lns. W. Vycichl: d. K:.ISSer, 1975, p. 403): ... 00nti you know that the Coptic language is distributed over three regions, among thcm the Coptic of Mi~r which is the S.,hidic, the Bohairic Coptic known by Ihe BbJ.laira, and Ihe e.,shmUl·ic Coptic ust.-d in Ihe countl)' of &shmllr, as you know: now the Bohairic Coptic and the Sahidic
47
coplic are (alone ~ti1l) used. and they are in origin a sirlgle language. The firsl scholars whu in Ihe seventeenth century SCI themselves to Ihe serious study of Coptic had OIt their disposal only an extremely limil(~d docUlllenlalion-above all, Bohairie lexIS, some Sahidic. and Fayyumic texts in even smaller number. Hence, they had befol'e their eye.~ thn:e Coptic idioms or "dialects," and they knew the lext of Athanasius of Oli!!. who also spoke of three: Coptic "dialects" and indicated their names and their location. These CoplOlO' gists thus sought 10 give to the "diak-els" they knew the names mentioned by Ihe bishop of ou.,. For Sahidic and 9ohalric, the iderllificalion wa..~ made without dilficully. The Sahidic and the 9ohai· ric of Alhanasius having been identified. there reo mained, on the one hand, the Fayyumic documents and, on Ihe other, the menllon of the "Bashmuric" dialect. How could they not yield to the lemptation to confuse them-the lJ}Ol'e so since one Ihen rccoven.-d the tripartite scheme dear to the Egyptologists, with the three chief regions mal'ked by Egyptian history, Uppel', Middle, and Lower Eto'pI? In Tallam's grammar (1830) one sees thai the texis of the third dialt.'CI, which could not be assimilaloo to Ihose of the first (Bohairic "Coplic") or Ihe sec· olld ("Sahidic"), are perforce lhose of "Ba..~hmuric." Georgi (1789) affll'llled Ihat the region of Bashmur, of which Ihe learned founecnth-ccntury grammarian spoke. is not the ol1e in the eastern l>ella but anothcr Bal;hmur, deriving fmm Ihe Coptic I1Cl.MII{', len;tol'y "beyond the river," or the Egyptian o.'lSCS of the We~tem Desert. including the Fayyliffi (d, QUiI' trem~I'C, 1808, pp. 147-228, for whom Fayyumic could not be the famous "Ba..~hmuric" of the bishop of Qii~: hence, Qutllremcrc gOlve to Fayyumic the nilme Oa.~ilie). Clmmpollion (1811, 1817) look up this ternlinology without contesting it: likewise I'eyron (1835, 1841), Sehw1ll1~e (1850), :md othel'S, I~ter ~till. at the time when the first Akhmimie texts appeared, 13ouri(lnl (1884-1889). by tI vel)' cur'ious r'ClISOning, Identified Ihem with Fayyumie and hence wiln Bashmuric, tllthough recognl~ing vel)' well the Jialeettll difference~ that rendel'Cd them fundamen· tally dis.~imilar (Kassel', 1975, p. 405). Maspero (lll99) was, it ~eems, the l:lst OIuthor who caned one F text Bashmuric, withOUl explaining why he 1ll00intained such an opinion, although it had long been contested and become oUlmoded. In fact. some (wenty years carlier, Slern (1880, p. 12. n. I), following (hIOllreml:I'e (1808), had alrcady categori· cally rejected Ihi5 tenninol<>gy. "It wa.~ not out of
48
•
BODMER PAPYRI
desire for novelty that I abandoned the usual desig. nation for Ihe di.,lel.:ts, once Bashmuric was no longer tenable." ShOltly afler', all Coptologists followed him, and since there was in fuCI no Iruly Bashmuric document, people ceased to speak of this dialect, 10 which only the mention made of il by Athanil.~ius or QO$ could h:we dr.lwn the attention or schol:u's; they oecame almOSI completely unintcrcsted in il, ir Ihey did not J'Cach the poinl of denying ils existence as an authenlic Coplic dialect. Thus, Steindorlr (195 I. p. 5) wrote: "According 10 Eulychius., . {he Bushmuric· speaking population Wil.~ in origin Greek, not Egyp· tian; perh:lps Bushmurie was a Greco·Egypti:ln gibberish and not a Coptic dialect at all," W. Cmm, however, wondered if the medieval grammarian's famous "Bil.~hmuric" was nOI the l:mguage (written, in principle, by means of an exclusively Greek alpha. bet, without graphemes of demotic origin) of which he published the pdodpal te.~IS in 1939. That is no doubl a hypothesis in whose favor several weighly and important argumenls speak (d. DIALECT G; Kasser', 1975).
I'eyl'on, V. A. Lexicun Li~lglUU~ Copficac. Turin, 1835. Grallllllalica Linguac Coplicut:, Arcer/wII Acir/iial/lcllla ad Lcxicon Copticum. Turin, 1841. Quatrcmcre, E. M. RecJwrdle~ uitique~' sllr la langllc I.!/ la lil!f:ra/we dt: I'Egyple. Paris, 1808. Scbwllrtle. M. G. Kopti.~chc Gramma/ik ... , ht:l"(lII~' gegcben nach des Vcr/assas "l'odt: vIm Dr. H. Sieill' Ihal. Bcrlin, 1850. Steindodl", G. LelrrbHch der koplische'l Grmwwuik. Chicago, 1951. Stel"O, L KOfltische Grmwnrl/ik. Leipzig, 1880. Tattam, H. A CumpemJiutl~ Gram/IJar allhe li~'plilm /.mlgu0f:e a~' Conllli'led in /hc Captic mId Sahidic /Ji(Jle<:/s, wilh Ob5crvaliolJ.~ ou the 13uslmlUric To· gelher wilh Alphahc/s and Nwnt:m/s in Ihe /-ficro. glyphic and Ellchorial CJwra,'lers, wilh air Appcndix Cmuistillg olrhc Rlulimenls 01 a Diclionary oltlrlt Ancienl Egyplilm Language in Ihc Enchuri(Jl Clwrac· lers by ThomaJ Young. London, 1830. RonOlJ'lIE KASSER
BODMER PAPYRI. The term "Bodmer P
Bouril'lnl, U. "Les Papyrus d'Akhmim (fragments de IIItHlUscrits en dialectes bachmourique et Ihebain)," M(jmoire.~ de /1' Missioll archiiologiqlle lraw;aisc all Cairt: I (111114-1889):243-304. Champollion, J. F. "Observations SUI' Ie clltalogue des manusclits coptes du Musee Borgia :) Velletl'i, ouvmge posthumc de G. Zoega." MagasbJ clleyc/o· pcdiqlw 5 (1811):284-317. _-;:~. "Observl'llions sur les fmgmenlS copies (en din1cctc ba\:hmourique) de l'Ancien et du NOll' venu Tesltlment iI Copen hague." Annales ellcyc/opMiqul!:> (1817):284-317. Crum, W. E. "Coptic Documents in Greek Script." Procccdillgs 01 fhe Brilish Academy 25 (1939):249271. Gmille, G. Review of G. Bauer, AthOlru~ius VOII Q{IS OilOrlal al-Ial,lrfr {rUm at-lIllsfr, eil1t: kuplische Grammatik ill arabischl.'r Sprm:he ails dcm 13/14. Jllhr· }umdcrl. Muston 85 (1972):561-63. Giol'gi, A. A. FrllgmefJIwtl Evall~c/ii S. Johannis Grut:cu-Cuplu-Thchai"cwn. Rome, 1789. Kassel', R. "Dialel:tcs, sous·dialecles et 'dialccticules' dnns l'Egyptc eopte." It:il~chrill liir iigyplisdre Sprache Imd Altcrtumskunclt: 92 (1966): 106-11 5. "L'ldiome de Bnehmour." Bullc/ill (Ie I'i/wi/Ilt Irallfais d'archau/ogil.' Oriclliale 75 ( 1975):401-427. Maspero, G. "Fragment de l'cvangile selon S. Matthieu en dialectc bachmoUJique." Ra'lIcil de /raV
is the conventional designation of an impOltant group 01" manuscripts (75 percent on papynJs und 25 percent on parchment. lit least 950 folios) held by Ille Martin Bodmer Foundation, at Culugny, ncar Geneva. There are good reasuns for tbinking that these manuseript~ were found logether as a com· plele collection (pcrhap.~ a plivate libr~uy) in Upper Egypt; the greal majority uf them (81 percent) was acquired by the lea1lled Swiss collector Martin Bodmer, for his libr.uy. The percentages mentioned, like those below, are calculated, except in special instances, on the basis of folios the exislCnce and location of which are known today. (Other folios lllay very likely bave perished during the centuries or when Iheir discovery took place.) The Bochner collection, origin:llly known ;IS the Bibliothcca Bodmeriana, became, il.~ of 1971, the Fondation Martin Bodmer. It is by no mcans limited to papyrology, and even in thl'lt lield it has seveml manuscripts (on papyrus, such a.~ P. Bodmer I, XVll, XXVIII, XLIII, and XLVII, or on parchment, such as P. Bodmer XXXIX, XLII, and XLIV) c1el'lrly dis· tinct in origin from the Bodmer papyri pmpcr. In· formation un this subjcct Wil.~ collecled from reliable informers at precisely the same time as these documents came to the Bodmer Foundalion, that is, probably shortly after their discovcl)' in the Egyplian sands. All the Bodmer papyri al'C more or less complete codices (nineteen in all, according to an estimate
BODMER PAPYRI
•
confined only 10 reliable infonnation). and thl-"SC arc works of vel)' VlU;<.::J si7.e~ and contents. They include, in Grc\lk (39 percell!), SOllle pagan litcmry texIs, some booh of the Bible. some Apocrypha. and Other documents From Christian Iitcnuur(: (hagiography, lilullO'. religiou.'i poems. eIC.); in Coptic (58 pcn:enl), primarily biblical texts, an apocryphon. and two fragments of Christian literature; and, in ~Iin (3 percent), two pilgan literary texts and (l fragment of Christian Iilerolurc. Hcrc, of l,;O\n"Se, account is wkcn only of published texts and of some unpublished ones regarding which at Icast a mini· mum of inOispcln5.'lble infonnation is available (such is nOI the ca.«: fOl' the unpublished remainder a.. rc· LG • the Latin-Greek codex of Barcelona; d. below).
lh.:re are !lOme n-asoos for thinking thai the Bodmer papyri were discovCR'd .some yenl's after Ihe end of Wol'ld War II, in Upper Egypl, either ncar AsyU! or, more probably, in Debha, a few miles to lhe northe;\S1 of Nag Hammadi (d. Kassel', 1988), lhus in lhe $
49
tainly velY tempting. but the l'eliable infomlation referred 10 above lends 10 weaken ralher than slr'Cllg1hen il. These nineteen codices arc IiSled in Table J. They contain in all fifty·follr distinct texts and amounl 10 951 (?) pl'(:sclYCd folios of which something short of 100 arc seriously mUlila\t.'d, incomplele, and fragmentary (thl~ apart from a minimum of 213 folios IOSI, if one ca.n InJi'it the dues-and th<.-)' are nOI absolutely precise-Ihal Ihe texIS and theil' pagination provide). Of thcS(.' nineteen codices, four1een arc slill wholly in the Bodmer Fuund;ltion; a fifteenlh (Divv-G) did until recently belong to Ihe Bodmelimm in iL~ enlirely, bUl it was dismembered when Martin Bodmer made a gift of one of his texIS (P. Bodmer VUI, 18 folios) 10 thc Vatican Library; two (Jer-C and Jos-e) are partly in the Bodmer Founoo.tion and partly in anOlher library: and two {Ball:-LG and Crosby.q arc entirdy OUlside Ihe Bodmer Foundation; cleven of lhese codices arc Coptic, seven arc Greek, and nnly une is Ultin and Greek. Following arc the signs and abbreviationli used in the chart of codic~ and list of papyd contenL~: A ., oldest wilness: (A) oldest witness in lhal Ian·
guage; (A') oldesl wilness in lhat Coptic idiom; A. oldest witness for almost the entire tc",t; (A.) oldest witness in lhal language for almost the entire texl; elc.; A: oldesl wilness for a lar'ge part of the tell.t; ete. a - one of the oldei'it witnesses; ClC., 3..'1 for A, mUlatis muumdis AP.c - P. Bodmer XU (unpublished) (texl no. 38) B - Boluliric Coptic language 874 and B4 = Dohairic (sub)dialt:cts (Ihe laUer alit'Sled only by Jo-<: [imperfeclly] and [bellerj by Ihe Pap. Vat. Copto 9, manuliCript of Ihe Minor Prophets in the Vatican Library) BtII"C·LG - Ultin-Greek eodell. of Barcelona (parlial puh!icalion: lCll.t~ nos. 5, 6, 53; llumDcr of unpublished tex\.'1 (- 22(?) foliosJ still unknown) BF - Martin Bodmer Foundalion .c (at the end of Ihe siglum) - in Coptic d. - classical veniion (in this or lhat Coptic language or dialttt) compo - composition conupt - corrupl lell.tual fonn Crosby·C - Croohy Codex (unpublished) (lex IS nos. 12, 17, 32, 40, 42) Ct·e - P. Bodmer XL (unpublished) (tcxt no. 16) Div-G _ P. Bodmer XXVII, XLV, and XLVI (lell.1S nos. 4, 23, 24)
SO
BODMER PAPYRl
TAIll£ I. The Ni"e/eell Codicts ol/ht BDdlt/er Papyri Siglulll here Ap·C Barc-LG
C"""y-C
c,e
Div-G Diw-G l>t·e F...~-C
&·C Jcr-C Jo-C Jo·G Jos·C l..uJo·G Mcn-G Mt·C "s·G Pv·C Vis·G
Mal.
Formal
Compo
"
2/3 'II III 111· 111III
w
" " " " m
V w w w w w
2/3
w w
"m
III III 2/3 III 2/3 112 112 III 112 'II
I'
2/3
"m m
I' I' I' I' I' m
"h ',h
'''' 5,h 3-41h 3-41h
B.E
4>h 4>h
w
5(-6)lh 4th
w
"h
w
2-3rd Sth 3rd
w
V V w
V w
V
3,d 4-51h 3-41h 3(-4)th 4-51h
Divv·G '" P. Bodmer V (celt! no. 35). X (00. 36). XI (no. 37). VII (no. 34), Xlii (no, 39). XII (no, 41). XX (no. 43), IX (no. 14), VIII (nos. 31. 33) Ot-C '" p, I30lImcr XVlIl (tellt no. 9) e1se.....here • ellist..~ in some 1ibr~ry or collection olher Ihan Ihe Bodmer Foundalion Es-C '" P. Bodmcl' XXIII (IClll no. 18) I:.ll-C '" p, Bodmer XVI (Iell no. 8) fr. • f~gmenl ·G (al the end of the siglu111) • ;n Greek Jel'·C ,. 1'. Bodmcr' XXII ( - Mississippi COI)lic Codex 11) (tcllL~ no,~, 19,20,21. 22) Jo·C '" P, Bodmer 111 (IClIS nos. 7, 29) Jo·G = P. Bodmer' II (texi 110. 27) Jos·C • 1'. l.lodrner XXI (- Chcsler Beatly Libmry, Accession no. (389) (lexlS nos. 10, II) " - Lyco.Diospolitan COlllic dialect (or c1ullter of dialects) (here of Iype LS) ·L (at end of siglum) - in Lalin (lusl] '" mayellist in somc \lIIknown place, or no longer CJl.isls (having been destl'Oyed) LuJo-C ,. P. Bodmer XIV, XV (Iellts nos.. 26, 28) m '" parchment (membrana) MA "" major part of eodel (£ollowed by the nU111ber of the foliato. ir known) Men·G'" P. Bodmer XXV. IV, XXVI (tellS nos, I, 2, J) mat. - material
Elsewherc
mi (7) MA(54 ?) MA (59 ?) ml (8) ml (12) MA (93) {-I 8)
III
I'
Age (cenlury)
MA (48) MA (80) MA (42) MA (39) MA (77) MA (100) MA (21) MA (48) MA (26) Mi? (48) MA (49) MA (66) MA (22)
mi (fr.) (Mi +18)
Mi (34) mi (fr.) Mi (18) Illi (fr.)
[Lost) (MA?] (m; 2?) [Illi ?] (MA 71] IMA] [mi 2?)
Sig.t.e.
(Rahlfs 2113) (P 72)
Lilli 2J [mi 5] I' 66 (Mi?24n] lMi 17] [mi 6] IMA? 70?] IM135] Lilli 3]
"75
Rahlfs 2110
mi - very small part of the Codell (followed by the number of folios, if known) Mi • relatively small bul important pan of the Codc:ll (followed by lhe number of rolios, if known) MI-C - P. Bodmer XlX (Ielts 1105. 25. 30) N - completely new telt: (N) e0l11pletely new ICJl.t hi that lal1guilge; (N') eomplelely new tellt in thai Coplic idiom; N. new for almost the whole lellt: (N.) new in Ihal language for alm01lt Ihe whole tellt; elc.: N: new fOl' a large p:lrt of Ihe lelll; clc,; N:, new for part of Ihe tell': ell,', 01'. - the original IlIngU;lgl.: of Ihl.: tl.:ll (the Greek of the Sepluaginl, 'hough Imnslated from He· bl'cw, is consil.krcd exceptionally here as ,he "ol'lglnal language" bel.:llUSe very probably illl the Coplic Old Testament vel'Sions were lronslat· ed f!'Om one or olher LXX rext) p - papyros P • DIALF.CT r (phonologically quite ncar 10 whal can be known about ·pS, n tenratively recon· strocled proto-Sahidic: l"Cmarbbly archaic even in its alphabet, whe~ 6 Is missing (replaced by 11,) and One finds Ihe following demotic or Old Caplic letters: .l fl. 1. N. - /~/. ~ /r;/ pre-d. - preclassical version (in one Coplic dialect or another; whal has remained of il is CJl.tremcly rare, hence its exceptional Imeresl)
BODMER.PAPYRJ
P...·G - P. I3
I. Pagan Texts 1. Mcmmdel', Tire Samilm (nearly three quurters), in Greek: P. Bodmer XXV in Men-G, lhlrd cell' lIIry [or. N:J 2. Mcnander, 71It, Dys/wlos (- Kncllw/I Ihc Misntl/hropc), in Gn-'Ck: P. Bodmer IV in Mcn-G, third crntury [or. N.J J. Mcnandcr, nrc Slril1ld (-Aspis) (roughly half), in Greek: P. Bodmer XXVI, in Men·G, third centu· ry [01', N.) 4. Thucydidl'l;, His/ory ... 6.1.1-2.6, in Creek: P. Bodrm:r XXVI] in Div·G, thlrd-foul,h centuries [01'. A] 5. Cicero, III Cil/ilillam 1.6-9, 13-33, 2.1-29, in !..utili: in Bare-Le, foul1h centuI)' [or. A] 6. I'oem on the subject of the sacrifice of Alces/is in Latin: in Bare·Le, fourth centm)' [or. N]
II. Christian Texts
10. Joshua 1:1-11:23. followt.'t! immediately by 22: I· 24:3. in S: in P. Bodmer XXI - Chto'Ster Bl'3lly ... 1389, In Jos-C, fifth century [(A) eOITupt] II. Tobil 14:13-15 (end) in S: in I'. Bodmer XXI CheSH'r St'Utly ... 1389, in J()~-C, fifth cenlul)' [(A) comlpt J 12.2 Maccabl-cs 5:27-7:41 in $: In Crosby-C, foul,h century I(N:) cl.]: unpublisht.'t! 13, Psalms 17:45-51:9[..]. 55:8-105:32 [..], 106:28118:44 [.. J in Greek: P. Bodmer XXIV - Ps-G, third-fourth centuries (- Rahlfs 2110) {a] (twothirds of this tellt allest for the first time the type of Gn:ck text from which the Sahidic ~'erslon of the I300k of PlI:tlms is derived) 14. PS31ms 33:2-34: 16 in Greek: P. Bodmer IX in Divv-G, lhird-fourth cenluries (.. Rahlfs 2113) [:I] (s.'1mc typc of lext ".'I 110. 13 above) 15. Proverbs I: 1-2:9, 2:20-1 R: 1, 18:9-20:9, 20:2521:4, in P: I'. Bodmer VI - Pv-C, lhlrd(-foul,h) century ((N') d. 5] 16. Song of SoIOlllon 1:4-3.1, 4:2-8:12, in S: P. Bodmer XL - Ct-C, fifth century (a) (N:,) d.); unpublisht.-d 17. Jonah, in S: in Crosby-C, fourth century [(a) precl.]; unpublished 18. Isaiah 47:1-66:24 (end), in 5: P. Bodmer XXIII - ['.s·C, rourth century [(A'.) d.] 19. Jeremiah 40:3-52:34 (end), In S: in P. Bodmer XXll - Mississippi Cnptle Codell II - Jel~C, fourth eenlUl)' [{A) (N'.) d.] 20. Baruch 1:1-5:5 in S: in I'. Bodmer XXII - Mis· sissippi Coplle Codex II - Jc...C. foul1h cenlUry [(A)(N'.) d.] 21. Lamentations, In S: in P. Bodmer XXII - Mississippi Coptic Codex II - Jer·C. fourth century [(A')(N':) d.] 22, Epislle of Jeremiah in S: in P. Bodmer XXII -
23.
24.
Mississippi Coptic Codes II - Jer-C. fuurth cen· tUI)' [(A)(N'.) el.J Susannall. In Creek (Thcodotion): P. Bodtllllr XLV In Div-G, lhlrd-foul1h centuries [or. A (or or. a)] Daniel 1:1-20, in Greek (Theodotion): P. Bodmer XLVI in Div-G, Ihird-fourth CelllUnC!'i [or. A (or or. Matthew 14:28-28:20 {end}. in S: in P. BorJmer XIX = Mt·C, founh-fifth Cl:nturies [(A':.)(a':.) d.] Luke 3:18-22, 3:33-4:2, 4:34-5:10, 5:37-18:18 (..J, 22:4-24:53 (end), ;n Greek: r. Bodmer XIV in LuJo-G, third (;entlll)' (- I' 75) [or. A:, 01'. n] John 1:1-6: 11 [..].6:35-7:52, immediately followed by 8:12-21:9 [.. J, in Greek: 1'. Bodl1H:r II • Jo·G, second-third centuries (- P 65) [01'. A.]
a»
25.
A. Bible 7, Genesis 1:1-4:2 in 874 (mixed wilh 84): in P. Bodmer III : Jo'C, fourth century [(A') precl.] 8. Exodus 1:1-15:21 In 8:1'. Bodmer XVI - Ex·C, lifth(-sl~th) century [(A:) el.] 9. Dcllleronomy 1:1-10:7 [. .] in S: P. Ilodmel' XVIII - Dt·C, foul,h century, [(A:) d.]
51
26.
27.
52
BODMER PAPYRI
28, John I: 1-7:52. imlllediately followed by 8: 1213:9 [..], 14:8-15:8 (..], in Greek: r. Bodmer
•.
XV in LI,IJO'(;. third century (- P 75) [or. A:., or.
] 29. John 1:1-25 [.. j, 1:40-45 [. ,), 2:9-16 [..J, 3:33, 4:5-7:52 [. . J. immediately followed by 8:1221:25 (end), in 874 mixed with 84: in P. Bodmer
III - Ju-C. fourth century [(A:.) (N') pred.] 30. Romans 1:1-2:3 (.. J, in S; in P. Bodmer XIX "'" Mt-C, fourth-fifth cenlulies [(A> c1.j
31. I Peu:r. in Cn:ck: in P. Bodmer VIII in Divv-G, third-fourth CCnluries (-P 72.) {or. AI 32. I Peler, in S: in Crosby.c, fourth CCnlury [(All; unpublished ]]. 2 Peter, in Greek: in P. Bodmer VIII in Divv-G, third-fourth centuries (-P 72) [or. A] 34. Jude, in Greek: P. Bodmer VII in Divv.(i, thirdfourth centuries (-P 72) [Of'. A]
B. Apocrypha ]5. Nativity of Mary (or Protevangelium of James),
in Gn.-ek: P. Bodmer V in Divv-G, third-fourth centuries [or. A] 36. Apocryphal COlTCSpondcncc of the Corinthians and the Al'lostle Paul, in Greek: P. Bodmer X in Divv-G, third-founh ccmuries [(or. N) or. AJ 31, Eleventh Ode of SoIOlllon, in Gn:ek: P. Bodmer XI In Divv·G, third-fo1ll1h centuries ((or. N) or. A)
]8,
of Paul, Ephesus episode [.. J (, ,J, in U: P. Bodmer XU - AP·C, fourth century (N: (A:)]; unpuhlished Act.~
C. Other Christian L1teralure Melito of $.1rdis, Homily un E.,\sler, in Greek: P. Bodmer XllJ in Divv-G, third-foul1h ccntUlics (01". A, or or. a] 40, Melito of Sardis, Homily on Easter, in S: m Crosby'C, fourth century [(N)]: unpublished 41. Liturgico.l hymn, In GI'Cek: P. Boomer XII in Divv·G, third-foul1h centul'ies [or. N] 42. Liturg!ctll hymn, in S: io Cr'Osby·C, fourth centu· IY (NJ: ullpublished 43. Apology of Phileo.s, bishop of Tmuis, in Greek: P. IJodmer XX in Divv-G, third-fourth centuries [or. (N)A) 44. Vision of Dorotheos, in Greek: P. Bodmer XXIX in Vi$'G, fifth century (or. N] 45-52. Eighl religious pocms, in Greek, othelwise unknown. with the following titles: (45) Abratlnl (P. Bodmer XXX), (46) The Righteous (P. Bodmer XXXI). (41) [ ... ] of the Lord J(.'SUs (P. Bodmer XXXII), (48) The
Murder of Abel by Cain (I") (Po Bodmer XXXlII), (49) The Lord to the ( ... ) (Po Bodmer XXXIV), (SO) The Murder of Abel by Cain (2°) (P. Bodmer XXXV), (51) Pocm Wilh d.'ullaged lille (P. Bodmer XXXVI), (52) Hymn (P. Bodmer XXXVII); all in Vis-G, fifth century, (or. N), unpublished 53. Psalmus RespOrlsorius, ill utin: in Bare·LG, fourth century (or. N] 54. Hermas the Shephel'd, the first three visions, in Greek: P. Bodlller XXXVIII, in Vis·G, fifth cen. tury [or. OIl; unpublished BIBI.1OGRAPHY
P. Bodmer II
Manin, V. Papyrus Bodmer II: Evallgil~ d~ l~dn chap. 1_14. Cologny/Geneva, 1956. ___ Papyrus Bodm~r //, suppJemtltll: Evallgile de le/m cllllp. 14-21. Cologny/Gcneva, 1958. Martin, V., and J. W. 8. Barns. Papyrus Bodmer II. supplcmclI/: lvaugile de lcal' chap. 14~2 I, lIouvelle editiOlI au"mmfce et corrigl.e avec reprodl/ctiQII pllOlographique cOlllpfete dl/ lIlalllucri, (chap. 121). wlogny/Geneva, 1962. P. Bodmer III Kassel', R. PapyrI/ii 1J<Jdmer III: El'allgilll de leatl e1 GCllese I-IV,2, ell bohai"riquc. CSCO 111-118. Louvain, 1958.
P. Bodmer IV Mllrtin, V. Pllpyms Bodmer IV: Mellalldre, Dyscofos. Colugny/Gcneva, 1958.
I.e
]9,
I'. Bodiller V TeSIU~.,
M. Papyrus Boomer V: Nalivilc de Marie.
Cologny/Gcncva, 1958. P. Bodmer VI
Kassel', R. Pllpyrw; Budmer VI: Livre des CSCO 194-195. Louvain, 1960.
Pml'l!rhe.~.
P. Bodmer VII_IX Teslu~., M. Papyrus 1J<Jdmer VII-IX: VII. L'Epitre de lude; V/I/, Lu Deux lpflres de Piem~; IX, Les
PSill/mes 33 et 34. Culogny/Gcneva, 1959. P. Bodll1er TesIU~..
x-xu
M. Papyms HOilmer X-XII: X. Correspolldallcc
apocryphe des Corilllhiells el de l'ap6lre Pal/I; XI, alltieme Ode de &fOIl101l: XII, Fraglllell' d'utl
BOHAIRIC
h)'lfme limrgique, rllfllmscrit du lIIe 5iiclc. Colognyl Geneva. 1%0.
P. Bodmer XUI
53
P. Bodmer XXVI Kasscr, R. and C. Auslin. PapynlS Hodm/!r XXVI; ftfblatldre, I.e Bollr:lier; en appfmJice, cOtlll1lbll~ms all Papyros Bodlll~r IV. Cologny/GencV"J, 1%9.
TCSlOZ, M. Papyrus Bodmer XIII: Mililoll Ife Sardes.
HamMill. sur fa Piiqll/l., mamucri/ fill file tii!de. Colollny!GenilY:l, 1960.
P. Bodmer XXVII
P. Bodmer XIV-XV
Carlini, A. "II pllpiJ'o
Manin, V., (illd R. Kasscr. l'lIpyms /Jodmer XIV: Evaugile lie tuc chap. 3-24, Pllpyms IJodmer XV: Evallgilc de )e(l" dlap. 1-15. Cologny/Geneva,
P. UOdmer XXIX
1961.
P. Bodmer XVI !
1.'11
P. Bodmer XVIII
P. Bodmer XLV-XLVI
!
sahidiqlle. Cologny!GcncV'"
P. Bodmer XIX
Kasser. R. Papyrus BOllmer X/X: t:vmrgile (Ie Mal/hie/( XlV,28-XXVllI,20; Epilrc tWX Romaills /,I-I1,J, ell sahidiqllc. Cologny/Gcne\'a, 1962.
P. Bodmer XX Manin, V. Pap)"rus Bodmer XX: Apofoj;ie de Pllileos, tvtiqlle de nil/lOuis. Cologny/Gcncy:.l. 1964.
P. Bodmer XXI
Kasser, R. Papyrus Bodmer XXI:
Vl,16-25, VJI,6-XI,23, XXJI,I_2, 19-XXlJl,7, 15-XX1V,23, erl stJhidique. ColognY/Gencva, 1964. )OS4lt
P. Bodmer XXII Kasser, R. Papyrus Botfmer XJ(JI el Mi.uis.lippl Coptic Codex JI: Ur~,"le XL,J-U/,J4: £,mll/JnlalioIlS, Epi/re de JerClIlle, /1/lTuch I, / - V,S ell sahidiqlW. Cologny! Geneva, 1964. P. Bodmer XXIII
Kasser, R. PapYflls Bodmer XXlU: &ail! XLVJI,ILXVI,14 /!n $lllJidique. ColognY/Gcncva, 1965.
Carlini, A. and A. Cili. "Susanna e III prima visionc di Daniele in due paph; inedili dcll(1 l3ibliOlheca Dodmedana, P. I3odm. XLV e P. Boom. XLVI," MflSCllm Helvetiew/! 38 (1981 ):81-120 (tnd pI. 114.
Other publicatlonll Mcrkclbach, R. "War1etext 2, P. Colon. IllY. 904. Komooicnrragment." leitschrill liir Papyrologie II/Id Epigrophik 1 (1967):103-104. Ruca-Puig, R. Hilll"e a IQ Vergt' Maria, "Psalml/$ Res' po"soriu$," Pflpir !fori del segfe IV. Barcelona, 1965. -,-c "Fragment de 'u &imin' de Menandre. papir de Barcelona. inyentari no. 45." BoII~lit! Je III ReQ/ Academia de bmmas /etras de IJarce101l0 32 (19671968):5-13. ___. Cicero, Catilinuries (I ('I JJ ill Cat.}, Pap)"ri lJarcillomJrlses. U:u'cclona, 1977. ___. Alcestis, Hexlulletres Llalins, Papyri RMc!' 110llCllSCS, ftiV. I1U. /58-161. Barcelona, 19l:12. Shore, A. F. Joshua 1- VI (lnd Otlrer Pllssages iu Cop· lic, Ediled {rum a Fourth-Centl/ry Codex II! Ihe Clres· ler Beatty Library, !)..M". Dublin, 1963. Willis, W. H. "A Papyrus Fragment of Cicero," TrQWi(JClions al/d Proceedil/gs of the American Plli/· oIogical Associalion 94 (1963):321~27. RODOLPIiB KASSER
P. Bodmer XXIV
Kasser, R. and M.
HOl'St. A.; O. Reverdin; and J_ Rudhar'dt. Pa/l)"nlS 8<Jdmer XXlX: Vision de Doro/"eos. "dili IIlIee Wle introllllctiot!, wle traJl/elio" et des "OI~S. With ap· pendix by R. Kasser and G. Cavallo, "Description CI d:ll.::llion du Codex des V~ions." Colagnyl Geneva, 1984.
TestU7~
PapynlS Bodmer XXlV: Psaum£J XVU-CXVllI. Cologny/Geneva, 1967.
P. Bodmer XXV Kassel', R. and C. Aoslill. Papynu Bodmer XXV;
Mellalldre, La Samietllll!. CoI08nY/Geneva, 1969.
BOHAIRIC, a major dialcct of Coptic, calk'd "MEM· f'HtTtC," "the nonhcm dialecl," or "dialect of Lower Egypl" in earlier tenninology, and simply "Coplic" In eightccnth· and ninch,::enlh.cenlUry Irealises, 80hairic being lhe 6rst Coptic dialcct wilh which West·
54
BQHAIRIC
em scholarship became :Iequainted. "Bohairic" (8) WOolS first used by Stern (1880. p. xii). Originally the nonhern local dialect of the ","'CSt· em Delta (Bubaira) and WIkIT al·Na!nm. Bonahic spmuJ dramatically (beginning ;'Iftcr. and as ;'In indireel result of, the ,\It.AD CONQUFST OF f£YPT) eastward and southward. In lhe eighth and ninth centuries it brokc the monopoly of Sahidie as a Pan-<:Optic idi· om and by the dc\'cnth century had largely complet· ed the proccs... of becoming vil1ually the sole dialect of Coptic. IJoh:.irie lx:c.mlC the official ecciesiastie:.1 language. and the classical I30hairie version of lhe ScriplUrcs. che onicial text. 8ol13ilic. which slU"vives only a... a liturgical langu('ge. W:IS lhe dialect that saw Coptic oul (IS the living idiom of Egypt. The old controversial question of its prehi.'iIOl)'-whcthcr il was never a litcrar)' Innglwgc before the Arab COil' quest (Stern. 1880, p. 1; Lefort, 1931) or W;\S. on the contrnry, .(In old Iiler-try dialecl (Worrell's opinion) has not yet bcen ~ltled. Wllnt survi\'cs in lhe \vay of Bohair'ie documenlation consists, on the one hand, of manuscliplS latel' than lhe ninth Cl.'ntUl)' wilh scriplural, homiletic. hClmeneutic. hagiographical, and liturgical tellts and. on thc other, a moch small· er collection of fourth- and fifth-eentury fragments. all biblical (sce sec. 5 on the V3rieties of Bohairic). Bohairie shares isoglos.scs with most other dialects of Cop(lc. mainly with Fayyumic. Middle Egyptian (lotf..SOI:EMJC). Sahidie, and. more SUblly. certain Nag Hammadi varielies of Sahidic (especially some lractates in Codex VII). DIALF.CT C and I)JAu:.CT P. The persistent. somewhat biased impression of Bohairic as an innovating dialect is refuted by careful internal and conlr,lSliw examination. which shows it to be rathl."r of a consel'Valivc natUI'C (cf. Shisha.Harevy. 1981). Not only its gr.mlmatical minutiae but even some major issues arc still obscure and in need of rigurous and mechodologicllily car'cful investigation. Far from being "sufficiently well known" (Knhle, TALJUi I. Clu~ed
Ullslressed
Syll{jbll!~ in
1954. p. 232), it has, following Stcindorlfs GrflmItIQlik of 1894. been supcrscd...'(] by Sahidic as far as n:5Carch and tuition are concerned. (For S!.em. 1880. it was still the primary muslralion dialect.) Since the 18905 "Coptic" par cxccllenn- has becn Sahidic, and Bohairic has been suffering gl'3ve schol· arly neglect {cf. Erman. 1915, p. 161). This article will attempt to provide a blief In>ological profile of Uohailic gmmmar. While details of phonology and nonsyslcmic mO'llhology t11'C rcl:.th·c1y well known. its Y)'Mimu~ de valellr and syntall still hold quite a few mystelies for the linguist. The account given here is predominantly synchronic and noncontl'nSlive.
l. Phonology. Morphopholllllogy. and Grllpltemles 1.1. Probably thc most .~lriking feature of llohairi{;
is lhe nonpcrlincnt, allophonic stalu.~ of consonant aSpir..lliun in words of nalivc Egypl!.rn slo{;k. The a.~pirated allophone (e, <j>, 'X) occurs "combinalorily" before. and in eOnlaet with, :. SOllonmt (any of /b/. 11/./m/, In/. Ir/./w/. and Ij/) in initi:lI clusters :111(1 elsewhere {nOM. crown; "OHOY. immonal; <j>Me1lftT. the bclo\'oo) or "spontaneously" as thc onset of a stressed syllable (indeed. "stress" is a fealure equiva· lenl to "sonority:- and thus the "sponllll1eOmncss" is relative and only a manner of speaking). 6, lhe allophone of x before sonor.lnts (6M)G, bed), nonetheless constitutes a phoneme (611. quince. vcn>us Xli. dish). 1.2. The 8 phonemic inventory features lhe opposilion /xl : fhf, graphemically ~ : t (:.»'tIt', lo.....er pal':tfll¥. upper pan). 1.3. The open Iinal unstl'essed (posltonic) vowel in 8 Is III (~, man; HGYI. think, thoughl). Table I display!> the facts in the case of closed unstressed syllables (cr. Polotsky, 1933). 1.4. NOllfinnl historical 131)'ngeat.\ (primary and
fJuhuiric
STRF-SS SVlL\ULE Cl.OOru PIlI;l'ONIC
SoNOIt.ANT ONSET
No SONOItANT
destroy him
,.
coe••"
hear him
SoNORANT
COM
,.
"" ...... enlreatl
$TRF..ss SVlL\IJl,£ OJ'EN
dlOOlSC him
I
SONOItANT ONSI'" NOSONORANT
e
c,..".
-, "'"'
h~ ..
bn..ak choose
BOHAIRIC
secondlll)', evolved from r or I) lire nOl realized in Bohairie: lI,IOI1t, in existence: "'11, finger; C(JIll, re· main ovel'; rl6-, thy. (second fcm. sing.) Finally, one finds I: SI.'Wnd fem. sing. ~, lhou too; T«lOyHI, stand lhee up: masl;. OY>.l, one. 1.5. Palatal sibilant assimilation is Ihe rule: ~...,." make live, flOurish; ...... despise. 1.6. Long diphlh<.mgs lengthellt.-d from shon vow· cis ()Ceur wilh II' and j: WIll., bl'cud: roy. honor. 1.7. TIle syllabicily of vowels and nllsal sonOI1:mls is indicaled by means of a superposed poim (Xlllttltf; see WINKIM). In ela.,~ical usage (manuscripts prior to lhc fooneenth ccntury). Ihis applies to any vOVo·et eOllSlituring by i\Self a syllabic (;L"i 1'1110/0., he went out; i111O'(t. bring (imp.l) and 10 Mand II conslituting a radicnl or a gmmmatical clement and preceding another (mON, 1'eSl; ilOO'I, he; Mo/~, for God). This syJlabichy is canceled in cel,ain combhmlolj' ci1" cumstances (d. POIOlSky. 1949). In lalel' Bohairic, one 6mb the djinkim on olher consonants (¢OOI smell; KtttIO'(, you are coming). I.&. Numbers arc usually symooli1.cd by letters and not wriuen oot (Dt. 34:8, MX" Ht."OOOV. for thiny days; Mk. 6:40, K"'T'" 1" 1" t1llM K;LT'" N N, by hun· dreds (HId by fifties). I.!l. Thc phoneme {i{ is usually exprcs.<;ed by an iOla, even when initial (i. come, go: illl, thir.>l). 1.10. Proclitically weak elements arc nO' always marktd 115 such (Ennan, 1915): 1tlQK., oyott-, Httoth 2. Morphology
and Word Formation
2.1. There is superficial (struelur..llly resolvable) coincidence of the pclfect base wilh the sccond prescnl{Futurc convencl'. both ... (OpposccllO the til'cumstanliaJ E1). a·vocalism characteril.es Ihe preterile con\·ener tu'll' and the negative aorist MIa.... 2.2. The rclalive convener 61'0 l.. common 10 lhe bipanite and all tripartite conjugation Forms (iIT...·I-, relative perfect). 2.3, The relative and second perrecl convener:s coincide. as ClT·. with systemic eonsequcneL'S. 2.4. TIt.e relative convener CT6 has no pre nominal a1lomorph, thus differing from lhe other Ihree conis an alter· venCB before the bipartite pattern. nanl (variant?) of the circumstantial before the exislenlial oyotI. TIle converter.> and some bases have a 1'6- allornorph before lhe shm' second plul'lll suffix: 1r6T6N·, NlorCTGN', Il,llof6TClN', (GT)"'p6T6t1·, etc. 2.5. The base of the conjuclive is irre·. prenomi· nally as well as prcsulfixally. In Ihe firsl singular the basc-plus-aclor is irr...·: in ihe Ihird plural it is kroy., which is opposed 10 ftcc·. the sole representative in
ere-
55
Bohairic of n synt.lgm (the SahiJie conjunctive) in which iI· lll11rks as modifier 11 nexus of ".,ClOI' plus verb. " 2.6. The so-called third fUIUre is l:Hogely conven· ible III Bohairic (Stem, 1880. sec. 418-19; A.ndersson, 1904, pp. 62[.). 2.7. In one variety of Bohairic (R'C 5.3) there ocCUD a special negative-condilional ba~c. "'"II(J· (dis· cussed by Cerny, 1963, (Inu Kassel", 1963). '(IJ;LN oc· curs only in the affinnative form of lhe conditional c1auSL..tlipanite conjugation fonll. The neg;tlivcd base coincides with Ihe second presenl (J.....TEH-). a coincidence thai is diachronically significant but synchronically probably superficial. 2.8. The negative jussive (causative impcr..ltive) 00sc is in Bohlliric MtHlMOf
..
BOHAIRic
•
:I.•,....... tu. Panel.. Itt<:. (Rote Relationship), and Prosody 3.1. FIN:.llzallon Pall~m•. The se<:ond tense focali1.es adverbs only, not actor or object (pro)nouns (except for ),f'tITCllq 0'1', How are yvu? d. Polotsky, 1960, p. 409). Interrogative pronouns may be con· strued with an unmarked (basic lcn.'le) topic, csJl'C"
cially me hrst perfect (Gn. 27:33. "IH oyM ),'OCCIf.lt O'(.EOf'C 1tHl, Who then hUnl(:d game for Ille?), but wter more usually the nominal cleft-sentence 1'01(em. In the lauer case, lhe topic constituent is either the invariable U6T· (Polouky, 1962, PI'. 419£. (-CP 424). whkh difers from lhe "$Ubstanlivized" relative ... 6T- (ltw.- rel:llive eJl;panding a demonstrative and indeliltire pronOUrui as well as proper Rames; cr. Polotsky, 1962, .sec. 9; Shisha-Halc¥)'. 1981, »p. 32If.): Mt. 3:14, 1f«lK 6T(lf' xpU. G61lDHC, II is I ",,-ho need 10 be bapli1.ed; MI. 9:5, oy r).f O9HOTH Axoc. what is it lh:.. is casy 10 say? Mt. 2:22 l.fX6UOC (lTOl Itoyfo, It is Archc1aus thaI i.~ king; Mk. 8:37. q..l rJ>r GT6 ....,...,. "J>THl'l l'rrCl,j'fIlUlb I'lT6'....yXtl. This is whal a man will give in cllchangc for hi~ soul. 3.2 £lr::traposltion. Bohairic is strikingly topicmart.ing, favoring a front (topicalizing) extraposilion as topic of a nominal sentence (Gn. 24:65, n)I[M. _ tJII 6TllI. Who is this man yonder?) and In other construcliorlS (Shisha.Halevy. 1981. p. 321). 1hc rear extmposition of a noun lexcme 10 an "intcrlocutivc" (finl!-l;econd pernon) pronoun is marked in Bohail"ic by:u,- (e.g.. Acts 10:41. las. 4:12). 3.3 Nominal Synt8gmallel. The Bohahie system of detenninator nudear pronouns ("ankles") is quaternary. ddinite-deictic ({III-}). ddini!e nondcictic ({I..}). indefinite ({oy-}). generK:. nonindividuali7Jng 01-). Of these. Ihe first lwo are interrelated in a complicated. still panly obscun:: sel of factors. SOllle external (cOIellltHlI). othel"'5 intemal (i.e.. selection of {n.j by t\ special lexcme pllmdigm in a conSllllction In.} 1'1. expressing inalienable possession. opposed to {ttl-} NTe, which cxprcssc!l noninh'" (U. 3: II). and IlO4 only by a
•
verboid (0'y0ffTJ>'" / HHotrrJ>+, a.~ in Gn. 16: I; d. Shislm.li:tlcvy. 1981. pp. 317[.). The pI'onomina] 1'0.I.H!.~.~lmr never occurs as object of lhc vcrboid. bUI as the subject of the adverbial predication (Dl. 4:38). 3.5. The pronominal subject of afJinnative bimem· brol nominal sentcm,:cs is sometimes 7.eroctl when it is anaphoric to a delemlinalor or an extraposed topic (Shisha·Halcvy, 1981. pp. 328r.; I Cor. 5:18, ClMMt tlOyOO OYJ>1 "yt rJ>N l>f'O'I XG COlt GOytlOf"OC). The most common instance of lhis is the dislinctively Bohltiric pos~ssive nGTlj+ (11-) (Lk. 6:30,16:12). 3.6. (trO. lhe gmmmatically opcrJlive eau!\.3tive in· finitive of If't. is in Bohairie subject to the SIl.~rn Jemsh:dt Rule and Ihus incompatible with Ihe mediate (11·/Htio".) dirt:ct-object construction in the bipartite pauem (Stem, 1880. p. 292; e.g.. MI. 5:32; De Vis. 1922-1929, 1.14.6). 3.7. The bip·. The conjunctive htL~ oflen a .~ubjunc· tival or "that"-fot'111 value (Sterl1. 1880, sec. 442), such as expanding the cataphoric feminine in "impel'!iOnal" predications (Mt. 5:29. CClr HO'ff'I rJ>r It,U(. ffT8 oyJ>t ~ T>.KO. It is good for you thott one of your members perish ...). The second relatil'e perfcct fonn serves no! only its topicalwng adnominal runction but also as a temporol.protatic "tempomHs" 10pk before a main clause (constitu· ling a "lopic·comment" nexus on a macrosyntaetic level of analysis; In. 11:28, q.J>t GTACXO'I ACO,lO lue. Having said this, she wenl away). The temporal clause is thus not expressed by a specifie clau.setripartile conjugation base. (Incidentally. the S(:cond perfect in 80hairic cannot be further convened by the cln::umSI8nlial COI1\·erter.) The linal and con' ditional clause paradigms include in Bohairic the conjunctive (aftcr Greek final conjunctions of 6o,Iul. n:specliveJy. I Cor. 12:25. Ml. 6:14ff.). 'nle postimpcmtive paradigm lacks in Bohairic a specific marked apodotic form (TJ>f'6'1' in other dialects. {'Specially Sahidic) and features, typically, imperative
BOHA'RJ'C
and jussive forms (M\. 9:6; Lk. 7:7) Ix:liiuc lhe non· specific conjunctive (ACl~ 6:3) .wd O)"O;! plu.~ future tcnsc (M1. 7:7; Prv. 4:6). Till: "ethical d:.ltivc" is regu· lar aner 196 in lhc nondumlive eonjugalioll (lIJ'6 Ii),""). 3.10. Prosody and Junelure. Elements of rda· tively ....~k SITl:'S5 in lhe ullerunce (nalive Egyplian enclitic par1iclcs, augenlia, .).fl. the "backgmunding" 116) tend to a s.entem:c-po:;tcl"ior, "truiling" po:;ition (Shisha·Halevy. 1981. pp. 319f.; e.g.• MI. 23:4. 26:44; In. 5:30. Lk. 16:2). The relative convl'r1er l'IT(\, when exp:mding lhe formal demunstr'ative anteccdcnt I'll 01" 'hilt. may bc separated from thc cUllvel1ed conjug:.l!iun,[ol·m by at least two aJjacenl par'lldigms ("SIOIS"), the fil'llt (pro)nominal and the second ad\'erbial (ShishaHalevy, 1981, p. 318; e,g. Dt. 2:25, "" 6T8 ),~~€M lllM;'4'oUl 8y~Clr. tht:)' who shall tremblc if lhey hear )'OUf name; Col. 3:7. lUI £Te ,*-T(ln :/WTtitl II),f'(lT(ltlHOfll ~!lf'tll ~.'}IlTOY, those in which you 100 used to w:l.lk); this irldicat~ lhat the converter/conjugation-form scam is juncturally open to a degree. 3.11, TIle functional rnnge of lhe coordinating H6tt- is considembly extended in Boh'lirie. entailing reduced funClions for O¥O!' (lffiH- is preferred as a coordinator of noun 5)'T1tagms.)
4. lexicon: Idlomallcs 4.1. The Boh(lific lexemc invcntol)', idiooyncrnlic 10 a considel':lble extent, IHls never heen properly researched in respect of eithcr its inlernal or its oonlrosth'e SIlUctUI-e. In the unstl'Uctured lexicon peculiar to Bohairic. occasionally in common wilh Fayyumic (e.g.• l'fIon, be wroth; oycurn, send; KHft, cease; ~\OX, foot; ClUlH. side; ~, pour; 6ctaIa;II. up). one notl'S eases of I: I correspondence with Sahidic (6HHO'I' : tlktMI. breasl; XJ.Gt1 : t&OYI'. left side; 0Il0Yt : ct!lOY2, gt!ther), 2: 1 (IOUrl + ~~ : ~lfB, children; 19),- + 2),' : 19J.-, untO), 1:2 (KHtl : oyUI + 2Gl, cease, have done), (lnd so on. 4.2. Although no over'3l1 statistics .we availaole 01\ the Greek-oligin component of the Bohairie Icxi· con (cr, Kasscr, 1966. and Baucr. 1975). one impl1.'SSionistically notes the higher frequency in Bohairie of the use of Grt:ek loanwords as well as their broader semanlic spectl'Um and their number in absolute terms. which is larger in comparison with Sahidic usolge. Some loans (e.g., 6CT1l1 1It..tI. tltl Ole, MeN oytl 60. TO "omOtl, oy llJ.rJ. TOyTO, oy t'J.p) arc cxclusive to Bohairic jll1d show to whal extent it imported ready-made Greek phrnses; others (e.g.,
57
2JlfJ., tl~) do OCCUf elsewhere. but are much more comllion in Bohairic. 4.3. Phraseology;m<1 idiornatlcll arc again virgin fields of stuJy. Peculiarly 8 afe, fOf instance. oy (HJ.7). what for. to what purpose?; 1iEH-, OOHlo7, togelher with: and Noy1I.oy.xJ oUl. nol small. rO!, s HOG, ~ W-. ClHloT8 (Act... 12:18, 15:2, etc.). IWC.
0'yH,
or
5. Varieties of BohaJrlc .5.1, Wilhout takinx a stand on their relative status and relative chronology. one cnn point out the following main subdivisions, 01' Gill/WIgen, thaI B texIS fall into, from lhe grnmmatical [lOint of view. Given thc cun-ent statc of knOwledge. one can do no more; as mon' evidence comes in (e.g.• following the publication and evaluation of thc "Old &halric" T"'elve Prophets. unbiased eonsiderution of Nitrian sources) and as the g-tnernl dialectologieal picture becom(."'!l clearer (as it mrcly will. rollowing thc pub· lication and study of "Middle Egypti(IO" evidence), one may be able 10 intcgrate these lypes of Bohllirie in a coherent sy.~tem, .5.2. "Classical" scriplural Bohairic conventionally scrvt.'S as a point de re"r-re for judging other types and is USltall)' used fur "Bohairic proper," Although it is by no means homog:enous (being often variously blended wilh Nitrian; St.'C 5.4). it nevertheless repre· sents an optimal ttstu di lingutJ. cslX'Cially irt "good" consistent manuscripts (such as Vnt. copto I and Bihl. Nat. copte I). .5.3. A group {(,gain, not monolithic) of founh· and fifth-ecntury biblicaltcxls-extremely early documcnt(ltiOIl in comparison with Ihe hullt of Doll3ilic scriplural sources-diffe~sharply from the classical idiom in linguistic usage. The largest single docu· ment of this kind published to c.ble is Papyrus Bodmer J1J, containing the Gospel of John (Kassel'. 1958, and 1966, pp, 661f; cf. DlAl..E.CTS); another extensive m(lnuscripl conlaining the Twelve Prophets in the Vaticana wa.~ studied by H. Quecke. In Bodmer III one finds, mnong others, lhe following idiosyncrasies: HtU, there; atJ.. two (for the classical ~y, au.y): 0"(0t4l, and; lhe negative condilional J.lfH(\q.: the preterite relalive COn\'cntf 8r- (known also in Gnostic Sahidic. Subakhmimic. and Middle Egyplian): absence of the djinkim: (lQ/femetll of !)-!. 6-.x. t-n. Under the samc heading. one may also include some shorter biblical texts or apPr'Qximately the same C(lrly daling, including passagcll rrum Jam(."'!l (wilh the djinkim; Qucckc:, 1974) and a bibli· cal anthology (Hu.ssclman. 1947), On some "Bohai-
,
•
•
58
BO HA IRI C
ric" dem ents in Old Cop tic, s(''C Kah le (19) 4. pp. 243[ ). 5.4. Nitl'lan Doha!ric is attes ted main ly in Illlgl o· graphical. homiletic, find herm eneu tical texts fl"()m the Nilrian Monastery of Macarius. whe re Ih('y aIX: gene rally supp osed 10 have been tran spos ed from a Sahi dic Vorf(Jge in the nint h cent ury. but ill al.so found "see ping thro ugh" hUa classical sour ces. 111is kliorn has !lot yet been rede eme d rl'om neglect due ," 10 the bia.~ of "secondhandcdncs.o;'· and "tain ting and Nitn an gram mar has not had the altcl llion it de5ervcs. Phon olog icall y, one observC$ here !) fluctuating with l (e.g., in lIf)ftll, dow n) and 6 with x (in
cox , fool; XJo.Hoy>', camel). Typically ther e (lfe C¥C9tlH, tree; CHOfIT, fann ; TIlOyOOY. stan d up; and koyl , SOlan. Spo radi cally , com bina tory aspi ratio n is abse nt. As regards mor phd ogy . one finds ),-(1 for the seco nd pres ent conv erte r; t1T6f6- is found as a vl'1rirmt of pren omi nal (lTll'; in ccri ain eltlsscs the pI"t'suffix
I.,...
Nitrian 80h airic arc in evid encc ; the word orde r is occa sion ally rem arka ble; "agr amm alic al" eonSlruc· tion~ (suc h :\S X6 + ful. 1 in a final ctau~e, 1\16 HJo.~ in the dUl
C-ot+
6. Sele cted Bib liog raph ical Info rma tion 6.1 Maj or or Com preh ensi ve Tex t Edll ions . Biblical, hcnn eneu tic: Tau am (1836. 1852 (Prophet.~J). de laga l'de (1867, 1886 [Pen tateu ch, New Testament Catena]), Bur mes ler and Devaud (1925, 1930 [Psalms, Proverbs]). I'orc her (1924 Pob ]). Hom er (189 8-19 05 [New Test ame nt]). Patristic, hagiograpbical, hom ileti c: Hyv ema t (188 6-18 87), Baleslri and Hyvemat (1907-19SO), de Vis (192 2-19 29). 6.2 Gra mm atic al DI,leull8!on. Andersson (1904) cOlllains. besi de blat anl erro rs. a few nota ble obser· vations. Mallon (1956) is Ihe only mod em SPCI;ia1 grai lima r (cc. Polotsky, 1959, his maj or treatise con· cern ing Bohairic, as well as 1930, 1934, 1944, 1950) with cxten~ive bibliography, chre stom athy , and 11105' SOlry; it leaves muc h 10 he desil·ed. While Peyron's veneroble gram mar (1841) is still of value, Stem (1880) is still by far the best trea tmc nt of Boh:tiric (lL'! of Sahi dic) gral llma r; the Sch wan e (1850) grammar is skeletal, but cont ains numerou~ impol'lant gram mati cal obse rvat ions , Note also Sch wan e's unwieldy wor k of 1843. and !he earl y grammal'5 by Tuki and by Scholtl. and Woide (bot h 1778). Chal~ (1933), a deta iled and extensive contrastivt..'-(\inlectological gram mar , ha.~ many mer its and mtlkcs quite a few pioneel'ing statcment~. Till (1931) is supcdicial and almo st useless (cc. Polotsky, 1934). Finally, Erm an's famous, yet unfollowed, cont rasti ve study of
BOHAIRIC
juncture (1915) aims at reviving interest in Ilohail'ic,
,
,
I
)
,
"
,,f
,
"n
and ShL~ha·Halcvy (1981) dwells on some conselValive char.lctcristks of this diak-ct. 6.3 General Dlnlcclologlcal DlllCusslon. Kahle (1954) i~ still the prime source of information (l..'Sp. pp. 23lfr., 248ft). WOrfell (1934, esp. chaps.. 1-2) trealS Bolmhic phonology and the general SIaIUS of thl.' diakct. Vcrgotc (1973, Vol. lb) discusses B ph~ nology as a component in a p3IlOl'amic presentation. Bohuirk features in all of Ka<;.<;er's impOl1.anl dialec· lologiCliI studies (sec esp. 1981. pp. 92fT.).
6.4 Lexlcalogy. Only Peyron and Tatlam (bolh 1835) cater specially to 8. The priceless information in Cnnll',s Dic/iOtllll')' (1939) must yet be resolved for the individual dialects. G. Bauer's concordance (I975) of the invariable Greek c1emenlS in the Bohairic New T~ament is a wekome 1001 of research. .....hich. onc hopes, is to be clllendl-d to Ihe res! of Ihe Grttlt. as wdl as the indigenous, lexicon.
•
;-
,-
QIOLIOCRAPHV
Andersson, E. Au.sgewlihlre Bemcrku"ge" ilber d,m bohllirischetl DiIlIela itn I'ell/Il/tllth koplisch. Uppsa-
la, 1904.
r ),
"
10
h·
,d
4) ,r· .,1 n· 0)
)s-
,', m
ric m-
.0, m· by
n, ,~
":ial lIy, , of
Balcstri. G., and H. Hyvcmat. ACIIl Mllrl)Tllltl, I. CSCO 43, 44. Paris, 1907, 1908. Ae/a Mllrtymm, II (Tat]. CSCO 86. Paris, 1924. See also Uyvemal, 1950. Bauer, G. KOtlkordllllZ der /liehtflek/ierle.. gricel,i. se/re" Wlll'/er im bQ/lflirischetl Neueu Tesiamelll. Wicsbadcn, 1975. BUrmC1ilCr, O. H. E. and E. DCvaud. Psal/erii Versio Mcmphi/;ca e Recognitione Pallli de IAgaroe. Louvain, 1925. -,_. us Prol'ube~' de Salomoll (ClI. J. v. 1-14. v. 26'. Cil. 24. v. 24-1'. 29 Itl v. 50'-1'. 77 e/ CJJ. 29, v. 28-1'. 38), leXIC bohaMqllC d,1 Cod. 8 de la Rylauds I.Ihrary, M,wcl!esler, d" Cod. 53 e/ 98 de la IJib/iolhi::que Valicture el rlu Cod. 1051 rlu Musee Cople uu Cllire. (/ve~' le~' \!uri,mles de 24 aulres mmuucrils el "ldex des "loiS copies el des IIlOI.~ gree.~. Vienne, 1930. Cerny. J. "The Hohairic Verbal Prclix J.NN(l'l·." lei!· sehrifl fllt iJgyplh'elrc Spraehc /Ilul Allerllllnsk,mde 90 (1963):13-16. Chaine. M. Elemell/s de grallllllaire dia/eCla/e cople. Paris. 1933. Crum. W. E. A Cupti~' Dlclimlllry. Oxford, 1939. Erman. A. "Unterschicue zwischen den koptischen Dialckten bei der Wonverbindung." Situmgs· betiellle der Prell.ui.',eheu Aklldemie der Wissel/· selJollell,lJerli1l I (1915):161-72. Homer, G. W. The Coplic -Version 01 lite New Testa· mell/ ill Illc NUr/hem Dia/ec/. Otherwise Called Memplti/ic alld Boltairic. London, 1898-1905.
S9
Husselman. E. M. "A Bohairic School Tcxt on Papyrus," lounral 01 Near E(lSlenr Studies 6 (1947): 12951. Hyvel'll,ll. H. US Ac/es fles martyrs de /'I::'i:Ypte. Paris. 1886-1887. AC/Il Mar/ymm. II (Tr:mslationl, Addi/is ludidbllS TO/illS Operis. cseQ 125. Louvnin, 1950. Kahle, I'. E. Bultf'iUlh: Coplic Tuts Irom Deir e/· BII/,,'iUl" iu Upper Egypt. London, 1954. Kasser, R. Papyrus Bodmer m: EI'IlIlgile de lean et Gen1,liaclle Quae SlIpersu,,/. Gt>llingen, 1886. Lefol1. L.. T. "Lillcralure bohairique." Mllseoll 44 (1931):115-35. Mallon. A. Grflltlltraire 001'16, bibliographie, chresl/)" malflie e/ I'OCllblf/aire, 4lh L-d. rev. M. Malinine. Beirut, 1956. Peyro'l. V. A. Lexioou U"g"ae Cop/iclle. Turin. 1835; repr., 1896. Grammaticf/ Ung"ae Cop/ietle. Turin. 1841. _ lAJxico,r Cuplicllm. Berlin. 1896. Polull>ky, H. J. Review of H. de Vis. Humefies l:uples de la ValicmlC. Oricllwlislischc J.,ilemlllrzci/1wg 33 (1930):871-81. ___,. "ZUI' koptischcn Lautlchre 11," Zcitsc!trill fur iJl:Yplisdre Spruehe IIml Allerlumskllnde 69 (1933): 125-29. Review of W. C. Till, Kopli.~chl!- Dill/lOkIgrammalik. mil Lesesl/lcken wrd W(lnerbuch. GUllil1gi)·chl.' Gdehrlc Alluiger 196 (1934):58-67. Eludes de s)'lI/axc COp/fJ. Cairo. 1944. . "Unc quc~tion d'orthogmphe boha:iriquc." Bulleli,t de la SociClc d'archcologic coptc 12 (1949):25-35. _ _ . "ModCll grees en cople?" In Cup/ie Swdies ill HOllor of Wa/ler ElVlug CrUlII. PP. 73-90. Boston, 1950. ___. "Zur Ncugesla1tung dcr koplischen Gmm· Illalik." Orieu/lliislische Llteralliruil,mK 45 (1959): 453-60. ___. "The Coptic Conjugation Syslem." Orien/alia 29 (1960):392-422.
"PI
--==:
==. :
•
60
BOHAIRIC, PRONUNCIATION OF LATE
• "Nominalsatz und Cleft Sentence im I(optischen." Orlen/alia ]1 (1962):413-30. ::--:-. ColJecI~d Paper-s. Jerusalem, 1971. Porcher, E. "Le Uvre de Job, version c;;opte publiCi: et traduite," Pa/ro{ogia Orl~malis 18 (1924):209-
239.
•
Om:cke, H. "Ein altes bohairisches Frogmen! des J.,kubusbriefes (P. Hefd. kupl. 452):' Oriell/alia 4] (1974):]82-92. &hoIl1., C. and Charles Godfrey Waide. Gmmml/li~'/l Al!f;Ypliaca Ulrlllsque Diu/ecli. Oxford, 1778. Schwar11.e, M. G. Dos a/Ie AI/Ypllm, oder Sprae/re, Geschichle, Religiotl !/trd VerflllSSUtrJ: des alum AgyplCtl Ilach dell a/liigypfischctl Originalschrifu!tt und den Milthei/ungen der nichl.iigyplischell Ill/en &hrif/$/eller. leipzig. 184]. Schwartu:, M. G. Koplische Grllmmlltik ... , herllllS,e'~tl nllch des Verf~r-s Tode von Dr. II. Sltin· IhtU. Berlin, 1850. Shisha·Halevy, A. "Bohairic-Late'Egyptian Dia· glosses." In Swdies Pr~ttted 10 Hilns Jilkob Polo/sky, ed. D. W. Young, pp. ]14-]8. East GlooCC!iter, Mass., 1981. Stem, L Koptische Crummillik. Leipzig, 1880. Tnttnrn, H. wicott Aegyplil/et>-Lalillwll, ex Veleribl4.S Linglloe Aegyplillcoe Mottwtrenlis, el ex Operiblls Lfl erozii, Woldii, el AlioTlltll, SWIIIIIO Studio Currges. IlI/n, crml Indice VOCl/lll IAlillomlll. Oxford, 1835. _ _. Dllodeeim Prophewmm Minorllm Libros in LillgrlQ Aegyptiaea Vufgu Cuplica sell Memphilica ex ManuscriplO Parisiensi Descriplus et cum Manu· scriplo Johantlis Lu ... COUll lOS Laline Edidit. Ol' ford, 1836. _,--_ Prophetae Majores, ill Dia/eclo Linguae Aegyptiacae Memphitica ULl Copliea, Edidu cum Ver-siorre Lalil1a. Oxford. 1852. Till, W. C. Koplische Dialektyammatik, mil Luutiicken utld Wiirterbuch. Munkh. 1931; 2nd cd., 1961. Tuki, R. Rlldimenta Litlgllae Coptae sive Aegyplioeue. Rome, 1778. Vergole, J. Grammairc caple, Vol. la, {nlroollclion, phQtI~liqllc cl pllOl1olugie, morphologic synllreml/liqllc (slTUcmre des .lcIIIOIllemes), pllrtie syllchr'Oniqlle, and Vol. Ib, Inlrod,lCliorr, Jlhorreliqlle el phott%gie, morphologic sYl1lhemaliqllc (slrnc/llre des semutlt~ mes), fXlrtie diacNr'Onique. Loovain, 1973. Vis, H. de. Uomclies copies de fa Valiclltle. Copenhagen, 1922-1929. WOrTell, W. H. Coptic Sounds. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1934. ARlI!l. SIIISHA-H.\L£VY
BOHAIRlC, PRONUNCIATION OF LATE. The phonetics of a dead language can be detennined in an indirect way only-namely, by a .scrutinizing
analysis of spelling irregularities that arc based on phonetic phenomena and of traniiCriptions in the writing system and orthography of another language Ihe phonctics of which are better known. Absolute proof of the issue can never be gained. But result~ obtained from different sources and by differenl methods arc to be regarded a.~ probable if they are consislenl. BUI is Coptic a dead language in re.~pcct to phu· netics? Has not the Coptic liturgy been I'cched io a tradilional way down to this day? Although sollie authors have e1aimed near'perfeet authenticity fol' one or another modem tradition, It seems highly improbable that thc 1II0ther tongue of the Copts has Idt no mark on the spelling of the liturgiC31 Ian· guage. It is, there£ore, advisable to take a critical ""od-tllat is, to reconstruct the pronunciation of ancient living Coptic from contemporary sources and to confront thc issue of such an endeavor with modem evidence only a.~ a last resort. For the literory Coptic of the thhteenth century (which is, of course, the BOHAIRIC di:lleet), much elucidation can be gained from a coclex of an Arobic version of the Apophlhegrnata Palrum thai i~ cntir-ely written in the Coplic alphabet (CaS£tnova, 1901; Sobhy, 1926; Burme~ter, 1965-1966). Some n~m.,rks on the eharocter of Ihe Arabic idiom of the text are necessary. It has been plallJiibly classified by Blau (1979) as "Middle Ambic Substandard:' He wrotc, "Its author(s) intcnded to write Classical Ambic, but whcther as a result of his (their) ignorance or negligence, clements of Nco-Arabic penetra\(.'d into h. Likc Middle Arabic texts in gencml, oor text is characterized by freely altcrnating features of Classical Aroble, Nco-Arobic and pseudcKorrections" (ibid., p. 215, sec. 2). The main features of its phonctics have been elaborotcd with a SI.Ibstantial degree of certainty. (/ WIlS pmbably pronounced In the classi· c"l way (voicclcSIi uvular plosive), although a pronunciation as lil or (g) cannot be rnlcd OUI (ibid., p. 221, sec. 8: SnI7,inger: 1971, p. 61). ~ was of pabta· lizcd 31ticulation ([8] or [gJ). ~ and; had c;;oalcsced in an emphatic spiront, most prob.."lbly tj.. n,is pronunciation may also suggcst that!!. and! had pre· served their spirant articulation, although there is no direct cvidence to excludc a plosive articulation d and I, respcclivdy (Blau, 1979, p. 221. 5«. 9; Sattinger, 1971, p. 52). The author generally pre' serves ow and oy in diphthong transcription, but in some cases slips to his Neo-Arobic vernacular monophthong articulation (ibid., p. 47). In fonns of the verb gifa, to COllie, he presents purely Nco-Arabic features, clearly eliding the glottal Slop or hamz
BOHAIRIC, PRONUNCIATION OF LATE
(geyl, 1 carne, gqydl, fCIIl. sing. active p;:It1iciple; ibid., p. 52). The main regul:lf correspondences between lhe Ambie phonemes of the lelll and lhe Bohairic signs of the lranSCliption are given in Ihe following tables (ibid., pp. 49-50, but Wilh observations of Blau, 1979. pp. 218-22. se<;. 6-10):
I. The Consonants zero b I
, I
.
" 0; in lin:!! poliilion also T (see remarks) x
b b
, •
d
d
A A
,
r
d I
, T; in nanlinal position also
•
•
, , , , l • , , , ,
lit
(see remarks)
I
'
q
K
k
x, more rarely K; in final position, exclusively K (see rem;u'ksl ,
f
I m
" '"
" ,
,
H
", ,
No use is made of the following Copli\: [etten; ror lrnnscriblng Mabie consonants: ~, 4'. t. 6, consonan· lui oy.
Remarks. Amble I is gcncrJlly rendered by the aspirate, o. tr in the final position, / nlay also be rendered by T. Arabic ~ to; generally rendered by T; in nonfinal positions it may also be rendered by o. Arabic k is l-endered generally by x or, more rart.~ Iy, by 11... In the final position, however, k is ellelu· sively rendered by K.. This leiter is also used to reno del' Arabic q (see Table I). It is remarkable that T is not used to render Ara· bic I (ellccpt in some cases where the Iauer is in the final position). This can be best eKplained by assum· ing a "soft" articulation (4) for T. Funhcrmon:, three tendencies can be: observed (I) the use of a:o;pirate signs for nonemphlltlc Mops and of nonas· pirate signs for emphatic Mops, the reason for this being. in all probability, the notably nonaspirated character of the Arabic cmphatics; cr. Klistner, \981, p. 4]); (2) the use of nonaspirate signs instead of aspirate signs for Mops in the final position, such as T occasionally for e, and II.. regularly for x, proving that Coptic nonaspirate stops were of soft anicl.llation in nonfinal positions only: (]) the use of II.. rath· er than x (Dlau, 1979, pp. 218-20, sec. 6) (one may conclude From this that the aniculation of II.. was less soft than that of T and II). In the Arabic transcriptions of Coptic liturgical texIS (of later date; cr. Worrell, 19]4, pp. 5-6), non· final T is regularly rendered by Arabk d or 4 (or ~ whkh had coalesced with d in Al"dbic), though not in Greek words (.r.1}'Q, ~"If; ...,.,h...;> , xc; etc.). In what is probably the oldelit transcription tellt preserved, an undated eodell published in ellecrpts by Gahier (1905), final T is regularly l'endered by Arabic ,. The transcription that Sobhy (1940) published in ellccrpts-which is daled, according to him, A.M. 1438 (but lhis cannot be confirmed from the printed rendering; at any rate read "9" [ .. !d') instead of "8" [which would be 1I<1'])-is less consistent in this, a.s are the reeord~ by Pctmcus (1659; d. Galtier, 1905, pp. 109-110), de Rochcmontcix (1892; taken down 1876-\877), find Sobhy (1915 and 1918; taken dnwn early in this century). Modem rcfomled
TAllLE I.
ARABtC
,
61
COPTtC TRANSCRtPTtONS
NONRNAL POSITION
FINAl. POSlTlON
,,
e
o~)
T (0) X (Mo)
T Ie.
q
K
K
62
BOHAIRIC, PRONUNCIATION OF LATE
pronuncinlion does not al1iculatc T "softly" at all; it is, nuber, I or ~ in all positions, in accordance with the Greek pronunciatiun.
2, The Vowels a. d if there is a !wrt mlllaJ!~am in the S...Ulle sylJ". ble; otherwise, (j (sec Bbu. 1979, p, 222, sec. II, and remarks) i 6, ocCllSionally I
"
occasionally oy Ii oy, but also 0 if In the vicinity of a hart mulal!~am (see remarks) uy ),1 if preceded by a !.,mj IIIlIttJ!!J!tJlIJ; otherwise, (JI 01' III indiscriminately I I 0,
uw ),¥ Remtlrks. TatJ!Im, or the glottali7.ing effect, is a c\mracteristic of the ernphatics s, d. I, l, uvular q, and, to a les.~er extent, the post
tion, Here, emphatics arc only used 10 distinguish TO and TID (tmnscribed by !u) 1'1'O1ll Toy (tmnscribed by IIi).
Conclusion The evidence gained from the Bolllliric Imnscl'ip· liun, the Ambic tmnscripliuns of liturgical Bohairic, and tmnscl'iptions of this into lhe L"llin :Ilph:loel from the mid seventeenth century onward corrobo· ralCS many of the results Ihat have been gained frolll other evidence (see 80HAIRtC). The Bohairic consonants are vuiceless, excepl M, N, ", r, and, if in a non/inal position, 5 (sec below), A "soft" al1ieultllion of lhe nonaspirale plosives is nssumed fOl' all Coplic dialects. This has been cor· rohorated by the evidence of the Arabic tmnscriplions: the usual cquivulent or T is Anlbic d 01' 4. It may, however, be aSSumed tlull It was nOl 01' Ihe saille "softne.'i.~" as n, T, and x; it is mther often used to render Ambic k instead of x. Worrell (1934) thoughl il possible Ihat l3ohnir'ic II, T, x, and It were voiced whenever going back to Egyptian b, d, t! (= g), and K, respectively. In the Coplil: alphnbet of lhe Arabic Apophthegmata, however, these signs repre, sent voiceless stops: it is not T that is used for Arabic d but ralher A (a le!lel' of lhe alphabel of Coptic Greek). If .. is used for Al'ahic b and x tor AI'abic g, this m:ty h:lVe been done by d"f.mlt, there being no voiced altel'llalive available, in l:Ontrasl to the case of T, The problem of x is !".Ither one uf Ambic dinleclol· ogy, as this lettel' has by and large been idenlilied with gIm, a phoneme whose aniculation vaJie.~ gl'enlly in 1I1e Arabic idiorns or Egypt (sce Woidich. 1980, pp. 207-208). De Rochemonteix's (1892) Up· pel' Egyplian infOl'm:mls pronounced x as J (g), though one infOl1llant offered a fl'ee(?) vaJinnt t. Sobhy (19 I8, 1" 54), on the other hand, daimed thnt in Uppel' !!gypl, x is J whel'e it cOl'responds to Sahidic oX bUI g whel'e it COl1'Csponds to Sahidic G (but note that xe in the text he reproduces is xe, nOI 6G, in Snhidie). In Lower Egypl, x preceding vowel i was pronounced a.s g, but othelwise it wa.~ g, according lu Sobhy (1915, 1" 18). A very simil.lr IUle applies in model'll reformed pl'onunciation, which has g before i and c. This is rcmarkahlc indeed, As it cannot bc explained by Arabic innuence, it is obvi· ously a testimony to internal Coptic development. In lhe final position, n, T, x. and It seem 10 have conlesced with the aspirates, 4>, e, G, and x, respectively. This. again, is corroborated by the evidence of the Mabic tmnscl'iptions.
BOHAIRIC. PRONUNCIATION OF LATE
No to aspirale stopli, in thc Ar..bic transcriplkms. a (possibly lale) tendency 10 pronounce'" as a fricali\'C, C\'cn in genuine Coplic words, is allcsled; il is sometimes rendered by Ar..bic I (corresponding evidence can be found with de Rochemonleix. 1892).6 is nol USl.'d for h'llnscribing Ambie. It is rendered by .I in Arabic, 1Iithough Ihe assumed pl'Onunciation is ~ •. This can be explained by the fact Ih(\, Ar.:tbie (both clllSSical and Egyptian) hllS no (; phoneme, and the device of rendering Ihe Bolmil'ic phoneme by two Ambic phonemcs (and, by consequence. two graphemes), namely I plus S, met with reluctance, Comparc this to the usc in modem Egypt of s to n:ndcr Turkish t (which is '" in the Turkish Latin alphabel; St'C Prokosch. 1983. p. II). But ~ml:Wberc the t aniculation may have survivl--d. Although bolh Petraeus (1659) and de Rochemonteix (1892) render 6 by s exclusively. Sobhy (1915. p. 18. and 1918. p. 52) heard ttl (though obviously not in OG. which is lois). This could. howcV\:r. be intellll"eled n.~ a lrail of the refonnctl pronuncialion. which has thc t sound (rendel'ed! plus ~ in Arabic scl'ipt). again with the exception or II is assumed that 1\ was pronounced as fl voiced bilabial fricative, /3 (- £). This ol,lculolion wos still noticed by de Rochclllonteix in 1876-1877; Sobhy (1915 and 1918) notcd that nonfin'll p, is pronounced a.~ vocalic II. and never like the rounded "' of Ara· bic. The C\'idcncc of lhe Arabic transcriptions is in agreement with Ihis: initial p, is rendered, nOl by wliw but ralher by a!if plus w:'i.w. and once in the syllable-initial ~ition hamza with kasro plus w:'i.w (":")"!JI,~I ,HIlGJ'Uf&COI'T): by indiealing a short front vowel. the writer obviously hinted at a non· rounded anicul'ltion of the labial. In the final position. ho.....ever. p, was not pronounced as a fricative (ef. Tuki. 1778, p. 3). This cannot be verified in Ihe Apophthegmata transcription, as Ambic filml w is reali7.cd as voc:dic II in the ",,"usal forms. But both in the lr:mSCI'ipliolls and in Ihe record~ of tmditional pl'Onunclnlion, final B is renden:d by the con-esponding plosivc (Ambic b). II is not pos.~ible tn ~y whether finul B fully coalesced with final ;. or the former remained r.oflcr and/or unaspir3ted. It is a very remarkable facI lbat at the time lhc Arabic transcription of the Galticr (19(5) lcxt was produced. Copt
oc.
63
articulation. as it was in autochthonous Coptic
~"".
Thl,: voiced stops of Greek had developed into the con-esponding mcatiV\:S in late antiquity: b > {j (b) > v; d > S (!!); and g before front \"Owcls > J (Ji) > ,. but uthelwise > y (t). The relevant corrl,:~pondcnccs with A.....bie ~igns can be explained by as.~\Iming a similm' pronuncia· tion the Copto·Greck wonls (see espedllly for r), The aspirates of Greek hod developed lnlo the cor· responding fricatives in late 'lntiquity: pi > I/J (/I) > f; I' > " (9; and Ie' before flunl vowels > (: (9), bUl otherwise> K (h,. For lhe Copto-Greck words in Bohairic. note cspl-... cially that'" was 001 rendered by Ambic b; e was apt to render Arabic !: and x was rendered by Ambic j (lhe sound value coming closest to f in Arabic) if preceding a front vowel. but otherwise by Ir. One will be inclined to aUribute the introduction of such "learned" USo'lge to a mther late period of Coptic literacy-for example. a period of high philological interest, such as the thirteenth and rom· teenth centuries, Note, however, that some or lhe misspellings in eorlier Coplic (d. Crum, 1939, pp, 48-49, 516, 540-41, 745) can hanlly be explained otherwise than by assuming a l.....ldition of "NeoGn:ek" pl'Onunciation. The queslion is, though. whether this pronunciatiOn was applied 10 lhe Copto-Greek words in eorlier times in lhe Sllme maller~f.course ....'3y as in lhe Gallier (1905) text. for example. Note th'll lhe informanli or de Rochelllonleix (1892) were not very consistent in the use of r, A. and x in Copt· uled to the Coptic signs lIppcllr systematic and uni· ronn, making tnlOSCliption almost a trnns!iter..tion. Consonants are more or less rendered llccording 10 the Neo-Greek \'3lucs, X is g (spelled bcron: front vuwcls i and e. but ot.helWis<: g (spelled Olher \oaIucs have been mentioned above. A compicUOWi k-ature is the mechanical rendering of Ihe djillkim by hamz.a: ~, 'c'drrf; ~ , kp·l'lrmQl. and 50 on. These modem innovations represent the greatest breok in lhe history of Coptic pronunciation, But
or
CS )
c: ).
64
BOHArRIC, PRONUNCIATION OF LATE
TAIlLl! 2. ).rrrGH
I. 'ariden 2. arilbn 3. ariti!n
.xo lIGHllDT
ifGK",),
"""" ;l1lds6s
;lnOJmbU, enemb{;a 'en'empU
cngas 'engos
GT;')oH
,*k>yI
:x:.ll~"~T
hen uScb~mOI ban uiabehmOl hen 'uSep'chrnOt
H).rG
I. dicbeni6t 2. !\;a ooni61 3. ge pcny6l
ethen nip'bJi adhan niraul 'etl]cn Ilifi'ui
marddlibO m3rarduo mareftllv()
Nxfl m:lIl.r),H I. OJndw bck'mn 2. cn!\;a b;:lkl'l\n 3. 'cnge pekmn
H).rocl
fI.xn T6KHI1TO'(j'O :m
IlOT6ttl)Jl,
I. bedchn;.\k' 2. bedehmlk 3. petehnak
"".
",.
I. ~en tp"e 2. han elba 3. hen 'etll
lIIurcsI mar.lS1
mares'!
'""'of
HJ.f'CI"'9GM lI mal'eB6bi
;lmp'rti emcbl-fJ.di 'cmefriti
mamf~bi
marefMpi H6H tlXEtl
nem hidScn 'lelll hilian llCrll hi~cn
whereas present·day liturgical recitation would perhaps nol be comprehensible 10 the ears of a medieval Copt, this would certainly nOl be troe of traditional recitalion even a.~ it was heard in thi~ cen1Ury. Although it cannot be denied thtll changes had occurred-because of the inlluence of Ambic and inlernal development-the ancient lradition had been preserved in an astonishing measure. An example (fable 2) will serle besl to clarify lhis. The lin>t line of the example is a reconstroction of what the beginning of ,he Lord's Prayer l11uy have sounded like in classical times. BUl note thal lhe phonctic rendelirlg is quite imprecise. Voiceless stops [q, 4l are meant by b and d; what is wriuen f is thoughl to be a bilabial fricative [ell]; short t :rnd u are open vowels (t, :I): t was rather an al! sound (or perhaps even w; d. Vycichl, 1936). The ~ccond line renders Sobhy's (1915, p. 19) reo cord in the conventions used herc (.t for 511, elc.). An Upper Egyptian pronunciation J: has been assumed for .x. The Ihird line is a rendering of modem church recilation as it is Irnnscribed in Arabic script in the popular khulagis.
""""" bikahi clc. ebkahi elc. pi k~hi ctc.
8lDLlOGRAPilY
Dlau, J. "Sollie Observalions 011 Q Middle Arabic Egyptian Texi in Coptic Chametel"ll." IImlsalem Siudies ill Arabic WId Islam I (1979):215-62. Burmesler, O. 1·1. E. "Ful1her Leaves I"l'Orll the Am· bie MS. in Coptic Script of the Apophlhegmatll I'3,rom." Bill/etitt de fa Societe d'Q~htof08it cop/e 18 (1965-1966):51-64, pl. I-V. Casanova. P. "Un Telltc arabI.' lranseril en caractcrcs COplCS." BlllIlHi" de /'IIIS/itil/ frall"ais (/'archeologie oriell/ale I (1901):1-20, pI. 1-11. Crum, W. E. A Coplic Victiomuy. QlI.ford, 1939. Gallier, E. "Un Mnnuscrit copte en CnmClCI"e!I; arahcs." BIlI/l!litt de I'ltlsti/ilt frattrais d'a~htologil! oril!tl/ott 5 (1905):91-111. Kastner, H. PhO/letiJc uttd Photlotogil! des "lOdemell Hochorabisclt. Leipzig. 1981. Petraeus, T. P.~almIlS Primus Davidis, Cop/icf!., Arabice et I.,mine. London, 1659. Prokosch, E. Osma/lise/les Wortg'" iff! AgyptL~ch. Arubischen. Islamkundliche Unlersuchungen 78. Berlin, 1983. Rochemontcix, M. de. "u Prononeiation modemc du eople dans la HaUle Egypte." Memoires de fa Sucielc Unguisliqllfl. 7 (1892):245-76. Repr. in dc
CRYPTOGRAPHY
Rochemontcix. Oeuvres divl!fSes, pp. 95-129. Bi· bliolheque q;yptologiquc 3. Paris, 1894. Satringcr, H. "Zur Phonctik des 80hairischen und d~ Agyplisch·Arabischen im Miltclaltcr." Wietler ].I!i/schrif/ lilr die KIiI/cle cles Morgel/falldes 63-64 (1971):40-65. Sobhy, C. P. C. '~rhc Pronunciation Qf Coptic in the Chun;h Egypt." JOlin/a! of Egypli/IIJ Ardwl!v!ogy 2 (1915):15-20. -::::C' "La Prononciation modcrne du cople dans l'Eglise." IJuIle/ilr de /'II1Sli/ll1 Ir/m~·/Ii.s d'arc/reologle oriellw/I! 14 (1918):51-56. "FragmentS of an Arabic MS. in COptic Scripl." In Hugh G. Evelyn.White. The MOl/as/eries of the Wadi '/l Na/n'll, Vol. I, pp. 231-69. New York, 1926. _.,-_ "1111.' Traditional Pronunciation of Coptk in the Church of Egypt." Bullelill de 10 Societe d'archtologie cop/e 6 (1940):109-117, pI. I-II. Tuki. R. Rlidimellla UI/guae Cop/ae sell Aegyptiacae. Rome. 1778. Vyt:ichl, W. "Pi&lsel, ein Dorf mit koplischcr Oberlieferung." AfilleiIlIIlgell des dell/$£hctl Il/s/lfIIU liir iigyp/ische Allerilimsktmde ill Kairo 6 (1936):169-
or
75. Woidich, M. "Da.~ Xgyplisch-Ambische." In 11Imd· bueh der (JTllbisehell Dialek/c, cd. W. Fischer and O. laslrow, pp. 207-248. POI'a Unguarum Orien' Lalium n.S. 16. Wlcsooden, 1980. Worrell, W. H. Coptic Somrds. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1934. HELMtJT SATLINCER
CRYPTOGRAPHY. AI times the Cop15 have felt the need to use clJ'PI.ogr. About thirty examples of this have been recorded. It would, however, be exct:ssive to speak herc of a "Coptic cryptogl'ilphy," for, as shall be seen, even in a Coptic contell:t, the scribe used cryplOgr<.lpltic systems borrowed from Creek and even preferred Greek over Coplic in formu1a.~ thus disguio;cd. Thc cl)'Plographic systems employed can be summariwd within lhree types.
Flrsl Type The two principal forms fully merit description
a.~
"encoding." fur the Greeks took them not from tlte cla.s.sical alphabet but from an archaic repertoire used in writing number.;.: the lil'St nine characters of !he archaic Cnock alphabot were U5ed to cxpress the units one through nine. The next set of nine were employed to exprC5li the tens: ten, twenty, Ihirty, and
65
TAOl£ 1.
•
I
2 3 4
5 6 7
P
, y
•
, ,, • <
•
100 200 300 400 500 600 700 '00
• •
I' 2. 3'
A
4.
"•
5. 6Q
f
,. ,•
7'
p
90
so on. The next set
900
P q
, •
.;
X
•
w
~ or-t
or
nine letters wen: used to express the hundreds, as Table 1 iIIuslrates. Here one can see thnoe archaic leuers that had fallen out of usc: ~ (stigma) for 6, 1 (qoppa) for 90, and " or-t (sam pi) for 900. During the Hellcnisllc period, imitating a Jewish cryptogr
'7/
b-. ,. ,
, .-"
A-,
H-,
y-x
0-' <- A ,. ,
H-H
t-t
,- H
x-y
TAIlLE 2.
'-0
It - I
0-'
,
'-0
0-' 11-'"
,-.
f·
f
Co.
T_,
,-T
.·C
f -
f
66
CRYPTOGRAPHY
•
This system was suitable for encoding a text WI;t· ten in Greek, and in fact, in encoding fonllulas, the Copts mostly lL'ied Creek formulas, even in the body of documents OIhc:rwisc wrillen completely in C0ptic. However, when Ihey wanted to hide a truly C0ptic formula, they either did not modify the autoch· thonous graphemcs (especially lV, 'l, t, .x., and 6), or th(.'Y encoded them by means of convcnliorml signs. Ilere an: liOme examples of this syslem and some known \'3riations of il; I. From the Coptic trcalise entitkod "Zoslrianos" (Nag HaulIlHldi Libmry, Codcx VIIl [01' IV, aeconl· ing to Dore!i.'it's numbering), p. 132) comes in GI'Cck the following "colophon" ;1\ the 111Ictale'5 end (fiBt half of foul1h century):
oU' " 00;: :i:6'i [0] ijir cwf
m:x
Yf'IO ),(JIl.l!' OOI\J.l.l'1 UW ID.T.Il.'l rcYf>. OOF Yf[ll.x]
Ac'ryot tr)""I"fl[cr]~ 'l-rr putuoii 1'1fOo:; aA71"fi a<; Ai.r)<w ~O'TP(OIIl
"Words of tnuh of Zoslrianos, lhe God of trulh, words of ZOroaster" (d. DOI'eSSC, 1950; Wis.se. 1979, no. I; with some enlendatiOns). 2. A Gn.-"Ck graffito from the sixth century or later found in the TIlcban mounlains (Crum and Evelyn. White, 1926, no. 701) reads thus: til6KO't(x~
~
to,c;~
>.9'lKc.~rt..a
~~6f'cs[It JHOt.tIc}ll.~ 'I' 'lO 'fij '19 ii:ii ·1fU.. T.
t>.ocu
t
Kf Kcri. 8V1'(I~"" rW/ltryi.o/l°xO II rWII ~-yQ~~/I fU{trU "010 __~ rO-<; alMlPTia(<;) JU)lJ
~yW M[71]I't't~ 0 (il)p.ap
wA{ii).. 1" 1" ,,, Ki '116 {
[n lines I and 5, the marks in braces { ... } are superlluous. [n line 1, the first t, and in line 6, the second and third t arc ordinary cro:s&Cs. "Lord and power of lhe holy pl""dyers of the great [monks], pray for my sins! 1 am Menas lhe sinner. Amen, Amen, Amen, Lord! Ind(iction] 7" (cf. Wissc, 1979, no. 2, which strongly improved the n'ading of this text, in an approximale Greek; fomlel'ly published in Crom and E\·elyn.White, 1926, pp. 147, 330, 386). The sampi, a rarely used symbol, is sketcht.od in some variable fashions. The siglum
3. Coptic formulas to proll.'Ct oneself from dOV were not so much for the simple passerby as for lovers or thieyt.'S who would fear the <10&'>' barking and biting at night; thc tc;o;t shown below ",,-as cdittod by Erman (1895) from a fragment corn;.crvcd in the British MUSl..'\Im (Or. 1013·A). TIlc reading of the cl')"ptographic fonnula W"olS spt.'Cified by Wisse (1979. no. II). The revelation of this fonnula is aUribuled 10 Isis, an allrihution that places it llmong the most archaic of Coptic fOllllUlas. Here an: the mOSl essen· tial lines only: [£'IIll~xrslU.xarlllll~lKqlP.f!llII~:!'t,!! ~~le{OXt-]
[Gl]MOyf MnoyJ.p mUM IlQ,lllrO
NTflC~tMe
flTC TC'!MJ.[J.Y TC;)
1 bind thc dog of [ ... ], the son of the woman [ ... ), who is
hi.~
mother!
In this lext, the three Coplic lelteB originated from demOlie, Ill. 'I, and 2. arc conserved jll51 as lhey
are. wilhout encoding (cr. Ennan, 1895; Kropp, 1930-1931, Vol. 2. no. S, pp. 14-16, and Vol. 3, no. 249; sec Wissc, 1979, no. II, for review and comment). 4. In the Coptic medical papyrus published by Chassinat (1921), the namcs of a cenain number of drugs arc encoded in the same way. The manuscripl can be dated from the ninth or the tenlh century. Samples: lAc-f for HXCDf' (or ~~), onion; ~ for XJo.f'KOC (or ?O.AKoc), bron7.e; lElSIl for l'tU.C6, calf. 5. DUling the Persi:m invasion al the beginning of the sevenlh century, lhe monks of the monasteries in the Theban lllountains (in Dancllil'ah as well as in Dtlyr al·Bahri) had to Wilhdl'llw to Ihe surrounding desct'. Prub.lbly this tempomry exile would account for the Coplie gmlliti fuund in II hermitage in the region of Armant in 1947 by l3aehatly (cf. /\bd alMasih el aI., 1965). This gmllilo was written by a monk who carne from the great Monastery of Phocbammon; only the lirst hulf is given here: elll~IICj>eK)),,),5}l,.I",,-fElIIIW':"'"..AIK ~y{Il'twfIl.QlIIITU.
~1[MDIIIi&fI~
_~liOlllilO"l .utOK
+Eu,ooeoc IllIlIlf'fl
HKOH6C II
S161l.J.X1CTOC "AU. KotlOC HT€lfK.T 1u.x0GlC
tc ooxc "'fI o(y)fu. NHH.\1
In line 2, the first t is an ordinllry cross.. The sign in braces I ... } is superlluous. In line 3, the scribe
CRYPTOGRAPHY
"TOIl.' the Ii~ t wilh Ihe shape of an ankh. "I am Phil()(heos, the !oOf\ of Komes, the insignificant dea· con of Terkllt. My Lon.! Jesus Christ, have mercy on me .. ," Thc autochthonous coptic lellers 19 nnd x remain without encoding (d, ibid" p. 30; reviewed by WL~, 1979, no. 12). 6. To disguise the autochthonous COI)lie lellel's, the Copts l1icd employing conventional signs such as !!!: for lI,l lml! txJ for x. The following elllllllple is 1I personal invocation inserted by a monk berore the title of an epistle on virginity allributed to Sail'll Athanasius (Bib1. Nat. copte 131. fol. 21'. perhaps ninth 01' tenlh century; cr. vall LanL'lChool, 1929. Vol. I, App. I; reviewed by Wissc, 1979. no. 14):
and hundreds, 1111.' units are rcpn::scntoo by the let· ters ), through 0, the tcns by Ihe same i through Q topped by a single dot, the hundreds by )i through ~ topped by two dots. This system was perhaps borrowed from Arabic (Wissc, 1979, no. 18). Each sct of the alphabet is encoded by the signs I to 9, 10 to 90, lind 100 to 900, respectively, superimposed one on the other withollt r-CSOI,ing to an inversion, as was the case in Ihe system described llhove, with the r-csull Ihat the leiters ), 10 0 of lhe genuinc tClIt arc not modified by this code at all (Tablc 3), 8. In a Bohairic Gospel book dated from 1327, an invocation is tnmscl'ibed as follows: ttit;lWW ~lJ.,.),1 ut tu.J, bll .l..AHtI 'to 1111111
cH-OJl5!:. i11Of.~[KI] ),XClIlIII'b--9'lJlOC!!{n 1 1l.~)1'f'Stfl~0I0] .,." l.f'IlW'16Y6 I'm
l1IEUHf1 OI)H),C
eM- H.\.l N.\'"
)"HIUl 'to >.HIVl
.\l!-MI.I]
O'(WII "1M (lTto.CDql (2M] 1~H6 H'T(lTHdilIAIU.] ~.,
Remember' me in love, everyone lhut will read in Ihis book, ltnd pray for mc. 7. In a bricf message of grecting wrillcn on a parchment SCl"olp (8.M. Or. 4720[96]), the Coptic let· ters of demOlic origin were encoded by Greek lellers used as symbols for thousands: ~ for 1,000; , for 2,000; r; for 3,000; + for 4,000; and 41 fol' 5,000!hi:!;, respectively, for the lettcrs tf, "', " x, and 6. These graphemes wen: conserved in their n.'gUlar order.
Ven;o:
67
OXCf'lOTKO
),y«I TI.I.e1l),
I"\5~KAX+O'I
::I:ll MlIOY.x.l.t
~K)'~)"llIl"'XTI
Mn),M),IIiOYTI
),IIU ll),nl'+O¥t
),1111), 1I),lItIOyl'
Wilh Godl I grcct and salute the hClllth of my pious Abba P.olphnollti.
The wretched Thomas, Cod be merciful 10 him!
Alllen, Amen, Amen. An originOlI peculkHily: ellch "Amen" Is encoded in a differenl way, The first l.~ represented by +.A.1l8, cor· responding to lhc !lIter lllelhod i11ustmted by lhis invocation. Thc second is 'iii according to Ihe iso· pscphic system already noted lIbove in eu,mple 2. The third appears as .1..111111, according to the el)'plagraphic process described at the beginning of this anicle (cf. I-Iomer, 1898-1905, p. lui; Wis5e, 1979, no. 18).
Third Type A third system substituled for each letter of the nonnal alphabet the cOI"n'l>-punding letter from another nonnal alphabet written beside it but shifted down by onc 01' marc letters, a process called in anliquity "Julius Caesar's method." If one shift:; the second alphabet by one leller, starting with fJ replacing Cl', one has the following:
.-. ,-, .-. .-.
TABU! 3,
One can sec that the name of Ihe addR'SSCc, Abba Paphnouti, is wrinen wilhout code on the parch. ment's verso (cf. Crum, 1905, no. 669; n:viewed by Wisse, 1979, 00. 16).
A-A
Second Type
C'c
A second clyptographic system burruwct.l from Greek also llSl'!'i Ihe primitive :llphabet divided into three rows of eltamcters representing uniL~ of tens
r - r
II -
II
0-0
, -1
k-' ,-,
.-. , -. 0-' ,-. H_"-
II-it
..
r -,
c-,
T_r
..
Y-A
+-6 x-
<;
t-· .-. ..
,-0
68
a~
A p. II f 0 .". P U 'T V If' X 1/1 til fJy6t(.,bl KAp.llfoTrpU'TII.px"'wa
(I
P 'Y 6
CRYPTOGRAPHY
t , "
K
9. Here is an e1tample allestL-d in a Gospel leXl from Ihe White Monaslery d:1Ied 1112 A.1I. The same process was only applied 10 the five Coptic lellers 'iii through .x encoded by their own sequence being shifled by one leuero
""tG.x '1t
6
r.\I~oouno.Y~lc]
"'T~~~[Y7.J~~~,t;t 11l~1lK8 ~lkTl!'[r]
yc ':lQ}ltfOY[T6) '!ow ':l),l
C.J~o~
I am the poor Viclor, son of Shenoute. Forgive me! (cr. Crum, 1905, no. 489; van L:mtKhoot 1929, no. Ixu-h; Wisse, 1979, no. 19, scllied the issue of its interpretalion.) These syslems are the most CUll"Cnt. The fir.;t, transmitted by the COplic scribes to Iheir Elhiopian colleagues, was even adaPled 10 Ihe Ge'cz language and used onder lhe dcsign;Jtion of the "learned Ian· guage" or ""ggara liqtiwcrlt (Conti·Rossini, 1927, pp. 524-28; unfortunately noces WT'iuen very hastily and imprecise). Other Types Were lhere other Coplic processes of encoding? One can suppose Ihis, since st..'Vcral formulas slill resist efforts 10 decode them, unless they an:: cryptogram imitations devoid of meaning. It must be poilll' cd out 'hat artificial alphabets ellisted and were used '0 hide astrological, alchemic, and magical ronnulflS. Indeed, Hellenistic and BY7.antine occultism pro· duced many picluresque versions (DOl'esse, 19501951, pp. 221-26). FU11hennore, the Arabs, nOI mel'Cly satisfied to revive such formulas, added a greal number of fancies that spread throughout the Mediterrnncan world (among othe1"5, cf. Ibn Wahshlya, "Lcs AlphabcL~ occultes devoi!cs," In Hammer, 1806). It is certain that thmugh the Dyorontiocs, the Copts learned the cryptogmphic method of translileraling lhe normal alphabet by a "Ioog key"-that is, by a conventionalized phrase embodying all the !cUCD of Ihe alphabet out of alphabetical order, as suggested by repetilions in the- anificial sentence ,),1f'OX6t.Um TO
OH~~6f"U'WlOl.I H H I ),k
-t .. t
x
+
Y T C
r
lhc:sc two Jines were found scribbled On a piece of wood recovenxl in the ruins of the Thehan Monastcry of Apa Epiphanius (Crum and Evelyn.While, 1926, no. 616). Thc gmlcsquc fonnula
ltl3PoxiTt>lIJ 00 qilJtof b1JPO(vyo«op.f/1t,u'fntTtO".
.x",
The texl reads:
),tI()I(,
10 be compared with the alphabctic order tron· scribed a.~ follows:
epyU\ OHI'~IOC,
was so well known lhat thc Palatine Anthology (9.538) had included it. 1I0wc\'(,:r, Ihere survi\'e no ellompk'li of either Coptic or Greek cncoded texts eillployiog it as a key. And yet, the cryptogmphic purpose of this mnemonic device seems to be indisputable, the normal alphabcl being COllOcctcd with it in the fonn of three !nvel1eJ rOWS (fl'Om 9 to )" rrom 1 to I, lind from f to rl, a.~ in the fir.;t of the s)IlItems discussed above. Purpose One should ask what purpose these cryptogr.lms served, for it is clear that such systems began vinual· Iy al lhe birth of the Coptic language (elUlmples I and 3) and laslcd at least until the fool1eenth century (example 8). In answer, Ihe limited number of examples so fur identified, plus the fact that severol cases remain unidcntifiL'<1 and that it is impmsible in other instances 10 decide whether thc text is written in Greek or Coptic (e.g., the calnmus box from Anlin~ IANTtl'looPOUS] in the ancienl collection of the Guimel Museum kept loday al lhe Louvre; cf. Oon.'sse, 1951, pl. 1) allow jusl a few observations rolher than I.rue conclusions. It seems that inilially such systems served to hide lhe entire title of an apocryphal work, to disguise a magic formula or make it more mystel;Ous, or to veil the exaCl identity of medic..l drugs from the knowledge of common people (ellamples 1, 3, and 4). For the I'Cst, it became above all a guileful C1tpe· dient of some literates 10 communicate among Ihemselves only: an invocalion inscl1ed by a scribe at the end of a manuscript he has copied (examples 6, 8, and 9); a proyer of a monk Sl;:ribblcd on a wall (examples 2 and 5); a brief message, esscnlially pmycr, to another monk (example 7). All of this was at once naive in il5 pmc($.~ and impoverished in its conlent. Apparently, Ihe worthiL'lit things hidden in these cryptogr.uns have been totally lost, except vague memories: ''The Thcbans tt'll of an angel giv. ing the liCicnce of lhe mystic language to Pachomius, Comelius and Syrus in such a way that Ihey ex·
a
CRYIYfOPHONEME
pressed themselvc:5 by means of a special alphabel ....-hich conccakd the meaning in hidden signs and symbols" (Pratfatia ad ngl/las S. PQc/,ornii. in Mignc. PL 23, p. 68). This would confiml a Ictler from Pacoomiw; II) Syrus (ibid., p. 1(0): "Animad\'eni cnim lerminos esse cpistolae vesu'ac Hela ct Thela.'· where termines could specify a key 10 decodc lhc order of lhose:: things of which one CUll only catch a glimpsc. HtllLlOGRAPIIY Abd o.J.Masih. Y.; W. C. Till; and O. H. I!. Burmcster. "Coptic Gl"'~lIiti and Inscriptions from the Monas' tery of Phocbammon." In C. Bachally. I.e MOlla· Sltre de PIJoeb,mmw/I dalls IQ Thcb6rdc. Vol. 2. pp. 24-157. Cairo, 1965. Cha.Wnat, E. UII Papyrus medical coptc. Calro, 1921. Conli·Rossini, C. "Di Olleuni selilti eliopici int.-diti, 4, II 'Nagara Iiqiwcnt: sc:rillura convenzionale." RCIlJicotrli dcll'Accademia IlaVol/ale dei Lillcei. Clas~ di scicuu mr:wali. sloriche c filolegiche. ser. 6, (1927):524-28. Crum, W. E. Cutlllo!:lIc of the Coptic MIlIIUR'ripls ill the British MII,reum. Londnn, 1905. Crum, W. E" and H. G. Evelyn.Whlte, cds. The Mmr/lS/cry of Bpi/JlumillS at Thebes, 1'1. 2. Ncw Ynrk, 1926. [)ores.o;e, J. "'l.cs Apocalypses de Zoroa.~trc. de Zos· Hien, de Nicothce, .. .' (Porphyre, Vic de Plotin, 116:' In Coptic Stl/dies ill Hcmr:w of Wlllter Ewillg erum. pp. 255-63. Boston. 1950. __~ "Cryptographic cOple et cryptographic grccque:' Bullelin de /'InSii/!# d'Egyple 33 (19501951):215-28 and pI. 1. Erman. A. "Zauberspruci). fur cincn Hund." Zeits· chrifl fiir iJgyplische Sprllche lwd Aflet1l/msk",ule 33 (1895):132-35. Gardlh.ausen. V. Griechische Pll/iJogrllphie, Vol. 2, Die Sellrif/, U"'erschrifiCII und Chronologie illl AI,et1/1II1 mul im bYUlIllini,tchelll Mille/llller. LciIYJ.ig, 1913. Hommer, J. Ancient Alphllbeu Qlrd Hieroglyphic Chllr. /lc/ers. London, 1806. [Homer, G. W.] TIre Coptic VersiOlI of the Nell' Testa· mlill/ in tire NOr/lrem Diulecl, O/henvise Called Memphitic /lml Boltairic. London, 1898-1905. Kropp. A. M. AusgewiJhlte Iroptischc. 4Jubet1e,%/e. Brussels, 1930-1931. lantschoot, A. van. Recl/cil des colopllOtIS des lIlalll'· serill> chliliens d'Egyple. LouV'o1in. 1929. Migne. J. ·P.• ed. Patrologill Ullilla 23. Paris, 1865. Wmkler. H. A. Siegel wrd CnllrakUre in der muhaftf< medllniscnen 4Jllberei. Berlin and Lcip7.ig, 1930. WIS5e, F. "Language Mysticism in the Nag Hammadi Texts and in Early Copt~e Monasticism. I, Cryptography." Elichoria 9 (1979): 101-120.
JEAN DoRESS.ll
69
CRYPTOPHONEME, Thc term "CryplOPhonClllc" designalcs any phoneme that appears not di· rectly, through a grapheme (IL'lter) exclusively its own in the superficial foml of the language (ilS 01'thogl'aphy), but indireclly, through some grapheme not Its own and normally assigned to another phoneme. 111e elliMencc of the cryptophoneme, superficially concealed, can be recognized (It l\ deeper level (on the question of Icvels, sec Hint7.e, 1980, pp. 111, 122), where it shows Itself in Indirect fashion by its influence on neighbnring superficial phonological SIl\lCIUI'CS, in various lellemes. and the like. If the grapheme that renders Ihe cryptophoneme is normally allolled to another phoneme. it is none· theless most often chosen because of the similarity of pronunciation belween phoneme and cryptophoneme. Kasser (1982) thinks he can detecl in Coplie the existence of at leasi three cryptophonemes in tachysyllabication (i.e.. quick SYUAlllCATION): the glide IjJ of IaChysyllabication. rendered onhographically by (0)1 (normally /il in lachysyllabicalion and always /ilin bradysyl1abic3tion. slow syllabication); the glide Iwl in tachysyl1abic!ltion, render-ed orthographically by (o)y (normally luI in lachy.~yl1abication and always luI in bmdysyllabicalion); lhe enigmatic occlusive 1'1 (d. Dieth, 1950, p. 101; Kasser, 1981:1, pp. 26-32; and Al.Erll), which of mx::cssity follows a tooic vowel. a chiefly vocalic link rendered gl"'o1phically by vocalic gemina· tion (see GEMINATION. vQCAlJc). probably always equh'alent to tonic yowel plus atonic vowel in bradysyllabication (d. the problem of "glides" and "glidants" in phonology, Kasser, 1981b, pp. 37-38: and that of aleph, rather than ·AYIN. in relation 10 vocalic gemination). In the Coptic idioms, dialects. lind subdialecl!i without graphical vocalic gemination, such as 8 and its suhdialects, and C, 1'4, V4, W, and M. there are only thc eryptophonemes 1;/ and /w/, blll nOl 1'1. since even the harrowed grapheme that renders it in other dialects has disappearecl, although In 8 etc., C, F4, V4, W. and M tl'aces have survived of the influ· ence fomlerly exerdSt.'d by lhis cryplOphoncme upon the neighboring superficial phonological structures (e.g., S K.l...l.+T /b't/, to leave me. 8 "",.(IT and not -"",'0. Confronted by something lhat he has reason to think conceals a cl')'ptophoneme, the phoneticist and philologist may seek to "decode" it, and thus demonstrate its existence. not by simple examination graphemes with exclusive allocation but by a com· plex examination of graphemes with allocations that comparative and analogical analysis will show to be
or
70
DIALECT, IMMIGRANT
., diverse. The possibilily will 'llwa~ remain of contesting the existence of this or thai t:ryptophoncmc (cr. Edgel10n, 1957, in regard to aleph and 'llyin, lhe survival of which ['llyin only] in Coptic the author also contests). Because uf valious factor,; that often lll11ke il very difficult, or' even impossibh:, lu :Iehlcve peliect correspomlence between the phonological system of a language and its alplmbclic and Olthographical systems, practically ever)' lan/!,ullge bus ils cryptopbonemes (d. Dlctb, 1950, pp. 36-43). [I is therefore not surprising to lind them lliso in Coptic. BIBLIOGRAPHY
Dicth, E. Vademekum ria PhVl1etik. I'hrmelisclJe Grulld/agen fiir das lVisse~lsc1wftliche WId pruktisclJe StUr!illlll der Sprache~l. Bern and Mu· nit:h, 1950. Edgel10n, W. F. Review or W. C. Till, Koptischc Grammatik ($ai"discher Dia/ckt), mit Bib/iographic, Lcsestiickc~1 und WQrtc/Vcrz.cichl1issc~1. JOImwl of Ncar Eastern SllIdie.~ 16 (19.;7):136-37. Hintze, F. "Zur koptischen Phonologie." f.nchorill 10 (1980):2]-91. Kassel', R. "Usages de la sudigne dans Ie P. Bodmer VI, notes additionnelles:' Bulletill de la Sociiilc d'egypi%gie, Gencve 5 (1981 a):23-]2. ___ . "Voyelles en fonction ConWllarllique, con· SOllnes en l"unction vocalique, et dasses de phunemes en eopte." Bullethl de /a Societe d'cgyplologie, Gel/eve 5 {I 981 b):33-50. --::::C' "Syl1abation rapide ou lente en copte, I, Les Glides jjj et jwj avec leurs COITcspondanls vocaliques 'ji/' ct '/u/, (et phonemes apparics ana· logues)" 'lnd "II, l\Ieph et 'voyelle d'alcph:" Enchoria 11 (1982):23-27,39-58. Ouecke, H. Review of 1. Ver'gOle, Grammaire cuple. MIISeon 91 (1978):476-80. Stern, L. Kuplische Gramnl/ltik. Leipzig, 1880. Till, W. C. "Alles 'Aleph und 'Ajin im Koplisehen:' Wi,mer Zeitscl1rift fiir die Kllnde des Morgen/mules 36 (1929):186-96. _"'~. KUpli)'che Grammalik (!wi'discher Dialf!kl), mit Bibliographie. Leseslilcken Ilnd W iirle/Vl'l7.Ciclll1isse~l. Leipzig, 1955. __~. Koplischl' Dialelagrammalik, mit Leseslikken lind Wi:lrterhllch. Munich, 1961. Vergole, 1. Grann/wire cople, Vol. la, IllIrodljCliol1, pllOH
DIALECT, IMMIGRANT, In Coptology, the term "immigranl di;llecl" means any idiom spoken nut,ide it, region of origin. The classic example is, of coursc. Sabidic, wbicb in its f'lrthest origin proba· bly derives in some way from a regional di:det:t; afterward it spread upSlream and downstr'Cam, and bec.lme gr.lduilily a supraregional ktnguage, the vehicular, or COlllmon. speech ollhe Nile Valley rrom Cairo to Aswan. It is rea,onahlc to suggest that each Coplie idiom bas. in principle, a lerritory or wbich it is, or originally was, the naturalillnguage (cf. GROGIl.A· I'HY. DIALECTAL). The vlliidity uf Ihis gcnentl statement is not afrected by the fact thaI a dialecl ele. known 10 scholars only in a morc or lcs., advanccd stage or nelilralization is evidem:e Olll situatiun uf compromise, which, in terms of logical and chl'Ol1ologk:ll evolution, is only secondary, not prim'lry, a siluation in which Ihe more advallced Ihe neutraliza· tion is, the more diflicult it hecomes 10 delermine lhe geogmphical origin of its componenls, The origin of A, P, /3, and possibly M can be scen with some pred,ion. That of I.-or more precisely, tb.ll of eaeb cOmponent of I. (i.e., L4, 1..5, and 1.6) as a dialectal cluster, pos.sibly evolved, collectively, if nOI degene['l'Ite, ['emains of the previuus common speech of al least II lar'Se par1 01 Upper Egypl-does not emel'Sc so clearly (to the north and perhaps also 10 the soulh of A; cr. LYCO·UIOSI'OLll'AN). The origin of S is even more obscure, even if some arguments from its phonology (so fur a, it can bc known fmm its or1hography, which lhe majol'ily of Coptologisls think is possihle) and especially fmm it, morpho· synlax suggesl placing Us origin in upper Middle Egypt, somewhere between the region or M and lhe areu of which L W;lS the current language. Tbe rl'ason is that the secondary componentS of L and Iheir urigin ure slill nol known. This means that there is even greater ignornnee of lhe precise chHr'l'lcter of its chief component, but there are good grounds for t:aJling it, too, L, or pre·L, since it was from lhis above all thai L emerged. The lack of knowledge 01 pre-I. prevents location of ilS or'igin with any preci· slon. I!ven less is known about the secondary compo· nCnL'l of S, and hence uOOUI the prccise characlcr of ils chid component, pre·S, so mueh so that some doubt whether it even existed and consider lhe seurch for it superfluuus and illusory. From this point of view, S would nOI have any precise local origin; it would he a completely neutral and hybrid prOdUCI, Ihe result of a large number of compromis· es among the various Coptic dialects lhe whole lenglh of the Nile, gathering up the results of earlier regional compr'Omises. In Ihis view, lhen, one would
DIALECT, IMMIGRANT
ha\'c 10 s(''C in S ultimalely some kind of a \'aS1 compromise embracing Ihc whole "dialcclal" pan.r rama of the counlry, and hence a "language" in Ihc broadest sense, nOI, ,"Iriclly SJ>C'.lking, a "dialt:cl" (cf. Kassel', 1980, pp, 103-104, n. 17), When a local or regional dialecl or idiom is spokcn in lhe lemlory of iL" origin. it is the "aulochthonous dialect" of lhal area, One may also use this Icnn, by Citlension. for a somewhat neulralized dia· lect thaI has become regional (i.e., a large regional idiom originaling in a l:ompromise belween Ihe mi· nor autochlhonous dialed of one place and minor neighboring aUlochthonous diak'CIS), SO long as ils Ulll: rem,lins l:onfllled 10 lhe region In which it has established itself lhrough these l:olllpromises. Some Coptic idiom,", eaeh supported by an origi· nal milieu (geogmphical and, llbove all, sodnl) more dynamic tlHIIl that of its neighbor!l, progressively in· vaded neighhoring ten;tory, extenuing their own gt-ographical area, TIlis is tnle for S nnd, to a lesser but still considerable degree. possibly also for L, and was perhap!! a tendency in V (mther than At). One calls Ihese "imlllignmt dialecls" when Ihey are en· toUntered oulSide die areas in which they are the aUlochthonous idioms. 'Ole dialeclal invasion, Ihe mOSI important cause of the fonnation of an lDlOun, call be seen most conveniently in what appeaB 10 have been the progress of S. It Yer)' soon, and probably a long ti~ before the strictly Coptic epoch, became lhe common language of the whole Egyptian Nile Valk'Y above the Delta, Bc:sidc it. of coorse. In all the im· portant economic and polilical centers there was the Creek of F..gypt, but thi~ was a foreign languagc reserved for the Grt:ek minority and a small elite of bilingual Egyptians. TIle con."t-quenees of thili inV'"dsion or Sahidic, in the morc 01' less long term, were disastrous for thc:: othc::r idiom.~, especially the autochthonous dialect" nf Ihe area!l involveu; lit 1ellst on Ihc litcnlry level. S progressively SUllpla11led them anu chokc::d thC::111 01r. The Sahidic invasion could Inke eITecl in two main way:;: (a) by a slow continuous progression, through direct contaci along the road~ by bnd, which produced a fairly homogem,'ous conqUCSI and lefl behind various "pockets of l'e!ilSlanCe" in comers in the oounllY. sometimC5 concentraled around small IOWns or (Ialer) monasleries that \l.'ere Ixu1icularly conservative; or (b) by a more rapid disconlinuous progre$Sion, along the lille of the river from large port to lal"Jc porI, which I~ in lhe fir!lt place to the esrablishment of islands of thc nt-'W idiom in certain lOCiaI milieus of the most important towns. while the country areas and small towns (or small ports)
71
in belwccn remained prnclicnlly unaffected in thc short and middle lenn, and continued for a long lime railhful to Iheir autochlhonous local dialect. According to the social class or the lcvel of culture of those who wished 10 speak it (the "social" aspect of the Coptic diaJects; cf. GEOGRAPHY, OlAu;c. TAt) and according to the time elapsed sincc ilS immigralion. Ihe immigrant dialcct was itself inevlta· bly, and in wrying degrees, subject to lhe Influence of the autochlhonous dialect (cf. Vergote. 1973a, 2-3,5). This hyblidi7.ation may hom: bL-cn pl'llclically nonexistent in those milieus which had thernstl.....,:> immig'';Itc<1 rmtll the region where S originated or IImong rcccnt immigrolnts for whom S wa.~ Iheir mother tongue, BUI from Ihe second or third genc::· mtion onward, even in cultivatc::d dl'cles, and with 011 the moTe rellSOn in milieus of a low culluml level, it would be eneoumged hy continual contllcts between autochlhonou.~speakers .IIlU immigrnnts, or de5Cendants of immigrants, and would sometimcs have reached the level of orthography (..-specially in vowels), where il produced percel)tible modilicalions. In milieus of a low cultural level, this conltlmination was shown by Ihe production, in quile anarchic fashion, of very diverse idiolectal fonns, In cullivat· cd milieus in which die immigranl dialecl was sp0ken, rcsislance 10 contamination fTOm Ihe autoch· thonous dialect may have been effeclive for a short timc after the immigralion. Succeeding generations would eventually undergo contaminalion 10 some extelll, despite dicir will to adhere to Ihelr own autochlhonous dialeclal system. They would gradually COllie to te,'ms not wilh die idiok'Clal anarchy of Ihe milieus of low cuhure but with a kind of !lystematic COlnpromise thai would emel'gC as, in some reo spect", II new di"lcctal s)'Slem slightly differcnt from the original system that had penetrated carlier into this orCa of immigmtion. This would be n sySlem of hyhrid origin, in which the immigmnt phoncmic component to a large extent prcdomlntlte~, but the IIUlochthonous componenl, though vel)' l1U1ch In the minority, also has ils p..wt. Such may have been the case wllh lll.... t.F£'T' P, in which wme have secn a variety of proto-Sahidic (reconstrucloo, 'pS) immigrating inla the Thebaid even before the Coptic period. liere, along."ide a kind of ·pS vocabulary that would be lhe major demelll, lhere would be found also. among remains of SOlne lost local dialcel, .several ·pS lexemC$ (i.e.. proto-Sahidic with some phonemic characteristics Ihal are Lycopolitan or, in a Ial'Re number of eases. Akhmimic), bul not ·pSl (i.e.• proto-Sahidic wilh lycopo1itan or other charactl"r1slics that are
72
DIAlECr, IMMIGRANT
idiolt:ctal or nonsystematic and Ihomughly in-eguJar, er. Kasser, 1982). Analysis of the numerous Sahidic telllS found in Upper Egypt would probably allow one to discover, alongside tOOse which '111'(: pul'(:ly idiolectal and pm· cnt S or SO fonns, others that systematically show their adoption of some Lycopolilan or Akhmimic phonemic characteristic. and hence present SI or Sa forms. Equally the product of euhiV".ttcd Sahidic milicus in a region of which L Is the autochthonous regional (or even local) dialect are !IOmc texts in immigrant S whose phonological 5yslelll is enlirely S (so far as one can judge (rom thl.' onhography) but whose syn· talC and lexical stock arc L nuhcr lhan S. Mutatis mUlandis, it could be A rather than S, if one is interested in thl.' pltl.'noml.'na produced hy immigra· tion of S into an areu or whkh the aUloehthonous dialect w.:\S akin to A (and no doubt very similar) and in which L, as .m immigrant dialect, may have been the common speech even berore the Suhidic invasion (:is in Ihe region of Nag Hammadi) and before the region was completely swamped by the immigration of S. Should one class these texIS as evidence of A or. on occasion. of L, rather than of 51 That would not be very reasonable. for if in Ih(:ory syntaclic and Icxical criteria are at least as imponant as (or even more imporuntthan) phonological crite· ria in the analysis of a text, the faci remains that the last: are the only ones which can in practice be applit..-d in almost all cin::unu.t.ances, even if one is dealing with a trining scrap of text in which the ~lactic structures are not readily apparent and one can identify only a few isolated and nOI very specific words, and hence cannot lind that r.u~ word. or observe the characteristic syntactic construction. thai belongs to A or L and not to S. It is, thus, to the phonological criteria thai priolity would ultimatcly be given, not in tcnns of any theoretical superiority hut simply as a mailer of convention, bl.'cause these criteria are the most practical and, so 10 speak, uni· verSally applicable. Therefore, these cases require the usc or a siglullI more complex than the eal'lier ones. to indicate a veneer of S phonology on either a Icxical or a syn· tactical system that is non·S. This kind of siglum will designate either the non·S leliemcs adopted into im· migrant S (with a phonological orthography perfect· Iy consistent with S) or Sahidic tex1.5 originating in another dialecl. subsequently adopted into immi· grant S. and clothed. in an orthography perfectly consistent with S. but as a veneer on a non'S syntall. Cases of the latter sort may occur either because of
mental habi1.5 due to the non&hidlc mother tongue of the redactor (or the translator of the first Coplic version of a Greek original) or because these writings were first composed in anothcr dialcct and then translated into Sahidic. These cOllipleli sigla will be $1/1. S'/a. $1/"1. SR. and so on, for Sahidic, showing lIS condition as an immigrant diak-ct in n..-gions when:: L. A, M. F, or another dialLoct is the autochthonous dialect: they could also be L!ja and so on if it wa... a ca...e of Lycopolilan or Lyco-Dlospolitan immi· gr~ting into the territory of autochthonous A, and liO 00.
Suhidie is the most neutral of ,he Coptic idioms llnd became the common spcl.'t:h of the entire Egyp. tian Nile Valley above the Delta. As noted !lbuve in lhe descriptiun uf tlte origins of the phcnomena indicnled by Ihe sigla Sf or S'/I, there al1: :Ill kinds of S, of which only one is an autochthonous S while lhe olhen; arc immigrnnt. or thc productions in immigmnt S, some are as completely S as tlte autochthonous; these will be described as "atypical" immigrant S. Others will clearly bl.'tr,ly their status as immigrant S; they will be called "typical" jUlIni· grant S. in a lexicon, the siglum S should be assignl.-d only to Icxemes allested by autochthonous S (and the witnesses of atypical immigranl S): the OIhers (witnesses of typical immigrant S) should be given sigla such as Sf or $1/1 (cf. Kas,o;er, 1980. pp. 108-109). OIBLIOCRAPHY
Kahlc, P. E. Bala'iuJ}J: Coplic TexIs from Oeir e/· Bala'i1.llh in Upper EgyP/. Oxford and London. 1954. Kasser, R. "DialL't:tcs, sous-dialecles et 'dialecticules' dans l'Egyptc cople." Zeilsclrrifl f/lr ilgyplw:he Sprache Imd Altcr/rll/1sktmde 92 (1966); 106-15. _ _~. "Prolegomlmes It un esstli de classification systematique des dialectes et subdialectes coptes sclon les critCrcs dc la phonellque. I, Pl'incipes et tcnninnlogic." Museoll 93 (1980):53-112. _ _~. "I.e Dialectc protosai'dique de Th~bcs:' Archiv fUr PnpymsforschUllg 28 (1982):67-81. NaScl, P. "lkr frtihkoptische Dialckt von Theben." In Kopto/ogischc SlUdicn in dcr OOR. pp. 30-49. Wlsscnschaflliche Zeilschrifl der Mtlr/itr-LwhcrUniversil111 lIalle·Wille"be!'8, Sonderhclt. HalleWittenberg. 1965. Polotsky. H. J. "Coptic." In CU"CIll TrCllds in Litl' guisties. ed. T. Scbcok, Vol. 6, l1ngllislics ill S
DIALECT, SPORADIC
, liqlll!
(S/fIlt'/Urll des simIJtlIemes).
partie sY/lchrcr
niqlH!. Louvnin, 197301,
___ "I.e Dialeclll caple P (P. Bodmer VI: Provcrbcs), essai d'identification." Rellue d'egyplologie 2S (1973b):SO-S7. Worrell, W. H. Cop/ic SQllllds. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1934. RODOl.PHE KAssER
73
r
(thus J. I in 11 primillve state of cvolution only [graphic vocalic duplication in a secondary SUIte, as In S, but also fn:qucntly omitted], and so on; d. Kasscr, 198Oa). OtOl.lOCRAPIIV Browne, G. M. Michigll1l Copfic TUIS. Barcelona, 1979. HuSS('lman. E. M. "A Bohalric School TCltt on Papy· IUS." JO
DIALECT, SPORADIC. A "sporadic dialed" is any dialect :utCSloo by one or more leJllS that, while certainly idiolectal, are or a "transparent" IDIOl£CT, allowing one to see clearly the greater part of the essential dialccbl ch:tl".tclcnslic:s of the idiom; howc\'cr, throughout the document($). these chamclerislics are rivaled by those of another dialect thai is continually more strongly atlested. A sporallie dialect may be known only from almost pure witnesses that are nut idiolt:clal, but are (like Hussclman. 1947. and Quecke, 1974, for 84, a subdialect or B; d. DIALa:rs) probably (and unfortunately) 100 brier 10 provide a ,ruly exhauslive description of most of ilS principal phonological and olher characteristics. Such WlIs the case with M .....hen Kahle (1954, pp. 220-27) described it before the discovery of the four great manuscripts known tod'ly: lhe Psahns (in rath· er good condition, but unpublished), the Gospel of Manhew (in perfect condition and carefully edited by Schenke, 1981), lhe first harf of Acts (in perfect condilion, but unpublished), and the Paulinc epistles (with many lacunuc, and mpidly published by Orlan· di, 1974). Such wa.~ abo lhe case wilh 874 (a southel1l [1] and slighlly Ilrchaic [7] subdialect of B; cr. DIAl.E(.'TS), which rOl'tllS one of the componcnts of the idiolecl of P. Bodmer 111 (first hand), before lhe discovery of Pap, Vul. C(1)tO 9, a papyrus codex of the Minor Prophets nnw In lhe Vtltican Ubmry but still unpub· Iished (c£. Kas.scr 1958, and 1966, p. 66-76), So it Is, and even more evidently, with OlAlocr r. a PROTODIAU!LT of L, for in j, where may appear for Iftl (60 percent of lhe cases), it is strongly rivaled by ~ (40 percent; Ka."5Cr, 1979; 198Ob, pp. 83-84; 1981, pp, 112-13). A panially sporadic dialect (or PROTOOLAU£T, META· DlAlEtT, or wbdialect) will, Iikc P, for ellample, have :some of lis essential phQnemic characteristics fully aUested by onhogrnphy (thus' - Iftl, !J '" lx/), while Olhers will be attested only in sporadic fashion
a,
cr.
Kahle, P. E. &fa'ivth: Coptic Tuts from Deir elBala'iUth itr UpfHr Egypl. Ollford and London, 1954, Kasser, R. Papyms Bodmer 111: Evangile de Jum e1 Genise l-fV,2, en bohlllnque. CSCO 177-178. lnuvain, 1958. ___ "A propos des differentcs fonnes du condi· donne! cOfne." Muslotr 76 (1963):267-70. L'l!vllngile ulon sainI Jean et /es ver.siatls caples de to. Bible, Neuch4tel, 1966, ___ "Relatk>rn; de gencalagie dlalcetale dans Ie domaine Iycopolitain." Bulle/in de 10. Societe d'igyplologie. Genm 2 (1979):31-36. "Usages de la surligne dans Ie Papym.. Bodmer VI." Bul/elin de /a Socitit d'tgyplologie. Geneve 4 (198Oa):53-59, _ _ . "Pro1egomenes II un essal de classification systematique des dlalcctes et subdlalectes coptes scion les criteR'S de la phonctique, I, Princlpes et tcnninologie." Museotl 93 (198Ob):5l-112. " ... , III, Systcmes onhographlqucs el categories dlalec· tales." Mustotl 94 (1981):91-151. ___ "Un Nouveau Document protolycopolitain." Onell/aUo 51 (1982):30-]8. Lacau, P. "Fragments de l'A,o;censlon d'lsa'ie en copte." Museon 59 (1946):45]-57. (Leipold!. J.] Aegyp/ische Urkumlen ails det! k/)"iglichen Museetr Zll Berlin, Irertmsgegeben von der Gencralvcnvo!lung, kopiische Urkundcll, Berlin, 1904. Orlandi, T, I'upin della Utliversi/a degli Swd! d! Milallo (P, Mil, Copli), Vol, 5, LeI/ere di San Paolo ill coplo ossinllclrila, edizjOllc, commellio e illdici di 7'. Orlandi, cOIl/nbulo Iillg,Ii.~lico di H. Qllecke, Milan, 1974. Ouccke, H. "Ein lilies bohl1irisches Frogment des Jakobusbricfcs (P. Hcid, Kopt, 452)." Orienlo/ia 43 (1974):382-9]. Schenke, tl,·M. Dos Mol/hiJlu·EvallgeIillJll im mil/ela· gyp/is<:hell Dialek/ des Kopiischen (Codu Sclteide), TCllte und Untersuchungen :lour Geschlchtc del' a1tehristlichcn Utemtur 127. Berlin, 1981WOlTell, W, H. Coplic Tats in lire University 01 Michigall Collection. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1942, RODOLPHE KASSER
74
DIALECT G (or BASHMURIC
01-
MANSURIC)
DIA LEC T G (OR BA SHM UR IC OR MANSUR IC) , To judg e by a rath er curi ous orthogl1lphi. cal.p hono logi cal syst cm mor e 01' less ade. e, x. 6. and .,. (whi ch docs not mea ll the abse nce in G o( all thc phon emc s nom lally used in othe r diale cts by thes e grap hem es o( delli otic orig in, as will be secn ). This alph abet ic idiu sync rasy is glar ingl y evid enl. 10 tlte poin t of over shad owin g othe r, nona lpha beli c char acteris tics alld with the cons eque nce that thc CUlT Cnl view o( the lallg uage o( thes e texl.'i is that it is, for all prac tical purp oses . mOl'e or less pure lloh airic . even if a Boh airlc disg uise d by II grap hem ic syst cm dilTerent from that of Boh alric prop er. This view ha'i delayed the delin ition of G, alth ough its main texts had bt.'cn edite d for ovcr a ccnlUlY. To com pile the phon olog ical inve ntor y o( G, it wou ld be simp lcst to com pare it with lhat or Bohairic, B, the idio m to whic h it is clos esi. If one stud ies main ly the man uscr ipt K 1785 of the Aus trian Na· tiona l Librnry in Vien na, one may have the imp res· sion that G lack s seve ral phol lemc s occ unin g in the B system. Fir.
belo w). Befo re the strc&<;'ClllT)'lng vowel and in wonJ-illilinl posi tion . G appe ars to replnt:c Boh airlc II. Idl by T /t/ fairly regu larly (e.g. , l'UO OHU . 6ut ~#, shar ing) . B aspi r.ltc s fc: fkl. n Ip/. and T N Into x Ikh/. t Iph/. and ~ Ith/. resp ectiv ely. in t:erl:lin well ·deli ned cond ition s (Ste rn, 1880. pp. 16-2 6; Mal lon. 1907, pp. 17-1 8; Wor rell. 1934, pp. 18-2 3; TIll, 1961, p. 7), but G dOC!ll not (sec belo w, on thc pho ncm cs jrJ. Ix/. Itl. and also Ithl uf 8). This Clln be state d in spite of the OCCUITence in G of xu etc.. nO( fc:U CIC •• for "put ", sinc e this cxce ptio nal in· stan ce of wha t migh t, at first sight. be take n (or the IlSI)imtion /khl of /kl rem ains ell\l rely isub ted in G; and this :to: of G can be expl aine d diffe rentl y, 011 dmc hron ic grou nds: one may assu me that the valu e of this x is IIOt fkhl a... ill 8 hut Ixl as invari.1bty else whe re in G. for S elc. KlI,l and LJ xtI.l slem from Egyptian ~3', 3lth ough (01' this lexe me alon e, old J! hilll exce ptio nally evol ved into /kl or /kh/, whe reas non nall y !! !x-c ame /xl > COpllc Ihl, 1.1 in a rcw case s simi larly lxI, in mos t part 1r;1 > I~J. On lhe othe r hand . Boh niric T ItI corr espo nds to II. Idl in G whe n prec eded by II stres s-ca rryin g vowel and rollowe d by 3n unstressc<1 one (e.g., IlOyll.t, God; COII .(lM, heal'; HlKN lII.(lC , 1' Ix! in lite auto chth ono us voca bula ry (e.g., xeN·, in), it is a safe assu lllpl ion that x in G had the \·:J.\ue Ixl thro ugho ut and did not rnai ntain the valu e Ikhl in Gre co-C opti c-an d that even in the appa rent ly exce ptiol llli case of G X(D. put (see abov e). Turn ing now to the serie s of Cop tic pho ncm es rcnd crt'd by gmp ltcm es of dem otic mig in, one ob· selv es Ihe follo .....ing: Boh airic III I~I cOll 'espo nds to cz N in G (e.g., cz...·. onti l), Boh alric .. IfI 10 t IfI in G (see abo\ 'c), and Boh airic :J /xl to x Ixl in G (see abov e); l Ihl In D does not cOll'Cspond IU any G grap hem es. whic h may give l'CaSOn to a....O;UrllC that this pho nem e has com plet ely dis.l ppea n.'d (I!!:lving, how ever , som e truc es in neig hbor ing voca lism ; see belo w). Boh airic x IfI corr espo nds to TZ in G (e.g.. TZOH. pow er); Boh airic x Ithl also corr espo nd.. to Tl' in G (e.g., T~-, take ). from whi ch one coul d conc lude lhat G (pro babl y) docs not have Ihe aspirollioll so typical of Boh airic (sec abov e). Fillally, G does not USC the grdp heul c "'" Iti/. expr essi ng this
DIALECT G (or BASHMURIC or MANSURIC)
combil13lion of phonemes liimply by " (:15 is Iht' case in all OW COPTIC alphalK'ls and in the Coplic 1>1 ...• U::CT H as well;c> in the Fayyumic subdialeclS F8 and F9). The foregoing gives 50me basic ideas uf G cun· SOI13n1ism; one should add that G replaces word· initial Bohairic oy /w/ by !. /v/ (e.G., IIOyrz. wish). As for the vocalism (10 give here bul the most essential), G seems to tn-al whal is in 8 rendered by 0/0/ and u /0/ as a single phoneme, expres.'ied by 0 /0/ (e.g.• COAEH, hear) exeept in the fulluwing special CaS<.-S: In dw;t:d syllllble. after disappeared ~ /h/, this vowel is u /0/ in G (e.g., MI, thing); after!. Ivl (repladng oy Iwl in BJ, thiS vuwel is oy luI (see sovcY., wish, above); and before Oy Iwl, this vowel Is II 161 (e.g., TlIIOy61, tomorruw). In upen syllable, after disappeared 2 Ihl, this vowel is w IfJl (e.g., w, fllce, person); and after c:.t' I~/, Ihi~ vuwel i~ oy lui (e.g., czoym, become, bUI CT.Ofll, IiI"St). The G lexts are 100 shon and ton unhomogcnous 10 make possible a detailed lind ellhauslive observa· tion on the morphosyntactie level. However, one may obsclve a negative imperative (or velative) H6/i-, most often followed by the negator p;tnic1e ),fl, in a combination that is quite unusual elsewhere in <:oplie (combining with Ihe vel3tive HN·, normal in A lUld P, this negator particle that is not compatible with it, with some exceptions, very rare in S, less rare but not frequent in B, some indicated in Crom. 1939a, p. lOb, under ),fl, sec. d; Olhers, particularly for B, indicated in Shisha·llalevy, 1981, pp. 324, 333 n. 51). Thus H6HXJt. ),fl. Hearken not unto him; Hollmo.HT6
or
75
.J.H,),O"(, see), neg. 1\"Clali\'c) HGH- ••• (.J./i), see above. Cau!ialive imperath'e, nOI1l. KJ.f6- I?). Conjunctive, 1st singular TA-, 2nd masc. 11tt· (or Tll,ilt·), 3rt! Illa$(;. 1*1 (or Til"'), and so on la morphological duality IlOI unknown in B: st.."C Shisha·llalevy, 1981, p. 324). nom. Te- (?) (or 6/fT(I-); combined with CU-, until (limitative) C:.t'~*, nom. CZ.J.(H)TU-; combined with n·. leI, allow, suffer, XJ.HT6.p. (sec: above); combined with GC:.t'Oy-, if, a kind of conditional, IIczoyTG.... Conditional [.J..;cz),fl.j. It is hoped that one day the caprice of discovery may yield a litcrary G tellt, one more extensive than the smull documents on which observations of lhe orthographlcal.phonological accuunl of Ihis dialect have perforce been m.scd. Finally, a.~ an illustration, lhe inilial greeting In the text of Vienna K 1785 is presenled here: X6H nfl.H (lHllHOYAI 6HC)(Opn HWft HllIllll TtCXA(lI TtOf .J.Cru.:.(f1C06 6HIl.J.M.J.61HOYAt 6t1CofHl 01TAUloyT It.J.TA CHOIiT tltllON HOH 11(l1t1l1ll "11'4> mC:l'T:.t'lIli ltoyTZI CT..J. tIIC:.t'T(I) (In God's name. Before all things I write and I Greet my God.loving brother, in all ways honored, and all thy house, from small to great). D1DUOCRAPIIY
Crum, W. E. A Copfic Dic/iollaT)'. Ollrord, 19393. "Coptic DocumenlS in Greek Script." Procudillls ollhe British Academy 25 (1939b):249-71. KaMer, R. "l'ldiomc de Bachmour:' Dulleli" de /'/,lStitllf Irallfau d'archiologie orierrfale 7S (1975):401_427. - - 7 "Proltgollllmes a un essai de classificalion systcllla!ie dialectal copte de HauteEgyplC." Bulll!lhr dt! lu Soci~lt: (/'{:!:ypw/ogit!, Gelliwe 7 (1982):47-72. Krall, J. "Aus clnel' koptischen Klostcrbibliothek:' MiIlJwi/WlgCII aus der Sammllllrg dcr /'apyrlls En.· hen.og RI,;ner I {I887):62-72, and 2-3 (1887):43-
73. _,,-_. "Koplische Bliefe." MillhcilwrgCII alu dcr SmnmlrmJ.: tier Papyrus Erzhcrwt: Railler 5 (1892):21-58. Mallon. A. Grallllllairc COpll!, al't'c bibliographie. chu$fOlnafhie elllOCabl/Jaire, 2nd ed. Beirut. 1907. SchUssler, K. Epistll/anutl CathoJicaffim Vt'rslo Sa"i· dica. MOnSler, 1969. Shid\a-Halevy, A. "Bohairic-Late-Egyptian Dia· glO$SCS." Sllldit'S Pre5e11led to HailS Jakob Poiolsky, e
76
DIALECT H (01' HERMOPOLlTAN or ASHMUNINIC)
Till, W, C. Kuplischc Dilllekigralllllwlik, mil Lesesliickcu ulld Worlcrlmell. 2nd I'd. Munich,
1961. WOITell, W. H. Caplic SOImds, Ann Arbor, Mich., 1934. RODOLPH!,; KAssER
ARIEL SfffSlf... ·HAUNY
DIALECT H (OR HERMOPOLl1'AN OR ASHMUNINIC). Among the manuscripts of the famous Pierpont Morgan collection in New York is a p
lions from the Psalter. So far we hardly h:lVe any reliable knowledge about the occasions when these Psalm quotations were lIsed in the liturgy and about how they were used, Papyms M 636 is wlitlen in three different hunds, one or which, hand a, is disfributed in seveml sec· tions and uses (regularly or almnst so) a completely uriginal spelling system, If it is accepted that this ot1hogl'aphical system is an adequate witness to the ellistence uf a corresponding phonolugiclll system, one is led 10 think of the language of these sections of M 636 a.~ a special Coptic dialect ur subdialcct, probllbly ., Mm·... ul... LllCT, since if e1early gives the impression of being a much·evolved and, indeed, ba.~tard and degencmte fonn of the Cuptic languuge. These symploms of degenerution, COlllbined with <'I eenain negligence in the usc of the Ol1hogmphic system. have encouraged Coptic ellpet1s previuusly concetned with this text to reg<'lrd its l<'lngu(lge as a F... YYUMIC of a very special and highly pelipheral tvne " ur again us un odd mixture , intermediate between'" and $: thus, in ClUm (1939), of the thil1y' fuur words uf M 636, h'lnd a, th
sr,
DIALECT H (or HERMOPOLITAN or ASHMUNINIC)
identical to the alphabel of M ctc......hich is also tlk'll of W. Y4. and F4 (cr. AU'tlAIJL'TS. COI'11C). Any Coptic alphabet. as is well kno....n, conventionally begins ....ith those phoneme!> dmt arc rendered by Coptic letters of Greek origin; it continues with phonemes rendered by Coptic graphemes of demotic origin. Aleph or the cryplophonl.'ffiC fl, which ....as rendered by graphic vowel gemination. will be tackled at the vel)' end. )./a/: II greatly fuVOl1i this phoneme (where it has the maximum presence IImong the Coptic dialects and subdialccts. 35 percent; Kassel'. 1966. p. 115); see below regarding tonic (J leI lind atonic 6 lal in V etc. 5 1'01: fI doc!> not seem to have this phoneme (which is usual in V and In the great majority of the Coptic dialects and subdialeets); lhe 5 of 11 is equiva· lenlto Ivl rather than fbI. since it !llso systellllltical· Iy replaces 'I IfI of V elC.; see below regarding '1 /fl. I' 1&1 (appear'S only in the Copto·Greek vocabu· lary): H docs not have lhis r Igj of V etc.. and it replaces it by K fkl. fOI' in.~lancc. II ur, V r.a.r, for. A Idl (appears only in the Copt{)oGreek vocabu· lal)'); II does not have this A Id/ of V etc., and it replaces it by T It/. for example. /I ~ V AlKeoc, rightL"OUS; II TllUltJQltll (in one instance only), V oUtGOCyHlI. ju.~ice. Tonic 8 leI (exeLl" the 0 of the combination of gt;Jphcmcs III for /if or /j/; see below under I): H always has II I~I where, according to the roles of V adapted to the system of II. one ought to find tonic e lei (in fact. only in the Copco-Grcck vocabulary; see nil, 1948-1949, pp. 18-20). for example, kl~, F rtlHOC, relationship, rolCe, kind. A.~ regards (Ionic) IIOWcI 0 leI in V CIC., it will be $Cen ('gain Ilk'lt on this point H docs nol have exnctly the same vocalization as V, F etc.; in U. there is ), la/also when it is so in V etc. while 0 101 in S (fOf example, H. V. F C),II. S etc. COIl, occasion; fI, V, F T.a.K.a.. S T.a.... O. to deslroy), when it is), /al in S elC. In opposition to t:I lei (or II lei befure I Ij/) In VeIl'. (e!>pecially for various reasons in relation to it.~ position; Vergole, 1973-1983. Vol. la. pp. 24-25; Kassel" 1982, pp. 61-62), for example, II .a.H. V (1rI, lhe negative pal,i de; H to., V HO, place; U 6ttk.a.t, V Hk8t, suffering; U H.\t:lltl. W sign; 11 Hl.OY. V HOy, (place) Ihere; H 10., F5 1f6(ll, pity; H -K).-, V .ml', Ihe fulUrc- auxilia· ry, 11 flHtU,., V HllH6". with; H Dy)"'. V O"((l,', holy; 11..,0"(. V .,.ey, usc; H te.u.J. W, V C6X1. F (V) ~, to talk; H t).!MIC, F ztlllWlC, !>hade; H ~. F tl:e)Hz6)I., slave; 11 Z!').!, V ,tftU, upper part or lower
"'\til.
I"'"Atonic 8 la/: When V etc. has atonic la/, 11 also has tI ItI as a general rule bul conlinues to relain 6
1;)1
77
in the following TCStricted area: in the initial 5)'lIablc consisting of 1;)1 followed by a consonanl or COnsistilig of Iwl followed by la/. followed by a consonant. In the first of these instances. ir the "close liaison" phenomenon is produced (Polotsky, 1949, Pfl. 29-.30), particularly by the altachment of the definite articlc (not of the possessive article!) before the won.!, whal W()Old otherwi:;e be inilial 0 is so no longer and relurn!> to the onJillal)' eategol)', being vocalb:L'tI tI as elsewhere; thus t:lHT.a. in InUl6HT.a. r.u., in thy presence, bUI ...rr.a. in I"IHT). l.U IlX.\lltC, In presence of the LonJ. II will also be noticed that H, even more than "'5, find~ it dilTJcult to SUSlain the weight of two consecutive consonants within the one syllable and SO sepamtes them by insertinll between them an atonic II (sometimes cor· responding 10 alonic 6 in F5, not In \I), except before t, where in 11 lhe inser1ed vowel Is then .a.; il lhus divides the "heavy" syllahle into twu "lighter" syllables. Examples. which arc particularly numer· OUS, include II .a.tIIU.....I.IC. V ,UTtiAOC, angel; II lI'ltIlI, F OMIII. poor; 11 "ftn'. V GftIT. proillisc; 11 ,l(;IIT, V OClIT, ClIrth; II IIC),O"(, W oCJ.Y, sheep; II lUI', V k6" other. also; H IUUtTll, F 1I;(!1'frn, fig; II Mil.... , V HH-, 1" HNH-, H(8)N, there is no; 11 Hll,.., Y, 1" HH·. more liCldom F HO"', with; II H111'f11, V H6T1'It, wilnC!i!i; 11 NOyztlH. V ttOyzH, 1"5 ItO'yt£H. 10 save; II poss. ar1ic1es (mase. sing. etc.) sing. 2.m. I_IK', 3,m. "N·, 3J. "Ie', plur. I. I.UI·, 3. "1)". etc.. and V etc.• respectively. nGK·. 116'1-, fMiC'. tICN', noy-, etc.; II I....X "·, V OOX6'. to !illy; 11 ftIII.r*.l. F f$q'lkl, sleep; 11 rtlf+. V ...... F /0.(*, man of: H ptl'l', V fG.... maker of; 11 CJ.f'It~. V CJ.f':t, flesh; H cetrnlH, F <;UTtiH, hear; 11 'T*1t«, V AIKtiOC, righteous; /I Tlw....., F T(W..... , joy; II TllH....,m', F T6tfTUH', similar; H (Cltcept in the third pcI'SOnal pronoun) Tlll'll., V Tllf", all; H T.a.(QI1 lllllG,l, F T).cq6 lllJlG,l, 10 preach; U 011&&1)., V 0051)., 10 humiliale; 11 O"((lltl.a.2, V OYWtl~. reveilltion; 11 OYllflln. ,.. oY0fll·t, foot; H GlMlO,l, V Gl501, F5 Gl5ClOJ. forgetting; f/ Gltl.a.t, V Gl1'l2. life; H O,It.....IIT, F5 1V6MIIlT, betrothed; 11 O,I.a.HIIT. ,.. O,I.a.HT, three; ff OJ.a.rltl1. V OJ).rll. 1'51V1lf(o)n. first; 11 t1t51tC, F ~1t5C, lamp; II 21m·, V 21'1'. F z(e)tI-. in; II 2.a.fI\2, V .a.rOt. S 2).r02. to guard; H 2I.X.III'I-. V ~tXH-, ,.. :I;lX6/'1', on; II XII. V XO, thaI; H XIIK.a.),C, V4 XGK6C. F5 X6te.66C. in order that; /I G11W', F GW", ann; H &ufH6. F 61»1'6, to hunt. On the other hand, (J is in the relalive particle (nol preceded by the :mide as an anlcccdent) II fIT· (bul IIt1T·). V CT' (1l(JT-); 1/ 6TU .. , V ene-. because of; 11 6tfXlI, V 6l9xa, if; H eH1')' (but tlltHT),), V HT)" F (8)HT), face, presence; 11 6NlUt.TIl, V HKJrt.T, to !>Ieep; H 0"(6K-, V 0"(1+-, ,.. Dy~. there iii. On the almost total disappearance in H of the preposition "toward, for" elc., which is 8· in V {pronominaJ fOnrui II
78
DIALECf H (or HERMOPOLITAN or ASHMUNINIC)
sing. J. , ...i", 2.m. ,Jo.K, 3.m. ru, etc.; d. V ctc, 6r.lo.l", 6'Jo.K, 61'''''1, etc., and F (lui", 6.UJot, 8llQ, etc.), St.'C below. Z /7./ (appeal'S only in me Coplo-Greck vocabu· lary): H does not have lhis Z /"1./ of V etc. and replaces it by c 15/, for example, If XI9"'"e" (one inslanee only), S KIQ"'rU!{l, to make music (with the kithar1!o, et(;,), II It-.!: As Ims been seen above l'egalxUng tonic 1) !e! 01' atonic (I !al, H greatly f.lVors II Ie! (tonic 01' atonic), Here it ha~ the maximunl presence among the Coptic dialecls and subclialects, 34 percenl (K
with loss of 0, on which see below): H regularly replaces this y Iyl by" Ie/: for example, 1/ TIuo.HIC, F AytU.HK:, power: /111Ut.eN, S 1Y"'OO, wood. oy (or y aflcr "'-, 6', or u·; see above) for lui vowel or Iwl consonanl: H USI.:S it without any special peculiarity, ap;:u1 from the frequent disappearance of the final atonic vowel aftel' oy Iw/: for e~ample, /I k"'OY, V "''''yl, F5 ""'0)"1, others; H HHOy, V, F MllOyl, thoughl; 1111I1Oy, V, ,.. nuoy!, hi:(IVi:ns; H 21"'Oy, V, F 21"'yl, roads; H 211110'(, V, ,.. 211110'(1, works. +' IrtS! (OCCUI'S only in the Copto-Greek vocabulary): H somelimcs keeps this leUer, which, howevel', it tends 10 replace by lit lP{p).~! (which could have ended up as nte > nc): for example, 1/ IftttXH (i'HXH is clearly ...m::r), V 'f'YXH, soul. " IfI: 1/ always replaces q If/ by 1\ Iv/.
x
It!: Sec I> Ic/(?)· Ic/(?): While generally
H has x and 6 where V also has melli, Ihere are cenain uses lhal lIIay give the impres5ion Ihat while in /I x is Ihe equivalenl Itl, G has the value of some allophone of ItI (dilli· cull to define) rathel' than Ie/. One may here compare in /I Xlllrllll, to IOtumble, with Gf... n, obstacle, and X_rt, strong, with T"'Gf"', to make strong. See also the surprising H 611"', give btr,h, llnd Gill)., 10 insult, not to speak of 616, hand, where Ihis timc there can be no question of the' assimilation of the final consonalll to Ihe inilial consonant (d, H .x.I.X, sparrow). t Iti/: 1/ everywhen: writes " /lil where V has -I6
or
/li/. f!
or a1<:ph: It will be n()(ed that /1 generally has graphic vowel gemination Icstifying to the presence of aleph f! as a cryptophoneme (even if Ihis f! tends 10 dis.~ppe ..l t lhen: as it al50 does in olher Coptic idioms). Several observations could still be made regarding Ihe mOl'phosynlnctic and other idiosyncra.~ies of H, as can be noted in manuscript M 636, hand a, These idiosynel'asies havi: at yet been liule studied to date. It must be mentioned above .111 that H systematically omits both the preposition 6', toward, ill relation to, 01' for, and the numerous prepositions or particles N', all of them as initial (I. (and Mo) lind N-. In n:la· lion to classical Coplic, the sentence in II from then on appears 10 be complelely disaniculate and dis· membered; for u::ample, the infinitive absolute of a vem can no longer be distinguished from its prenominal infinitive, Other conditions might emerge Ihrough the falling away of the initial consonant of the "accusalivc" preposition in ils pronominal fonn, which hencefonh appears 10 be felt morc or less as a secondaly pronominal suffix, a.~ in IUflt.IIliOYZ'tH).Y,
DiALECT
i (0.. PROTO-LYCOPOUTAN 0" PROTO·LYCO·DIOSPOLlTAN)
my $a\'ior, and qlltJOtOVlHHAI, Thuu wilt save me.
alongside J.KfU....~, TIlOu hasl $3\'ed me. In conclusion. there will be presenlL-d here the verbal prefixes allt.'Swd to dale in H. Excepl ror special cases (conjunctive). the rOml cited here is only the lhird·person ma.-.cutine singular. and its COI'T"C'sponding prcnominal fonn (nom. - berore nominal subjt.'CI). The entire paradiglll is nOI attesled in all conjugations. Unless spt.'Cifically mentioned. the rOrill is affirma· tive; neg. - negative. Every ba.o;ic tense (abbreviatcd hereafter to "basic") is rol1owed (ir aucsloo) by its salellites. ariel' "And": ckc. - ch'cumslantial, reI. reilltive. Il = second lenM:; ant. - wilh pronominal anlccedenl. Fonlls betwecn bmckclS [ ... ] are reo constituted from vel)' similar fOl'ms; zero - no vcr· bal prcfi~.
BlparlUe Pattern Neg. 7.em particle .. ,
J.U.
Prutlll (basic) S·. nom. 7.cI"O. And cire. 6..•• nom.
opu·; rei.
[(")TIll~'?).
FlImre (basic) 11'1).-, nom. :r.eI"O ...
Inuu.·J.
IU.'.
Alld II
nom. lip'" , ..•u.-.
Tripartite Pattern TenIU Wllh special negallon (If nol II). Ptrfect (basic) ;U•• nom. ),-; neg. (1_']. nom. llH·. And cire. (1l»),II' (?). nom, [(0»),-(1)]; reI. T>.&-. nom. (n-]: neg. wilh zero, .. )..101. ~c'alive (or completive) (basic - neg.) Iu.n.·.
nom.
""'TII-.
COI/sIHu"diflal (01" nOlist) (hasic) "'AS'. nom. "''''1'"-; neg. HH&•• nom. [HllfH-); rd. nLog. lllnIHlU\'), [anI. ntlTlIMUII'). nom. [6TUMllfu,], [ant. IIHTI1H1lrH-). FuI14rum euergicum (or lhlrd rl,ltul'c) (b."lSic) [0..11·]. (X1IPoMI- with Xli, in order Ihal, anlecedent). nom. [lIPII']; neg. Itll"', nom. ('lIIrll')' Cilusulive imperutive (basic) Mllplll\', nom. Hllfll'; neg. [t1IIKTpllr;·]. nom. [t1llkTfIl']' Tenlcs with neg. [THM.]. CO'li,mctivc (bask) (sing. I.; 2.m./r.; 3.m.; plur. 2./3.) n.-, K', TII-. r;•• TIITIltI, CU-, nom. TII-. And with .,.J.', IowaI'd (= limilfltive). ql,Wrn5-. nom. qlAtint-. Temporal (basic) ntptlil-. nom. TIIf1l-. Conditional (basic) O~","·. nom, G~","-. BIBLIOGRAPHV
Crum. W. E. A. Cop'ic Dic:tiolltuy, Orlord, 1939. Drescher. J. ''11Ie EarlIC9t Biblical Concordam:cs." Bulletin de la Societe d'afCheoiogie caple 15 (19581960):63-67.
79
Kahle. I'. E. Bala'kIlh: Coptic TexiS from DeiI' elBalll'holt ill Upper Egypt. Oxrord and London, 1954, Ka'l....cr. R. "Dialt.-cICS. sous-dialCClts el 'dialecliculcs' dans l'Egypte copte." Zei'schnft fill' iig)'p'ische Spraclle Imd A!tenwllsJomde 92 (1966):106-115. --'C.' "A. propos de quelques caracteri.o;tiques onhogrnphlqucs du vocabulaire gre<: ulili~ dans les dialeclel; H el N." Oneil/alii' Lo.'allie"sia Periu
KAs..<;ER
DIALECT i (OR PROTO·LYCOPOLITAN OR PROTO.LYCQ.DIOSPOLlTAN). The siglum or dialect i comes from the title of Ihe text contained in the unique documenl allesting 10 its presence (Lacau. 1946). "11.e Ascension or Isaiah." This dialect (and partially its subdiak'Cls i7 and i74) shoW\'; in its orthography phonological qualhies that allow one to consider II a PROTODlAWCT-more precisely. the protodialt.-ct corresponding 10 Ihe ronncr phonological level of some lost vluiely or the imporIanl dialect L. a collective entity whose chief mani· f~tatiolU an: the subdialecls lA. 1.5, and LlJ (cr.
80
DIALECT
i
(01'
PROTO·LYCOPOLITAN or PROTO·LYCO-DiOSPOLITAN)
I.YCOPOUTAN and I.YCO·OIOSP(lUTAN). (Besides what makes i ctc. a protodialccl, mMt of thc phonological characlcristics of Ihis diak'Ct and its subdialccts are tha;e of onc or anOlher 01 the branches of i.. or al least n:scmble them more closely than those of all the other Coptic idioms.) These Qualities cause each witn~ of i in particular, but also of i7 and ;74. 10 be of greatest interest for Coplolog,}'. One must all the more regret that up 10 now the telllS allested by these manuscripts have bl.:en extremely brief and full of gal)S (the 10Iai DllloorU of (;;(1 ellpn:s:;ing ;, i7. and i74 is scarcely 0.01 percenl of all the Coptic tellts known nowadays and 0.6 pcn;~cnl of those of the L dialect). Thill CllCCltS;Ve Ill'iefness prevents any observation in many impol1:mt ltCctors of i. Any pos· sible observations elsewhel'C being too isulated, this textual poverty causes useful gencmliz.ations to be quite problemtltic, rendering dillicult a comparntive 0l1hographic system of rules nCCC$$.\I)' to compare i with L4, L5, 1.-6, A, and .'10 on. lt is lilting here 10 specify Ihat despitc the funda· mental systematic clements lhat can be observed in Ihe lellis. particularly wilh rcg.:ll'(J to Ihe prolOOialcc. tal quality and Ihe major characterislics of the dia· lectal group L. each of the small ICJI;ts expressing i etc. remains a separate and special case under other IlSpttIS (as arc mon.:over, in a Icssc:r but not negligible measure, each of the telllS Cllpressing L4, L5. and 1.6; ef. LVOOPOUTAN and LVOOOIOSPOUTAN). Here are these protodialL"Ctal tCJl;IS. each with its {sub}dialecul atlribulion. i (- pL): All of Uicau (1946; a manuscripl frolll the fOl1l1h century al the ISlesl). with thc cllCl'plion of scvcrnl words that. Ihrough oversight or ignomnce, the scribe wrole with. insil-ad of proto-LycoDiospolitan nomml ~. (fhese wonls al'C considen..'<1 to belong, then. to ;7; cf. infr.!.) i7 (..fl.): The few wOI'ds of wcau (1946) mentioned above, not n:ally typical of i; fUlthel'lllol'e, lhe texIS of LeilXlldt (1904; fuurth century), :md Goehring (1984; fOll1th centlll)') if oyro+ (d. 1.-6, LS oyJ'ITO; L4, A oyJ'HTO) can (or could) be a case connected with the nIle of &lel (1961). Pos:;ibly Browne (I979. nu. 6; foulth or fifth century), Ihough unfOl1unately no lell:emc co~cred by the rule uf Edcl (1961) is presenl. If lhL~ two lasl telllS arc nol i7. Ihey al'C i74 (cf. below). One can be Icmpled to relate 10 i7 in a way the telll of Crum (1934; from the second half of the Ihird century. boughl in Luxor), which indeed presents, by at least one of Ihe typical central charaCieristiCli of ;7, a vulgar onhog. raphy Ihat appears mther str1lnge (indicated by thc siglum J in Kassel', pp. Ill-IS). Consonants: TIle initial consonant oy Iwl is n..-placcd by I Iv/. and
Iikewi'iC all 'I IfI· Unfortunately this lelll has no ex· ample of •• thus lacking proof Ihat Crum's leXI belongs 10 i elc. (Perhaps it is only a particulnrly abel" IOml fonn of A, although A doc5 nol have lhe ·1 of EtJcI, 1961, with certain cllccptions [Uieau, 1911). 6U.:~. ancestors. 2 Mc. 6: I. 6.) The consonant ~ is always omitted. l! i'1o maintained in a series of cases where i and A ha\'C I. .x is relainL-d nine limes and l'Cplaced lhree times by x (- leI r.:tthel· Ihan Ix/; cf. AU'l-IABETS. COPTIC). G ill replaced by tl. Stressed vowels: They frequently COflfonn with Ihose of A and L (56 percent). less often with Ihose of S (44 percent). Unslrt.'Sscd vowels: Those of L6 :Ire prefern.:d, since the·lof F..del (1961). missing In I,j and lA, is regularly found in i etc. and 1.-6. i74 (- P"L): Possibly Goehring (1984) :lr1d Brownc (1979, no. 6; d. above); certninly LefOlt (1939; from the fourth century at the latest). The text of Crum (1922; foul1h 01' fifth eentul)', oriGin unknown) eould rca~onably (in a sense) belong to iN al.'iO nccause cel1nin chid charaelclislics, such as use of Ixl and Ill. a'1o in i7 and i74 (d. below). Yel one sees in it various sp<:llings (somelimes S)'ll'lemalic or fle-oirly) thai are very strnngc and far from L cle.; in Crum (1922) the nonnal c is replaced by t,I (1) in six out of eight cases. such as ~', painful. It also has a strong Icndancy to replace the !IOMnl (nasal) wilh I~I followed by the sonoranl, having Ihus 1\fIT", to cany. illh-. in; and the negation -nIH·. One will additionally note that i (with i7 and ;74) is a protodialcct wilh an impovelislw.-d alphabel. IndClod, e:teh supplementary phoneme characleri7.ing i as II proiooiaieci. pL. with n..o.gard to L. is not wrillen wilh a ltpCcial grapheme but wilh a grnpheme com· man to L. supplied, however. with a diaclilical sign in 1'1•. Thus, Illl is I in pl. (as il is ;n A). which is ! (the ordinary grapheme for {hI> supplied with a diaclitical sign (and in fact, in the phonological evolution, pL > L. pI.. • > L 2), wherca~ in ·pS (reconstructed on lhe anlilogy of ntAWCT P, an alphabetically rich protodialect), Illl is f), used for nothing else. (One will here nolice that in A • Ix/ and in B f) /xl have no pl'Otooinlectal function, since Ihey belong 10 the alphabet and to the phonological stock of Ihe dialect A and the language B themsclvt.'S. according to their usual and traditional def· inilion in Coplology.) Ukewise.It;1 is '" in pL. which is • (an ordinary grapheme for IV) supplied with a diacritical sign (and in fact. in the phonological ev0lution pL > L. pL i1 > L til). whereas in P (generally analogous 10 ·pS). ltitl is " used for nOlhing else. The essential chamcteristics of i. qualifying it as a prolodialcct, are (I) the survival of ltitl (arising £rom majority x~· d. PROIUDlAUCT), written ~; (2) the sur·
or
DIALECT
i
(or PROTO-LYCOPOLITAN
\ival of 111.1 (arising from ;1;10 united wilh minority x~ d. PROTODIAl.Et.T), written a; (3) the survival of the final unstressed \'Owcl ·1 in til'; cases described by Edel (1961; formerly iw). a surviwl also found in the /A branch of L. One or more of Ihese Char':lClel'l~llc§ have dis<\~ pcared in i7 or i74 (following an evolulion lhal can summarily be reprcsenll:d as i > ;7 > /74 > L). ;7 hs Ihe second and Ihir'(l chal':lClel'l.~lics only, while ;74 has jusl lhe second. The Olher phonological Chl\l'llClerislics of ;, ;7. and ;74 arc not chamclelistics of prolodialccts but, rather, show their relation 10 (sub)dialcclS wilhin Ihc range of L's subdiak"(;ts (LA. lJ, U,; cf. K.as:;cr, 1984, p. 307). At this poinl, il will be inleresting 10 add A. the Coptic langunge fonn whose vowels are Ihe doses! 10 /:s and 1'5 \·owels. i. [in ;74, LfJ, and A assimilale 151 ill IiI before 11:1: ~O. LA, l.5 C6Xll. word. ;. li7. /741 LA, and A Il;\ve Ihe polentiallinal aleph: aye. LS oyi;o. 1.6 Qy1l61. one: (l11as&.). aefore the stressed vowel, i, [i7, i74J, LS, 1.6, and A have: IfI: '1(6)1, /A &I, n;muve. i74, 1.5, and L6 have lhe final somml, which on lhe conlr';.\1)' is lhe sonoranl followed hy lal in I, 1.4, and A [/7 I:leks this formj: I, lA, A ClUTHO, ;74, L5, 1.6 con1l", to hear. I, 17, {/74], IA4, and A lose Iw/ wilh I1lctaphony in the end strcsscd svlltl\)le that in L4 (e:;I;Ce:pt 1A4j, 1..5. and L() is l-ew/: I, 17, [/74J, LA4, A NO. lA, 1.5, 1.6 N~y, to see. Where i and LA mave lhe stn..-..scd final vowel in {-Q/, i74, LIJ, and A have luI (a situation quite un· dear in LS; 171acks lhis form): I, IA .x_, 1.6, A xoy, to say. but i74 z«<>yoy, A zwy, IA tIGI, serpent (fern.). The end syllable's vocalization Qf lhe prenominal fonn of causalive vcr&,; with I·initial, 1.;)1 Ii]. i7. [i74]. (IA), LfJ, and f.al LS: i7 (1) nJ.J~·. to creale; d. A T),HOo or TEHe-, L5 T~fU-. Peculiar lexemes: 174 H6loXll, L44 (and LA, which is rare) I'IflX6, 1.6 HClll,l.xO, 1.5, LA HElCJ1Tll (cf. P HJ.G,lTJ.), A H~6XO, car. The panicle of the prolcpsis i, 17, 174, L(), (LS), A Hm, (L5) .xt, 1.4 lJ.xI, bUl (lJ)ue or.xe (A) somctimc.~ also. i, ti7, ;74], IA, 1.5, A TO, 1.6 TON, where (inlcrrog.); ; (?), 17, 1.5, 1.6. (A) .IofI'~, A 6rH~ (or tif"lt:T6), bUI L4 tGMl6 (cf. P ::aUK), to keep. Verbal prefixes: lirsl future Ihird sing. lnasc. ctc. I, 17. [i74], LS, 1.6, A "NJ.-. lA, (A) .....-. First pencet first sing. etc. 17, ;74, IA. 1..5, A ),)., j J.(e)l· or :.a.(e)l- (ef. V hybrid also, M exclush'cly tlo·i·, cte.). 1.6 J.6l· or 1.lf'. Relative pencet third sing. rnase. etc. I, 17. (/741 lA, A un.,,-. LS, LfJ (6)HTJ.'1·. The texlS attcsting i elc. arc unfonunatcly too brief to allow systematic observations in morphosyn· tactic and lexicologic fields. However. Olle should nole form.<; such as i tu.Ci~. moulh, which has no known Cuptic c
01-
I'ROTO·LYCO·I)JOSPOLITAN)
81
and A have GfJI', left (hand) (d. P Kur). while IA and 1..5 ha\'c GWyf, and S, M, and F have ~. Finally, here an: SQmc typical ex.amplcs of protoLyeopolitan (pL or i etc.): 17, LfJ KCK61. lA, LS, A KeKO obscurity; i. IA4, A eTFrl'lO. L4 (except 1A4). LS, Ui 6"rJfMtly, Ihal (one) i7, lA, LfJ. S cJ.",,,, seven (ma.'iC.) (LS c1e. rem. cJ.~e, H CJ.lI,ll',;l), n G,lJ.\II't, M CO(l,)'1 (ulld lI,l6l1,ltl spedal dialeclal [?J vllliant of n.M.Or. 5300(27), bel ween M and H ruther Ihan /0). A CJ.I'I, P cJ.9'I; i7, A J.t,,', L4, 1.5. Ui ,1.1'1'2' (and L5 Utii"'. John (Lond.], u.~', John [Dub.]), 8 Oll~' (d. P I>J.!I), S Offf', At, W, V, (F) J.N~', (t.) 1/ J.llJ..z'. living; 17. lA, 1..5, f..IJ, S etc. ~"H, A ~tH, P !lIIH, lillIe. ; ~MI. P 9I)lIe, A tI)l16. lA, LS. 1.6. S etc. ",,"Ml. become; 17 tJ.Acrl·. 174, lA, A tJ.AGT6, P :J.UTe, S elC. :.u.a.{.l>)Tll. birtk; I, 17, 174, A aff-. P !llJ·. 8 ~N-. IA. 1..5. /..6, S etc. tH-, in; I, LfJ XJ.Cl'. LA, l..5, A, At XJ.Cll', P, S .xoce', 8 GOer', F. H XJ.CI' (from [I cle.], LA. l..5, UJ. A, S. At .x'CO, mCladialectal H .xtCll, V. F .xlCl, 8 6tCl). C;I;nhed. 1JI11L10CRAI'HY
Browne. G. M. MiciligUlI Coplic Te.tK B:ll'cclona, 1979. C1\1Il1, W. E. "Lu M:lgie copte: Nouveuul( telltes." DibliQlhcqllc de /'&/)Ie. praliqllc des lilllues elrll/cs 234 (1922):537-44. "Un Psaume en diak"(;lc d·Akhmlm." A1l!lIlQir~.~ de /'Inslilll! lrollfais d·arclroo/Qgie. oriel/tale. 67 (1934):73-86. Edcl, E. "Neucs Malerial WI' HcR.llnfl del' auslauten· den vokale .£ und -I im Koptischt:!n." 7~il$clrrill {iiI' iJgyptische. Sprache WId Al1Cnllm~mrJe 86 (1961): 103-106. Funk, W.·P. "I)ie Zellgen des kop(ischen U,e:rnturdialekls i7." leilscltril' {iir iigyplischc Spracllc WId Aiterillmskmrde 114 (1987):117-33. Goehring, J. E. "A New Coptic Fr.lgmcnt or Melilo's Homily on lhe Passion." Museml 97 (1984):2556Q. Ka.~ser,
R. "Relations de gcncalogie dialeclale dlms Ie domaine lycOl)()lhain." Bulletill de la Societe /N:gyfll%gie, Genilve 2 (1979):31-36. "Pru[(:gom~nes fa un l."S!iai de dassHication sYSlemalique des dialectcs ct 5uixlialcctcs coptf.'S scion Ics cnlcres de In phonetique, I, Principes ('I tenninologie." M,I.(OOJl 93 {1980a):53-112. " ... , II, Alphabels 1'1 systcme5 phonctiques." Ml/seQII 93 (198Ob):237-97. " ... , lII, Syst~mes orthogr..· phiques el calegories dialectalcs." Mlls£o,r 94
(1981):91-152. -:-c' "Un Nouveau Document protolycopolit:lin." Ori~lI/alia 51 (1982):30-38. -::-c' "Le Grund·Groupe dialectal copte de Haute· Egypte." 81jll~li" de la Societe //'igy,Jlo!agie, GCllilve 7 (1982):47-72.
82
DIALECT P (or PROTO·THEBAN)
___. "Orthogntphc cl phonologic de la valicte subditllcctalc lycopolitaine de~ texte.~ gnostiques copte~ de Nag Hammadi." Museun 97 (1984):261312. _ _ , "Ent,;ore un ducument protolycopolitain." Muscmr 98 (1985):79-82. Lacau, P. "Textes coptes en dialectes akhmimil]ue et (Jullelill de 1'llIsfilul {ralH;ais sahidiqull." d'arcl1culu/jie urienlaie 8 (1911):43-81. _ _ . "Fmgmenls de l'Asellnsion d'Isa'ic en copte." I"e MU$eon 59 (1946):453-457, LefoM, L. T. "Fragmenls d'apoeryphes en copteakl1l11illlique." Mllsemr 52 (1939): 1-10. [Leipoldl. J,]. Aegyptische Urklllrdell aus dcn kOllig. lie/ren Mliseell zu Ber/i", hcralHgcgcbcll vmr del' CelleralvenvalJullg. kO(Jlische UrkllluJen. l3erlin. 1904. Vel'gNe. J. "I.e DiulcCle caple P (P. Bodmer VI: Prvvcrbes), cssai d'idcnlification." Revue J'e-gyplolo!!,ie 25 (1973):50-57. _ _ . Grammairc cOplc, Vol. la, hr/roJl/c/ion, phonClique e/ "hon%gie, morph%gie syllilremmiqlle (simc/ure des semcmlcmes), parlie synchmniqllc, Vol. 1b. IlIlmdllclioll, pllmlcliquI! .!t phon%gie, morphologic .~Ylllhcmaliqlw (sirueillre des sblllmiemes), parlie diadm:mi'lI4C, Vol. 2n, Morph%gle synJagmMiql4C, SyntllXe, pllrtie synchro. nique, Vol. 2b, MorpllOlogie sYll/agnuuiqlll.', partie: diclChmnique. Louvain, 1973-19&3. WOlTCII, W_ H. Cop/ie SOlmds. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1934. ROt)()U'Jll! KASSER
DIALECT P (OR PROTO·THEBAN). The siglum for this dialect. P, comes from a Coptic biblical book of Proverbs in the form of a late-third-century parchment codcx, P. BWllLer VI, the only existing Jocumcnt written in the dialect (K.'lsser, 1960). Its orthography exhibits phonological chal'actel'istics that allow one to consider it a I'KOTOJ)JALaT. In blief though more precise terms, one could think of it as a proto-Theban that often resembles what can be known about u hypolhetic,,1 proto-SahiJic, tentative· Iy reconstructed (po.<;.~ibly a proto-Sahidic imrnigmnt in the Theban region; d. DIALa•. IMMIGRANT).
Alphabet
or P
Even if it is of .second'll)' importance to the study of Ji"lects, it is worthwhile 10 examioe the rnther original alphabet used in 1', which looks like the Old Coptic alphabel~ (see Al.PHABETS. ow COI'l"lC) "nd is incontestably the r4:hesl among the various Coptic alphabetic systems (many of the Coptic dialeCl~ and subditllcets having their own vaJ"ielics of the Coptic
alphabet; See AI.PllAHRTS. COI'l'IC and Kassel'. 1980, pp. 280-81). lts thil1y-five graphemes im;lude three kinds of signs: (I) (ll1twenly-four letten; of the Creek alphubet, as in all Coptic dialects eKcepl H: (2) a ligature of Creek origin, J<, Ic';)/, in autochthonous Coptic words such ;IS l' Wl. - 5 NGI. the proleptic p;1l1ic1e, and l' J<, = 8 GO, therefore; lhis inlerllsling gmpheme perhaps posscsse.~ the same phonological value in the Coplo-Greek voeabuku)', where il how· ever may be also lkai/, Ikaj/, or l}I)ssibly even Ikel or Ik'Jl (tlpP(lrenlly the C(lse (llso in various Greek and Coptic documentary texts where it occasionally appe'If!;, always optionally); and (3) no less than tcn gmphemcs Ihat Originatcd in demotic. (In contr"Jst, Bohairic has but seven demotic cha11lcter.<: and Sahidic only six.) Thc simplest way to dcscribc lhc alphabet of l' is to compare it with the alphabet of Sahidic (8). Many graphemes of demotic origin th:ll belong properly to P obviollsly represenl phonemes thllt 8 also posscsses but expres..~cs by OthCI- combined or single chal-' :lcter'S. For inswnee, Ikl in S is K, whcrcus for P it is ::I., a grapheme observed in two Old Coplie texts (Kassel', 1980, p. 259). Howcvcr, Icl in 8 is 6, while in l' Icl is K, for, as with vir'lually all Old Coptic texts, P refrains from using G (Kassel', 1980, p_ 258). Fm1hcl·. the two following signs uf P no lunger uppear in P. Bodmer VI, excepl vestigially, being progressively forced out of usage hy newer graphemic usages, in pal1icular those of S, Fin;t, in a primilive state of evolution, P writes the sonantlnl , as _, like somC Old Coplic texIs (Kassel', 1963). Then it st:lrts to write it as N, as in classical S laler on. Also, in its primitive mode P appcan; to render g11lphkally the tonic vowel as geminate (Kasser, 1985) ;lnd writes the voiceless laryngeal occlusive, aleph /'1, as .1.. It pl'Obably derivcs from" combinalion of both similtlr demotic signs fOf 3 and j (du Bourguet, 1976, p. 3). Next, (Idopting the newer graphemic usages that will be those of 8 etc., I' no lunger geminates stressed vowels as such, but r'alhe.' lhe Ionic vowel is gemi· nated when followed by aleph. For instance, for Ilaprol, mcaning "mouth," the primitive l' has TJ,l1fOO, while the logically secondary P and 8 have T.l.l\ro; for leo'f/, meaning "to say it," the primitive P has xo.1.'l, whcreas thc secondal)' l' and Shave XOO'I.
Othcr graphemes peculiar to p. however, constitute the written form of phonellles no longer in more evolved Coptic (8 and most Coplic dialects). Therefore, in its usage of !;) lxi, I' comes into line with 8 etc., SO P and 8 al'C gr..phemic;dly opposcd 10 A .md ; where Ixl i.~ 0, bul P, 8, A, and i (and the
D1ALECf P (01" PROTO-THEBAN)
small subdialccl$ } with ., and 87 and G with x) arc phonologically opposed to all the ~ of the Coptic languagl'S. dialct:ts, and subdialects, where Ixl disappeared pre~iously and no lunger exists at all. BUI abo~e nil. in still using" 1..;1 (a sign found invelied in many Old Cuptie texts; Kas~r, 1980. pp. 258-(0). P is phonologically opposed to all Coptic dialects and subdialcrts (except; • pL, also a prutodialect, where however 1,.1 iii i). As for ", the graphemic combination )l3 is still seen in the final position after the tonic vowel: HOy.n, mix; ~X9, sprinkle; 11Il.C. beal flat. This combination X9 could render a palatalltt:d affricate It21 or 1(;1 corresponding to Itr;1 as /t.I cotTespond~ to Itiil, l'ather than It,.I, In thQ!;C three lexemes, the otlier Coptic dialects have. as the case arises (sec below). ·XG in S .\IId sometimes A; 'Xl!. in S; ·X,. in S. L, and sometimes A and B; 'Xl in A; .x.:; in B; or simply ·x in S. This fOlms a mnge of possible phonemic combinations w open and di· ~ersc that the interprctution of P .X9 iii scareely made any easier.
Phonological and Morphological Peeuliarilles As ful' as dialectology is concerned, the alphabet is a decisive indicatOl' only insofar as its gmphcmcs an~ able to re~eal the nature of its phonemes, Thus. it is the phnnology uf P thai enables one to sec il as a type of protodialect oflen identical wllh a reconstructed PI'Qto·Sahidic, On lhis subject, it should be noted that nothing ill the consonant systelll of P is incompatible with that of S (which is common. moreover, to many Coptic dialects, namely, those most m.'\I1ralued in this rcspttl. bask:ally L. M, W, and V), A comparison olthe consonant system of P with that or S is given below. As .....--gal'ds vocalizalion, it is undoubtedly advisable to assign a preeminent importancc to strl'SSe(l vow· els. whit:h manifeSI most of lhe chamctelistics Ihat alluwone 10 di~tinguish belween Coptic dialects or subdialecl~. One diSl,:over'S thai the vocabultlry of P agrees thus in 97 pel'cent of the cases wilh thai of S. Nearly half of the remaining cases (P tu.K. la!'Ee; fill, name; oy'I. one (mllSC,); oy),I, rudt; ),'" +. quench; !If).Y, voice; and 6U1!, wrath; cf. B AwN, in Vycichl, 1983, p, IOSb) can l'VCntuaily be explained byely· mology and the archaic 5latc of the language mther than by the influence ol othel' Coptic diakcls, partic· ularly from the south. such as L or A. (It will also be noted that the strl"SSCd·vowel agreement of P with A and L. when thcy fire completely in fiCCOI'd. or with any speci'll valiety of L is only between 59 percent and 63 perccnt,)
83
In thc remaining 1.5 percc:nt ol ca.'ics. the orthog· mphy of p. while distanl from that of S, coincide!> with some other Coptic diakOCI (kom Lower or Middle Egypt a... well a.~ Upper Egypt and dlUs ha~ing no Plll1icularly tn'irked llftinilY with L or A). In CIMS i, P always writes lhe siressed l(jl bcrorc final Ijl (firstperson singular pronoun suffix or any other e1e· ment). Thus, P tiR"H1u', with me, corresponds 10 ffililtQ in LS and 1.6; _ I I ' in lA, FS, FS6. and B; _ t in A; KGHGr in M and F4; and ffitu'( in S. 'OIl", 10 mc, in P, fA, W, V, FS, F56, F4, (F7), and B correspond~ to I*llll in LS, 1.6, and F/; HEI' in M. F4, and F46: HOOI in A; and tu.... in S, Also IV (not alv.H.tys final): for example. ).·itt{tt)"fT8 in P; ...1"61' and ...(e)teY(Tc). etc.. in A; I"eyro in A nnd fA; ).ClCy in L6: ).l"C(lt in M; ),rer in F 1"...1' in Sand B all me'ill "10 grow." ).o,lll(e)tTO in P; "'o,lOOITll in A; ).o,lGI'(TO) in A and fA; "'Cllcm(TO) in Ui; ).o,lOOI in LS; ).o,l6l" in M, V, and F: and ).~).)" in Sand B an mean "to multiply." tmOtN in P; HUnl in Wand F; HUUII in H; ttlJ(e)lN6 in A; H6Uf6 in L4; HGCtH in M; and H"'O'" in LS, 1.6, and S all mcan "~ign." ctl6Ul in P; e1ml in F; (;111)_ in 8; co{o)1Nll in A; Collie in fA: and coo," in M and C.\OtH in 1.6 and S all mean "duelor. physician." oyxlI(o)rro in P; OYX661 in A, f.6. and LS; oyxeltTO) in II and L4; O)'XIjIjI(Te) in 1.6; oyxel" in M and f;' DyX.\l" in Sand B all mean "to bc healed. saved." ~fllY in P, A, L, M. W, V. and B; ,.111' in F; and ~r"'Y in S all mean "upper part," !>I'll'! in P and B; !pllr in A; ~ in L, M. W, and V; VJII' in F; and ~f"'\' in S all Illean "lower pan." In lhis catl'gory alone, one finds that P reaffirms its originality. If one summarizes its points of contact with other Coptic dialecl~ in thc previous narrow category. ooe finds that its most pronounced affinities are with B, then wilh F. then with L, then with A and M. wilh S definitely coming last. Some intefl'Sting obselvations call be made with unstre!>.~ed vowels. ·e is ~cncrally the unstressed vowel in p. M it is in S. bUI sometimes it is .... where the COlTespondin~ Egyptian word has II final 'ayin: for example, P M1l11,l"', S HlIl«90, erowd; P H).Q,lT S H... )..](CJ, ear; P Tllt.),. S 1lftll\6, fing('r; .md P KOOH ', S GOOHll', twisted, crooked, perverse, vicious, On the onc hand, it would be penllissible to consider this differentiated vocalizatlon as an archaism typical or P when compared to the more neutralized S. On the other hand, one finds thaI the dialectal regions of Egypt where this phenomenon is manik'St arc pre' cisely Lower Middle Egypt and Lower Egypt. In fuct, ,.. (except for £'7) and V, W h.wing -t as Ihe normal unstressed final vowel, h.we -0 (f7 eveo has ...., like P) in the 'ayin position mentioned eadieI'. and H
84
DIALECT P (or PROTO-THEBAN)
loses e\'el)' final VQwel in place of its nonnal ·1 (lhus, F7 HI",),.. F5 HI.~, W HlMI4!, 8 H1M1, crowd; F7 HfiX.I., fo'5 HIle distanl, far.reaching." 260(1) of I); ~e(6)16 of A; 201'1J or fA; ~),.6l(l or 1.5 Md /..6; ~1Il"O of M; ~1I1' of v, F4, and (B); ~llIll of F5; ~llr of 8; and ~ll or S all mcan "to fall." P'~ stres..'lt'd vowels dernonslmle, if nOI complete identily with S, Ihen at leaM a relalionship close cnOllgh 10 consider it a n..'gional dialeclal variety vel)' like a kind of "proto-Sahidic" (a reconstructed ·pS. cf. below). More precisely. it .....ould be a ·pS thai cOllld have become a typical. local or regional varidy of S, distinguisltt.'d from classic S by only a few difference1io, oot belonging, without doubt, to the Sahidic dialt:ctal group (1' is nearly as close 10 S as IA is to L5 and U. or 1-'4 101-'5, F7, Fa. and F9 and conversely), Pcrhap; P wa... an immigranl varicly of
,I
.pS. some son of ·pS from Thebes (d. i'l SOllie way the fomler hypolhesis lhal P would be a Theoon protodiaieci. Nagel. 1965; Kassel', 1982; on Ihis. especially P :e', on; 6CT6, behold, here is; rttl. name; ),.BO", OlItsidc; y~. to throw), More precisely. it WOllld not be an indication lhat S was principally of Thcbnn origin. but nath'e to a place fUl1her nol1h (between Land M), S, as a common language spreading (many cenlUlies before Coptic limes) southward (also nonhward) and thlUugh Ihe whole valley of Ihe Egyplian Nile above the Delta. WOI.lld be implanloo fin;t of all, vel)' early on. in some greal ul'ban cenler'S, following lhe course of that river (Kassel', 1981), l' (a" a valiely of ·pS) could only be "'nleblln" by means of immigl".llion (cr. DIALECT, 1M· MIGKANT). The clOSll relationship of I' and S is confirmcd in Ihe consonanlS, where thc evidence (If the protodia· lcctal character is clear (cf. l'lIO"I'Oml\WCT), In facl, the phonemes still present in I' and absent in S follow exacily Ihe well·known line of phonological evolution from pharaonic Egyplian 10 Coptic (Vergole. 1!M5, pp. 122fT.). Thus, l' slill ha."/r;1 (from predominam x J ) wriUen ". and Ixl (from X10 relatl-d to a minority Xj) writlen !J. The....e two phonemes are also present in dialect i, Ihe only Olher Coptic protodialt:ct known al pn:sent; this has an impoverishoo alphabet Uf;1 i; Ixl e. as in .4), The development of P as a protodialect near to a kind of .pS \x:coming S is as follows; ., 1..1 > Gil M. and !J Ixl > ~ /hI. For example, P!lI.lfII, first. in S is IQOFlI (A ""'1. I. 19J.f'11, CIC.); and l' 1JR!»J.., servant. is S :R"tu (A tA"eG". I.
cr.
:l't6"), A..~ fal' a.~ the vowels arc eoncemOO. the \'crbal prefixes of P also have points in common with Ihose of S, bUI even more willi L (CSJX.-c;;ially fA). This should not be too much of a surplise, since they arc all dir'Cctly 01' imlil'ectly pretonie unstressed vowels. l\lld it is specifically in Ihe pl'elonic unslressed vow· cis Ihall' is often closer to I., and SOlllctimes A, lhan II is 10 S (perhaps an early dmmctelislic neulrnlized later in S 01' the influence of native Thebes dialect on immigrant ·pS, in accordance with thc hypolhc· sis olTered ahove). With the consonants, however, P sonlelimcs cxhibits original solutions approximating alliO to A or I. (as the case atisc:l) when disagreeing willi S. (As n..-gards the morphological pcruliaritics of P, sec especially Ihe conjug."Ition s)'Slem below.)
Conjugation System bcept in special instances (conjunctive, elc.), Ihe fonn citl.-d here is only Ihe third,person masculine singular and the corn.'sponding prenominal foml
DIALECf P (or PROTO-THEBAN)
("nom," '" bdore nominal subject). The entire paradigm is '101 allcsled in all conjugations. Unless specifically mentioned, Ihe for'm is affirmative; "neg:' - ncg.1tive. Every ha.~ic tense (ablm::viat· cd hen::afler to "ba.~ic") is followed (if nllcSled) by iL~ satellites. after "And": "cke:' - circumstanlial, "pre!." - preterite, "rei." _ relative. "II" _ second lense. Fomls betwl'Cn b......ckcts { ... ] arc n.:consti· tuted lTom very similar fOI1l'-"; "7£ro" - no "crbn! prelix or no particle. 1. Bipartite Pallern. Nt'S. zero ... .I. or So (!lie) (lr- ... J.Ii S, (If.) ... 61i L. UrQ. , • jill A). 1.1. Pre~lI/ (basic) ..· (- S, L, A), nom. :(eru (- S, I., A). And cire. fI'" (- S, I., A). nom. Op6- (- S, I., (It), e- A); rcl. 61" (- S, L, A) o,' [6"1"6'1'] (- (L5), 8Ttr· S, I., A. nom. 101'01'0') (- S. 1.4. (£.5), L6, (A), 01'0- 1.5, (l.6), A); prc!. li6'1' (= S. L, 1i)"'1- (1.6), A), nom. [HIlf6-) (- S. L, H),,(r(J.)· A); p,-el. ,'cI. 81'6tl6'1- (S. L, GHG'I' S, L, 6111..,,· A), nom. (eTGH(;f(I-] (- S, t, 6H6f'8' S, L); II 6"- (- S, L, .I.... It), 'lorn. 6(fElr (6ftiS, L, J.(re). It). 1.2. f.·II/,lre (basic) wilh .tu..: 'UUt.- ( - S, (/Al, 1.5, L6, A), nom. zero ... liJ.· (- S, L, It). And eire, G'lHJ.(- S. (LA), LS, U'J, A), nom. (€f6- ... m-l (e S. LO, 6' .. , tU.- 1.5, A); rei, CTHJ.- (- S, I.. A) 01' eTfNtU.- ((L5), (Ld), OT1fru.- S, (/A), 1.5, L6, A), nom. lJ1'lJP6' riA' 1..5, A); II tNtiA' . . . liA- ('" S, fA, 1-6, (A), 01'6(- S, L, A'IN),,- A), nOl1l, (lpc· tlA' (- S, L, A(rO)' . . • Ii),,- A). 1.3. I'll/I"" (ba.'lic) with .),,-: '1.1.- (on!y I'lv. 19:25) (_ fA). And rei. (?) GTlJ'IJ.· (only Prv. 6:29) (6"I"IA- 1.4).
2. Tripartite: PaUe:m. 1./ Te~s wilh special /lega/iolls (if 1101 1/). Inde-pl"ndent (!Io.:ntence) l,."Onjugalions. 2.1.1. Perfect (basic) .I.... ( - S, t. A, but twice sing. I. 21' P - Pno. 7:15-16 (see Kasser. 1984], cf. J.~- CIC. UI solllelimes), nom. .I.- ( - S, L, A, o.:ltCCpl LIJ ACla Pauli from Hdddbcrg, 2A' [but .1.'1-, like P, S, L4, 1.5. Aj, (At),,- mrcly 1..6); nCG. Rn'lf· ('" S, L, A, Rno'l' (1..4), (1..5), (1...6), nom. [R"110'] (- S, L, A, 'ff1H1· (A». And dre. [eA'.·] (S, L, A), nOIl1. (0),,'] (- S, f., A, CltCCpl1...6 Acla Pauli from Heidelberg, 6t),,·); neg. IGNI....-J (= S. f., 6HtIll'l' (1.4). (L6». nom. (6Hn6') (- S, L). ReI. OTlt.t' (- It, (e)trrJ.t-l.; ef. Funk. 1984) or leTJ....] (lA, A, 8IfTJ...· S, (L6). lrn,'I' (5), f.5, IJj, (6T6(~)),,'I' U», nont. 6Tl... (- lA, (L6). A, 61fTJ.- 5. (L6), ll'n(5), 1...5, (L6), (If'r~J.-, eT),,(t}),,·, 6NT.Uo.- L6»). neg. (OT6Htf'f-] (.:0 5, L, [A), 6T6H116'1' (L6J/, nom. [CT(lHrI(I-] (- S, L. A). II [6n...] (- (A), RTl..'I· S, I" HA'I' A, (eA'I' 1..6), also Of6(tlT)J.'I· with a causal sense U Tr,lClatus Tripartilus; cr, P 6p)"}.- Pry. 6:3), nOIll. [cn.] (lfT),,· S, L, tI),,- A); neg. :tel'O ... )" (elc.). 2.1.2. Comple/it'e (basic) (affirmative substitutc
85
(J.~ 6'1') (- S, L.
It); neg. (- expectative) R"n.I.T.....(- S, L, (A)), R"1I.I.TG"f- (5), (1.4). nOIll. [R'IUT6'] (S, L. A). And eire. 6H1IAff· {- S, I.. A. 6H1llt.T6"- (S). (L)), nOIll. 6HIl)"TG- (= S, 1" A). 2.1.3. CO,WIl!/uJirrlll (or ll(}ri~t) 9l..p'l· (01:a..'I· S, L, Q,l:a..pG'I· ([,5), (1.6). tArO'l' A), nom. !lJ.I'6- (lIJ)"ro· S, t, tJo,fll· A); neg. HA'" (e I •• A, Me'l' S), 110m. H"'l'6' (- L, A. MAfG- S, H),,' A). And dre. ®l.f't. (6_),,'1' S. L, [O_.I./'G"-) (1...5), (L6). GI),f'ti't· A). nom. I®),f'ti·] (0"J./'ti· S. L, GP,fG' A); neg. (lJM)"..·j (- I., A, lJH6'1S), nom. (oH,\f6-] (~ L, [A]. 6M6f'6-S). Rei. O"r.)"f'
(without parallels elsewhere in Coptic) or eT~"f'I' (e(T6)e1),,'I- S, I., (eT_:a..... L6 once). 0Tp,f6'" A). 110m. [6T®l..fil-) (e(TG)tIJ.f(l- S. f" 6TIAre- It); neg. ()Ttlm.'1(- L. A. (lTGH6'1' S), nOIll. [G1'OHl..fll'] (- I.. [AJ. (lTGM£pe· S). Pre!. [/'I(;!l)"I"'.J (Ii(101J.'I· S, L4, (1...6), 1'l0Q,lAp(l'l' (L6), [tlOeJ.fC'I·] A), nom. tlll'JJ.pe· (Hl101Ap6S, tJ-], [li6tJo,pe-] A). II [1l'J),,1"1'] (GQ,lA'I- S. L, r6lAp6'1'] 01' )"VoI'€'I- A). nom. ~lo.fG' (0'1.\1'0- S, L. ClIl,f6' or' J.I),fG- A).
2.1.4. "-ulllmlll .m..rgicIIIII (01' third future) G'l)"(probably so, nut second future) (- L. 6'1(1- S, A'I)'" A), nom. 6f')"••.. .I.' (6f6.... :l:Cro S. L, :a..•.•• (A') A); neg. lil("- ( - (L6), /16'1' L, A, Tl"tl6'l' S), nom. till' (f., A, lflill· S). 6T6'1J.·: sec 1.3. 2.1.5. Imperative: inlinitive unaccompanied (- S, L. A) or el~ preceded by t,J.· (- S, L. A. always cau!;3tivc verbs) or by 6· (- 1...6, A, A' S, lA, IS): neg. H'ff· (= A. lA, (/,6), R"1Il'"' S, (L4), 1..5, 1..6, (A), R"IIWp' (L4), (A?), R"lIwr ),,- (1...6), (A)) . 2.1.6. Callsalive Imrlera/il'e HArt· (NJo.j'(l'l· S, f., A), nom. lUTe- (m.re- S. L. A): neg. [HlfT'l-] (- A, H'If"Jl'fi'l- lA, R"nTJ1'll'" S, 1..5. R"IMllf ),,1fCJ'I' 1...6. R"lIllT'l)- A), nom. NlfT6- (- It, HIlTfti· /...6, R'nl"TrOS. f..5, 1-6, m1llf'TG- LA. lA, R"nrr6- A). 12 Tmse$ wi/It rreg. -Tff•• Subo,'dinalc (clause)
conjugations. 2.2.1. Conilmc;/il'/: (!ling. I., 2. mase,. [fern,], 3. masr::., rem.; pIliI', I., 2., 3., nom.) 'If1'),,- (- S, L, TJ.S. L, A), _}., 01' .l}.. (lJ"· S, (L4), (/...6), 'Nil.. L, K· (/A). (L5), A), "1' or .l'l' (If'I· S, I., 'I' (fA), (L5), A, (JI'.......- A once», .le· (twice) ('Ile· S, f., e· A), IlTlf- (- S, L, Tlf· (1.4). A). lfTOTlf· (- 5, L, T01'lf' (1.4), (1...5), A), lfCG- {- S, I., Cll' A, (coy- A once». nom. llTe- (- S. 1-, Te- A). 2.2.2. FWIlTe Corrjlmclil'" lfT"f'I' ( TJ./'ti'l· S, L, M. nom. (llT"f'8·) (T"f'€- S, I., A). 2.2.3. Te/PIponl/'ffT),f'I- (If'r'l;f(;''f- S, lfnfe..- L, (A). nFfJ't- A). nom. (WTJ.ff'-] (- L, A, lfT6,6' S, T.l.fG· A). 2.2.4. l.imilalil'e (01' conjunctive with 11.1.', until) O1:a..tIT'I. (- S, (1.4), (1-6), OJAtl1'G'I' fA, (1.6), 01.1.1"'1- A), n0111. 01l..tI"I'6· (- S, L, (A once), O1AT€- A). 2.2.S. COl1lli/;onfll tl'101A- (- (LA), 1_5, (f,6), (A once), (I,""),,tI· S, lA, 1...6, ),,'1'1.1.- A), nom. 6tlA- (-
86
DIALECT P (01- PROTO-THEBAN)
(LA), (A). 6f'Ct),- (lA). (/..5). Gf'(\l:U+- S, 6fCll9Jt.- L5, (1..6), 6/'6"),11- 1..6. ),Cf),- A, 6q!)JfTo, IA).
lIun.
smother; cf. I - x i A, 11IlXt;. I_Xlt. lllDXT 5 (or Sf) (cr. demolic pt}/!. V)'dchl. 1983. p. 10
lexicographically. P, on the onc hand, displays wriOu.~ notable isolatt:d orthographical peculiarities (apart from those lhal OC(:\lr more ~Iemalically and have tK:cn alnrody shown abo\·c) and. 00 Ihe olher, has some r1.lrc or otherwise unknown
S. IIIDX 168a). The archaic f'Re... (masc.). rR"f:IC- (fem.). f'Rfl)" (pl.), f'ReT· (indefinite). and not (nc\'er) f't!..., Ihe agent pn-r.x common to all the Coplk diale<:b (;>,£1' 1'): such archaic fonns ani)' appear occasionally else. where or at leasl are always in a minority: f'R(M}6'1A. ""M(6)6.... f'l'Jl1&l-. f'I>H6T- IA (Tmct:lluS Tripani·
le~cmcs:
ItJs).
Characteristic Lexemell
), or i. negalivc p.i1l1ide. cr. )'Ii 5, IJ,
0"
A. L. M, W,
V, F.
(mase.) eyes, a pluml not :llh:sted elsewhere in Coptic and corresponding to the singular 11>..\ P, 5, fJ, 110;>, A, L, M, W, V, f-'; 1IJ.:lOY() (mase.) eyelids, n plural nOI (1llCsted elsewhere in Coptic, cOITe.~pond_ ing to the singullll' IIOY~O S, IIW~6 (5), A, W\'21 B. OTII()-: See Jf1'1I0·. 00)1'6', more than, with no pamllels elsewhere in Coptic (Prv. 9:3, I(ptluur,w ... 17, tl),ll6· ... lJO)'f(I' P, Il),!ill' ... Jf~ ),. A, tl),llO'y ... O:lO)'E' S, 'fCOTIl 116M
. . . 6~)nl'
B).
cr.
K111f. Iefl; &If A, GIIOyf I.., ~1IOyf S. M, F. milT)" em: cr. H6/VTO LS. LA (excepl the Mani· chacan Homilies. and lIlOrc rarely. the Manichacan Psalms and Kephalaia, HflXe), ~o L6, m ..x B. H.UXe S, H6XfJ M. V, HO(e).Xe F; H6!IlI;>" 10 cure, without parnllels elsewhere in Coptic (Prv. 12:18, 100'641, "TX"60 A, TU60 5, B; cr. Bcd.ja mehel, to treat medically, Vycichl, 1983, p. 132a); HenG. to walk, go. cr. tu.(J.)~ A, L. tlOO liB S, HOl9I B, HUjle M, W (sk). milt V, HUlQl F; HOy.X!l, 10 mix, d. HOyX6 A, 5. L6, also HOyXT 5, A, (L6), LA. B, HOXk 5 (cr. Hebrew mdwg and Ihe demolic m~, conlainer. wine-bowl. ICpariJp (?). Vycichl, 1983, p. I33b). Illl',;, all; cr. IllBI W, V, F, IilMIN IJ, /'lIMI F7, 111M It, 5, L, M (demotic /lb, Vyciehl, 1983, p. 142b); W- proIeplic p.\rticlc, cr. lTGI S, A, /...6, ("'1) etc., tIGll M, «(Il)GII A), JfXl L4, (/...6), W, Xl 1.5 (Thompson, 1924), r1.x6 (£1')), (M), V, F, 8: TrKTOOK or .l.KTOK, prenm' lurc(ly). with no parallels elsewhere in Coptic (PI'\'. 10:6, uwpoo;, Jfcq),r),~6 A, S, HlUTt! Tto"l' (lJG)1tl B; Pl'v. II ;30, liwpoo;, :IT oyM'N'r-..),r ),~ S. ,'If etc.... A, HlUTO TtOt CijQ)l11 B, demotic gIg, suddl'n(ly); Vycichl, 1983. p. 168a); mro. 10 see, Yel)' prob:lbly a back formalion from IIl.fO", which is a COnln)Clion for tu..(y ),)po. (cr. Cerny, 1971): lfTIIO- in lfR.6 IU". .... so lhat is why. hUI elsewhere (l"J"W~ (C\'eo 6T&Cl lUI, Prv. 7:15), cr. eno- S. A. t • .41, W, v. F, EOMl· B (demotic r dbJ elc.• Vycichl, 1983. p. 47b); HOyn, to sprinkle, d. NOyXI It, HOyxlt, HOyJt'5", HOyx 5. HOyX!.t 8 (cr. demotic /If!.~ etc.• Vycichl, 1983, p. 152b).
cr.
begel, bring forth, acquire; cr. T~IO A, XJIO L. S, XIU M, (W). (V). F, x+O B. u.l~ (rarely _.l~ or lU(u-~), life; cr. Will A, ulff S, £4, W, V, F, II(ID)NF /...6, 1.5 (excellt lIIQI~ in the unpublished Gospel of John m:muscript from Dub· Kassel', 1981a), Otl~ M, WIi~ 8. lin; !,)1I1 etc., road; d. ~1I1 5, I., M, V, F. ~I)', s.omething; cr. 2>11 B, 2>161 II, 1.6 (vel)' I'llrely), :1 M, W (always "someone"); I' uses "Iso ;>"Uy(6); ~tl;>')'K, keep, the sole parallel for which in Coptic is :(l;>,i.c L4 (neither P nor L4 uses Ihe Icxcme :),pti~ S, M. opt~ A, ~ L5. L6, J.f6t W, v. 8, >..\Gt 1'); tlllHM, $lccp. cr. :!tHI~ S, It, L. AI, V, F, :!tHIM 8; lllf' in Ihe exprcsston &f2Hf .1.f'O" )" unaW:lfC5 (Prv. 6:15 itam~. tli oycilM> A, ~Jr OyC\.C·HO S, ~" ~~),utm B; Prv. 13:23 reads mlhcr C6tirr('1J; cr. Kasscr. 1973~1975. Vol. 2, p. 324b), $hould be con· neclcd with S ZClf' 10 guard ;agaill5l, take h~ (Crum, 1939. p. 697b); tc#1IJ, woman. cr. (C)zIHEI S, A, L, M. <::!/HI V, F, B; ;tGI(u)Tl-I, wither. fade, c;\:pire. be quenchOO. c;\:linguished ($hould be conncclOO with t«I6T. t6GR•• elc. S (ibid., p. 744b); Pnt. 10:7 and 13:9 u/kJII'iJ/IQ'. MIll A, X/ltu.. S, 6OHO B; this ~. "tcD6R" could al a stretch have been Conf\lscd wilh tuTTI (ihid.• p. 724b). in Ihe sense or "be c;\:linguished" like a sial' setting; P uses tuTTI only in the sense of "to be reconciled," Pry. 6:35 and 15:2&1): connected with :,:Oyo is lhe expression correspond. ing to H2(Oy)OOIT ),- ur .l2(OY)GeIT )". more than, which corresponds to H2O\'<) ),. A, O:!O"(6' S, (l:,:OT6' 8; the P fonn seems close to N:!O"(1ClCTtl tl·, 6:,:Oyi.mcT6- M. 62OY),fCT(0)- V, P, e:,:Oy),I"cT6 o· 1:56, G2QY),CTtl· F7 (cr. exceplionlll OZOYOtJICTG S. Crum, 1939. p. 736(1). 'r.ll1O
ele.•
10
cr.
D1DUOGRAI'HY
Allberry. C. R.. C. A Mallichncall Psalmbook. StUltgart• 1938. Attridge, U. W•• ed. Nag Hammadi Codex I (The JUllg Coda), IlItrodllClioll. Texts, Tra/lSlalio/lS. Indices. Nag Hammadi Studies 22. Leiden, 1985. lJ6hlig, A. Krpllalaia: lweilc J/il/fle (Ucrcrung 1112). Stuttgart. 1966.
D1ALECfS
(BOhlig. A., and H. J. Polotskyj. KcpllullJia: &su Ifalftc (Udcrung 1-10). StWtg:U1, 1940. Bourguel. P. duo Gwmmai,c IOllctioulleU/! el progreso sive de /'Cgyplicn "'mtOliqlle. Louvnin, 1976. Cerny, J.; P. E. K:lhlc; "nd R. Parker. "The Old Coptic Horoscot'le." lOt/nllJl of Egyptiall Arc/me%· IIY 43 (1957):86-100. -,;;-_ "Coalescence or Verbs with Prepositions in Coptic." leitsellril' lilr ug>'plisellc Sproche ul/d Altef/tullJkllllde 97 (1971 ):44-46. Crum, W. E. A. Coplic Victumury. O"rord, 1939. Funk, W.·P. "Die Morphologk- der Peneklkonjug:i' lion im NH·subaehmimischen Dialekt." uilsehrill liir ilgyplisehe Sll'ucltc tmd A.fuf/tllIlsklfl/de III {1984):IIO-30. Kasser. R. Pupyms Bodmer VI: Livre des Provemes. CSCO 194-195. Lollvuin, 1960. -,,-. "Popyrus Londiniensis 98 (The Old Coptic Horoscope) and I'apyrus Bodmer VI." )ollnlllf of Egyptillll Archaeology 49 (1963):157-60. --c "ProlCgomcncs t\ un essai de c1tlssificmion systematique des diak'<:lcs et subdialeetes copies scion Ics crit~res de la poonetique, II, Alphalx.1s CI S)'Slemcs phonctiques." Afllsro" 93 (1980):237-97. ___ "Usages de la surlignc dans Ie P. IJodmer VI, notes addilionnellcs." Bulletin de la Socittt d'tgyplologie, Gel/eve 5 (198Ia):23-32. ___ "Voydlcs en ronclion t;onsonanliquc, consonnes en ront;liOll vocalique, CI classes de pholl/::mes en copte." BlIlIelill de 11/ SOcieTe d'egy/lw/ugie, Ce,,~ve 5 (1981 b):33-50. "Lc Dinlcctc pl'Olosa'idique de Thebes." A.rchiv {iir Papyruslur$(.·/IIIt1J: 28 (1982):67-81. --,__ "Le pariait I copte ~. ct .t.:~. el Ie I:mgage de l'ttrangcrc (Prov. 6,24-26 et 7,15-16)." IIcgyplUs 64 (19&4):229-36. ___ "Gemination de voyelles dans Ie P. lJodmer VI:' In Acts of 111f~ Secorrd hllemalimra/ Co"gress 01 Coptic Sludies, Rome 22-26 Septem~r /980, cd. T. Orlandi and F. Wis.'iC, pp. 89-120. Rome. 1985. Kasser, R.; M. Malinine; H.·C. Put."(;h; G. Oui~pcl; J. landee; W. Vyciehl; and R. McL Wilson. r'(lCIIlWS TripurlilllS, Vol. I, PI":; f, De Supemis, Codex lImg {. XXVI'-f. ur (p. 51-104), Vol. 2, Pllr~ II, De Crealiolle Humitli.~, Pars 11/, De GCl1cn'btu TribllS, Codex lwrg I. Ur-J-XX' (p. 104-140). Bern, 1973-1975. Malininc, M.; ~I.-e. Pucch; and G. Ouispcl. EVllIIge· /ill/II Veri/alis, Codex lImg'. vllr-xvr (p. 16-32', '. XJJr-XXlr (p. 37-4J). Zurich, 1956. fl.Winine, M.; H.-e. Put.'Ch; G. Ouispcl; W. C. Till; R. McL Wilson. EVlJllgelium Verita/is (Stlppfeme,,· tum', Codex lllng f. xvlr -xvllr (p. 33-36j. Zurich, 1961. Mlliinine, M.; H.·C. Pueeh; G. Ouispcl; W. C. Till; R. MeL. Wilson; and J. t.'1ndee. Dc Rl!)'u"ecliOlle (EpisllIlu 1/11 RhcgiIlWII), Codex IImg I. XXJI'-f. xxV" (p. 43-50). Zurich, 1963.
87
Nagel, P. "Dcr rriihkoplische Dialekt ~'On n,chen." In Kopf%gisclle S/Ildictl ill der IJDR, pp. 30-49. Wiss~msella/tfiche Zeilseh,ift der Murtil/·ulllre,UlliversiliJl Hlllle·Wittellberg, Sonder·heft. Halle· Wittenberg, 1965. Osing, J. Dcr ~pillilf:YPI/M'lIe I'IIPYrl45 8.M. 10808. Wicsbaden, 1976. Pl.'an;on, B. A., and S. Giverscn. Nag Hummadi C{J{!i· ccs IX alll/ X. Nag Hammadi Siudies 15. l..eiden, 1981. Polotsky, H. J. "Zur koplischen WUllehre I." leit· selrril' Iii' ilgyplisehe Sproehe tllld A.llemmukl/Ilde 67 (1931):74-77. ,,-,:-c Malliehilischc Hml/i!ietl. Stuttgan, 1934. Schmidl, C. Aeta Pauli QIIS de' Hcidelbergur koplischell Hultdsellri!1 N, I. lcip"lig, 1905. "Ein neues Fr.lgment dcr Hcidelberllcr Acl" Pauli." In SilZJmgsherichle der 8crli,lcr Ahulcmic der WiSSCIl.~clUI{lerJ, Philu)·uphisch.Hi.~loriscJrc Kla~Ie, pp. 216-20. Berlin, 1909. "I1lOnmssen, I:", and L Painchaud. Le rroit~ lrirarti (Nil 1.5), lule i!lubli, ilJ/roJui/ el eOlllllllmle IHlr E. 71101J1asstm; lrallllil par L Paillella/ld eI E. 'T1wma.uell. Bibliotheque cople de Nag Harnmadi, SoOClion "Iellles:' 19. Ou~bcc, 1989. Thompson, H. The Gospel 01 SI. 101m Accordil/g to Ihe Enrliest Coptic Mamlscripl. London, 1924. Vergote, J. Phol/~tiqlle his/orii/lle de f'tgyp/ien, les ,·OIlSOlllleS. Louvain, 1945. Vycichl, W. Dic/iOll/wire 1!/)'lIIologique de fa lallgue cople. Louvnin. 1983.
-,,-C.
RODOU'IlU
KAS.<:P.R
DIALECTS. Thc gt:ogrdphical chal1'clcristics orlhe
or
habitable area Egypt favored Ihe S4lbdivision of its langUl1ge. One may note first or all 1",0 linguistic entilies, "languages" rather than "dialeclS:' or very wide scope and more Ihan local-indeed, morc than rcgional-char.lCter. TIle Iirsl or these corresponds to the Nile Delta lind the second 10 the Nile Vulley nbove the Delta. These are in tUI11 (probably in the Delta, ce'1ainly in the valley) subdivided into smaller linguistic units (see especially, although wilh pal1i"l· Iy divergent opinions. Kahle, 1954, pp. 193-278; Ka,,-';('r, 1982; Krause, 1979; wylon, 1976; Vergote, 1973, pp. 53-59; WOITCIl, 1934, pp. 63~82; and mA· u:crs. GROUPING -'NO MAJOR GROUPS Of' and GFDCIW'HY. DIAU'L""L).
It appears vel')' likely tll:ll 80HAIRlC (8) was Ihe indigenous language common 10 Ihe whole or the Nile Delta. [t Is called n "vehicular." or supmrocnr, language because it perm[tted the inlUlbitants or Ihe different regions or thi.~ De!t:l (where each spoke his local dialect) to unden;tand one another. (These 10'
88
DIALECfS
TAUI.c L Charoclerisl;C wemes ill tire PrincipIII Coplic /)iQleCI~' wrd SlIbdialeCIS "WlTIIOlTT"
"lANGUAGE"
A
"'1'C
pL L
(espc)
". ". ".a(d).· ".
<spc
M V
"'"
[cspiJ [cspl)
F
"
.
"ANI)"
,."
.....
,"" auO
,".
,". (aha)
F56
lespi]
Ill·
nub
F1
(~pi)
a(ie)l·
"'"
(aull)
H p
".
{Aspi)
Iflspc] flspc
S 874l
8
(ll-
[aspl]
at· al·
:ispi
at·
aUll
auO :luO ou6hc
006h
alh· The followinl may ~ ob.icrvcd wilh rtgard to L: a.Hi lAo 1.5, UJ, bur:ilia (""'f'«ially) Mum .... ill... LA, Q"dh.. Or ou4/1", etc. 1.6; ~ulf·l.A i~ ~Il/"f' LS. 1.6: kD lA, l.5 is It.Oc U: ",tie LA is miuie/.J, 1.6: mb!if/flIA is ",dei" LS, LIJ, with S: ..uk VI,LS ill ""hi l.6. w;lh lPLJ: >lji LA ill ji 1..5, nci L6;";'1 fA is pter /..5. lAo' pel·/A is pt!tll· /..5. UJ: ref· LA. LS. LIi, bu! also rome(·IA, "tI"'C'· LIi. ""tlf- fA (r,lre) wilh;1 (rare) erc., and everywhere "lief., eiC. 1'; sJlme LA is s(,lm U. 1..6: ouD.I,e 1.4, l.6 is 0,,0:111 W; {mil L4 is ix>(IIjh LS. «"J,,1l 1.6; ~je 1.4, LS is sltt/e L6; shii /A is sited 1.5,1.6; 16me L4 is IMl>le (WI, Ui: i"se /A, l.S is I"s,' Ui, with pI-
With l'eganlto 101: fJ/' befOIl: eenain word~ (e.g.. sill!"), and a lillIe more frequently Mill ileil· bef'OIl: other wonls (the eMe or illll.!t or iltil"i" is no! yet attested); ptthilf· or MHllclirllC$ ptltl.af·; ...:t. but also (fairly rare) "it, etc.
With rqard 10 V: I'll/If-, also ptmaf·, moll: rardy [pelth../·] v, but also ptw.IJ/. (rarely ptlhIJf·) W; _limes ,"ij abo V4 (idiolectal?): lIit (n,":ly nil) V is tlji W; p,flp V4, W.Yuiap V5; fairly often Jhiifalso in V4 (idiolectal?);~, alone atle51ed. but poorly, should be jip"tI V4, W. ;i>o..1tI V5. With regard to F: Il"J F4. fS, but alw ,<.,metilllcs M... FS; ptll/ilf· FS, prlaf· F4, (FSJ; miei FS i.s m;'i f4; Ilif F5 is "o!f F4; piel F5 Is pi; F4; loll FS, loll ~'40' shimp FS is shflp F4: j.WJI>le ~'S would he [jO"'~l N. With regard tn n: lilia, but alw somcllnR'lI au,), With reprd 10 II; [kim;! II is klmt H!; rt-ni //is .d.nt H!: sMpi 11 is slNipt HI; Jhfliill is sllIijt HI ([iJrn.l ur [;M.llilJ H is;Jr.~ /I!; ;D$i H would be [j
o'~
(.;) three
~, M'~
three:
~, l*/I/.I (_;)
one case.
With regan!tu 8: /Jlh· B befon: the (autochthonous) voiced consonants (b, l. m, n. r) and befon: the glides (i and (u)u with the phonological Vllluc or a consonant, rot' example, at the beginning of the word ;in, falher. and "uAsh, wish): bUI even in these cases G alWl1YS has al·; tb61 B Is epiJl G; tIC"'''''''' 85 is elt"'''''' B4, fl74; plllll B is pdi G: pht 81s pJ G; sOlem 8 is sIN/"m G; 111M or 1I16h B (lwO dilTer~m elymologi~": d. VyclchJ, 1983, p. 226); mm6f 8 is pet'haps mllt,)p/{ G (idiulcf;tlll(?); probably to' be pronounced ol/nOIl; ",,651. 8 is bim$l G (probably 10 be pnlllOlltlCed ..00$11); 0..611 B5 is (lUcihe 84. B?4 (lind Illso G llpjXlrently); hJb B is iJb G: jhl 84. B5 is If 874. TIle majority OrlM other specific fonns of G (probably without phonological conscquencn) will be ruund In DIAUCT Il
cal idioms vel)' probably existed Ihere, l\!i elsewhere, even if the pauchy of discoveries uf texts in the soil of the Delta, which is tOQ damp, prcvenls dctection of th..-sc dialects; one among them could be the m~erious DtAlECT c.) On the ocher hand, it is cer' tain thai the vehicular language of the whole Y.1J1ey of lhe Egyptian Nile above Ihe Delta was SAIUDIC (S,
acf;ompanied ror some time in the 111eban region by DIALECT P, Ii PROTODlAWCT that oflen looks like what Cfln be known about the logical predecessor of S, a tentatively reconstructed ·pS, proto-Sahidic), an autochthonous language dominating (then tending gradually to stine) the multiple local and regional dialeclS of this habitablc zone, relatively na/TOW but
• DIALEcrs
89
TABLE I. (cQIl/f,med) "WIlA'I7"
I'IIIST PERFECT.
"TO. FlJlI."
"OlfT(W"RD}" ETC,
SING,).MASC.
SING.3.MASC.
A pL L M
V
,
,~
Ib;J
..h csh
"h
ofof-
,fhar· (h)af·
,,-
RELATIVE PF.RFF.CT.
,,-
,-
,"'I ,"'I
Claro pclar(Clar.}
[pelaf.]
..hal
e(n)Ulf.
"-
ebal
pc(n)laf. cillaf·
"-
ehal
,-
,"'I
J'lCthnf. cl(eh}3f. CIC. pcl(eh)af· elC.
entaf· penta!-
'56 F7
H p
S 874!
ish l:sh [a~hJ
,fnf-
abo
'<
,f-
ish
,f-
ash
"-
d""
Clltaf·
"-
eb..'\1
clllar-
(z.cro]
b"
,-
pcnlafpcntnf. la\)-
pCnlan.
,1>61
clar·
",oaF-
,f-
,-
""'1
(e)ntaf-
,1>61
penlaf· Clar· (~) elar-
8
e~tcnding
ash
for nearly 6vc hundred
(If·
mil~.
Moving Upslrc:1I11 (rolll immediately above the Delta (the land of the Bolmil'ic dialectal group), among the various local dinlecl~ of the valley lhal have left sufficient traces in extant le",ts, lhis 11l1icle
""ill follow the chain that runs from classical B (10 lhe north) 10 A (the so-called AKHMlMlC dialect, which is frequently eonsidcrcd the ancient local dialect of Thebes and thus the mOSt southerly of the known Coptic diak-<:ts). The 61"lit to eall for mention will be the various subdialccts of FAYYUMIC. Chief among thO!\e with lambdacism arc Fl, a kind of "north Fayyumlc" pl"e.~ntlng interesting consonan· lal similarities with the Bo!lairic subdialcct D74, a kind of "south Oohairie," a transition between the dialects of lower Middle Egypt and 84 (cf. Kasscr,
"-
eb61
Claro ph~ emf-
1981, p. 92), and 85, called "cia."-'iical Dohairie," still further to the north; F5, Fayyumic of c1a.'iSical Iype, abundantly attested but relatively late; and F4, of more ancient allest
90
DIALECTS
TAtJLfJ l. Chfirclcleri~lic Ll!xeml!.< i'l Ihl! Pri'lcipal COfll;C lJilllecl~ ami SlIbi!iulecls (collliIllU:d)
CIRCUM· STANTlAL PRESENT,
"MAKE, Do"
"PlACE, LEAVE" I!rc.
"EGYPT"
"GUlI../J"
"LOVE"
""
"EGYPl'lAN"
SING.3.MA~C.
A
d·
eire
kutl
pL
d·
[eire)
[k6]
L
cr-
eire
k6(e)
"
cr-
eire
k6
V
cr-
hi
k'
F
cr-
iii
k6
FS6
cr-
ili
kO
F7
ef·
(e)ili
k6
II
eb·
iri
k6
cr-
(e)il-e
k6
S
cr·
eire
k,
874!
,f-
lri
ko
kCmc mmkemc [kernel [rmnkCme] kCmc rmnkeme kCme rmnkCme [kerni] rmn[kCmi] kemi lemnkCmi kCmi lemnkcmi kemi [lemn]kCmi [k~mi]
rCm[kcmi] k~me rmnkeme kerne rmnkCmc kfmi
krM
me(e)ie
knif
[m]eie
krM
meie rnacie
knif
m~ie
[kl'afJ
mfi
kiM
m~i
[klan]
[m~i)
[k"D
m~i
krab
[mCi (?)]
kr6f
meei
krof
m'
h6f
mei
khrM
mei
remnk~mi B
d·
id
kho
kh6mi rcmnkh~mi
er diflicull to locate exaclly, despitc thc hypothctieal name assigned to it; one must recall thaI some of ils Chfll1lCler'islics caused it to be cunsidered fonnerly as a kind of Fayyumic, cel1ainly very barbaric and, in any case, wilhout lambdacism; however, many of its features :llso bling il close 10 S, in addition to its vcry cvolvcd if not decadent Slroctures (sce MEITAD1ALECT), II is also vel)' likely thaI the regional dialect th:11 became thc classical S, Ihe vehiclll"r language of Ine whole valley of Ihe Egyptian Nile above the Delta, originatcd bctwcen M and L. However lhat may be, accol'ding to the most common opinion of C~ptolugislS, one then finds, further to the nor1h of M, in the region of AsyU! and upstream, the different varietics uf LYCOPOUTAN. ur
Subakhmimic, "Suhakhmimic" is a rather deceptive name and h:ls been :llmost complelely abandoned: il stcmmcd from Ihc belief, held for some lime at the beginning of the twentieth centul)' and soon revealed 10 be unlenable, that L was a kind of subJialecl of Akhmimic, A, which it CCl1ainly is not, in any of ils varielies. The varieties of L arc L4, attested by the Mflllichaenn IcxtS; LS, found "bove all in an important Johanninc manusclipt, published by Thompson (1924); and 1.6, known frum the published non·Sahidic Gnostic texts and from the Hei· delberg rn'lOuscript of the Aet:l P:luli, published by Schmidt (1904, 1909). (With reg
DIALEcrs
91
TA8l..E I. (contillued) ''TllUTIl''
pC C
" V
F
'56 F7
H
p
"THEIlE"
mo
'NO
''THE T1turn"
"THAT"
miD tmie mie Imie mCe tmce mO< tml:e mci tlllci timci mc(e)i tmc(c)i timc(e)i mcei (meei timeei mei tmei timei mCei tm&:i t~lIl&::i m~i tmb
S
m' ,m'
8741
m~i tm~i lirtl~i mei thlllCi
B
ETc.
mmo eimmo mm6 etmmo mlnell etmmeu
mm' etmmc mmeu etmmeu
"SIGN"
me(e)ine (meei]ne ml:clne nl:kin mcein mein
"PITY" 'NO "PITILESS"
"SIN"
"'"
almie (nae) at[nae) mi, aUlae nO< a(ei)tnee nei aUlei
[nabi] nabi ruibc nabe nflbi
mmeu etmmeu
meln
neei alneei
mibi
mmeu ctmmeu
[m~inl
neei atneci
n{,bi
mmeu etmmeu
[mein)
nei a(ie)tnci
nabi
""'~ etemaou
macin
mi atna
nabi
mmau etmmau mmau etmmau
m~cin
"'"
macin
mm' etemma
m~ini
mmau clcmmau
meini
atn:ie mi alna ruii atnai
n6bc nObi
nai alhnai
nObi
limC:i
K:wer, 1984; Funk, 1985; and PROTOt>lAlECT,) Slill further 10 the south, probably around Akhmlm and perhaps even as f.:tr as Thebes (if not Aswan), seems to be the domain of Akhmimic, v.'hich was perhaps outflanked on the south (at Thebes and ....<jth P?) by somc variety or 1" which tet1ded to function as a semivehicular, or supmlocal, language (see DIAl.ECT, Uol\ltGaANT); of this function L was to be dispossessed by the most vigorous and
active vehicular language of lhe whole Egyptian Nile VaHey to the soulh of thc Delta-S. II would be ledious 10 describe arresh here all the5e dialeclS and subdialcclS, eaeh of which is trealed, separately or in groups, in one 01' other of Ihe special linguistic articles of this encyclopedia.. Here, however, is a list of the sigla of IhCS(: idioms, in alphabetical order and with mention the article in which it is presented,
or
92
DIALECTS
TABlE I. CharacteriSlic Lexemes in the Principal Coptic DialeelS and SuhdialeclS (COlltillued) "Ev~v"
"O~~'
(GENITIVe PREP.)
"To HIM" (DATIVE
"GREAT," UkCE"
PREP..
"l)IAT Is" (PkOl'£PTIC PARTICLE)
"THIS"
"THlS .. "
SING..l.MASC.)
A
"1m
mc-
pL
Inlm] /lIm n 1111
me' ntc· IltC' ntente'
L M
V
F F56 F1
H p
S B741
• A 8
n'bi nfbi nibi nimi
""""
874
B74! F
"Of nH
F5
"'~
"""Ab
mij naj"
"1m "lb "1m
,;;. ntcntc·
n'ben niben
m~
"'~
"or "or "or "or
See AKlIMIMIC,
...."J'
J'
"Oc nishti nishti
Equals 85 in agn:cment with 84: sec
U
Bohahic subdiaJect; sec examples below and Kasser, 1981. p. 92. Clnssical Bohairic, in contl'llSl. to [J4 In the rare eascs of disagreement betwL"Cn lJ4 and 85; see BOHAIRIC. A kind of south Bohairic: see examples below and Kasser, 1981. pp. 93-94. Sec below. Equals FS in agreement with F4; see
nci! nJC nje
"Ak
LS
M P pL
S V
pM
nk(e) nei nje
pAl
*
pMi
p:'li
pal
pc'. pelpc(c)ipei· pel' pelpelpei!'tipipeipal' po'.
Variety of Lin lhe l.ondon papynlS of John, CIC.; fll'esented with L. Variety of L in the non·Sahidic GnOSlie ICMlS and the Heidelbcrx ACla Pauli; prl:$CnIL-d with ן$(,"C MESOKFJd!C.
Sec OtALF.CT P. Sec DIALECT t. Sec SAIIlOlC. A kind of "south Fayyumic"; presented with F.
W
A kind of "crypto-Mesokemic wilh South Fayyumic phonology"; pre5C:ntoo with F.
FaY)'\lI11ic subdialcct. presented with F. Classical Fayyumic, in contrast to F4 in cases of dislIgreement between F4 and F5; see
F1
A kind of somewhat archaic "north Fayyumic"; pre5C:nted with F. Sec DIAlECT G. see DiALECf H. See below. See pL. Equals IA in agreement with L5 and U; see LVCOPOUTAN and LVC().DIOSPOUTAN. Variety of L in the Manichaean texis; presentcd with L
lA
pel pel
nth
A variety of FS vel)' often replacing presented with F.
L
"J'
m~
F56
i
pe(c)i pei pCi pCl
nil} nil}
FAYYUMIC,
G H HI
"'"."'"
"J'
M)
"if
fAYVUMIC.
F4
pei pei
mic
nef
BOHAIRIC.
.5
"'"
nci nci
by I;
To allow readers who are not Coplologists 10 sample in somc way the "music," lhe sounds, or Ihe Coptic language (truly an aUlhentic foon of the au· tochthonous Egyptian languagc) in its different dia· lectal varieties, it has seemed useful to presem in Table I a list of some phonologically rather characteristic lCMcmes. These specimens iIlustrnle Ihe most slriking char,lctcristlcs of the dialecIs and subdill' leets. To make them more readily accessible, the Coplic is transliterolted here, following the system chosen for the encyclopedia as a whole, but with the following remarks and adaptatloTUi. The tonic accent of each word that h;u one is
DIALECTS
93
TABU! I. Chllfllcteri3"/i" Uxemes irr Ihe Principal COptic Dia/eclS arid Subdialects (colliinued) COI'UU. SING.
M=.
, pI.
POSSESSIVE AlnICI.f~
"HE SAys"
(SING.~tAsc.ISING.
"nlE MAN OF"
3.M'\'<;c'), ''THEIR''
"J\lAKEit Qt'"
'" '"
pf.
pajCf
~-
pf-
pcf-
[san)
pajl:f
prome [nn-J refr6me
"n
sml
"n
"n
om'
"n
,m'
... "n
proffie
m,-
pcjl:f
pcjCf
rom,
iI
rOmi p(i)r6rni
"n
,m'
pcj(iJ
IOmi p(i)IOmi
"n
sm!
IOn
smt
ron
smf
[san]
rin
sml!(':' )
"'n
,in
smt
~6n
ron
sUlA
"'n
ro"
smt
"'n
lem- lef-
pcfpeu-
[pcjet)
p;;b-
pejab
pf-
pef-
"',,-
16mi p(i)IOmi
rOmi p(~)rOmi rem- reb-
pajM
romn proffiC
pcjaf
,m- nncfromn prumc ~-
I~
",fpo,,-
...
lcr-
[Iem-]
po"S
ref-
IOmi p(i)IOmi lem- lef·
"',,I'
ref-
pci'!
"',,-
F?
ref-
pr6me
1""-
'"
ref-
[smf]
~-
",b-
"n
[ren)
1""-
per·
,ml
rome
1""-
pc
..n
pajcJ
pon-
pcf-
V
,
"BROTHER"
promc
po".
pd-
'"
romc
~-
874!
"VOICE"
"THE MAN"
"I-lis"
pon-
,
"NflME"
(SlNC.MASC.jPIJ.)
/.
"
"MAN"
pcjaf
ref·
rOmi p(i)rOmi
rem- ref-
'"
",fpo"-
pcjaf
rOmi
phrOmi pirOmi rem-
ref-
94
DIALECfS
TAUU! I, ChoracterisJjc "HIOAIl,
I~e.mrs
in lhe. Principal Coptic Dio/a's ond SlIbdiolecl$ (colltimled)
"WRITI!."
"PuRIFY"
"Dll;TUIUJ.
!=EN"
"JOY"
"WIU." "THE Wtu." ouill,lc POl.lo!.lc [ou~eJ [pou&;eJ ouosh(e) pouosh(c) ouesh (pooesh (?)) ouOsh p(i)ouOsh ouOsh P{i)oubsh ouOsh P{i)ouOsh oUOsh P(i)ooOsh ouosh p{t)ouOsh 01.161; poUOl; ouOsh pou6sh ouc>sh p(i)ouOsh ou6sh
STIR"
A
SOtmc
Sl.lei
tbbol.l6
tol,
~"M
p"
SOtmc
[sl.lei]
tb[OO\l6]
[t61,]
(ounM)
L
sOtm(e)
shei
tuuM
tbh
oumif
M
sOlm
shel
touM
'6h
ollnM
V
SOtm
shei
"bI>;
(t6h]
~"M
F
SOtem
shl:i
"bI>;
toh
oon;if
F56
.o.m
shei
'ybb;
(tOh]
oon:ib
F7
"""m
[shei]
tybba
(bh
ounaf
/I
sCllCm
(shail
[tt:bba(?)J
(toh]
oumib
P
sOlm
sl,lui
lbb6
t6h
ounM
S
sCltm
sMi
,blx>
t6h
oun6f
8741
SOtem
shtai
10ub6
10h
oun6f
•
.o.om
sJ:I3i
,=Ix>
th61,
~"61
phoot.h pi0u6sh
noted by an aeute accent plnced above the vowel cunecl'Tlcd. , b in F56 and especially H is prubably to be pronounced rather [v] (it is probably the snmc in G), 1111 and 00 in P {when lhis vowel duplication indicatcs simply "one" vowel, but accentuated [sec Kassel', 1985], and not the tunic vowel followed by fI (see AU!P\IJ) are rendered respectively by t:{':') and 0(':') and not by te or 60 as everywhere else. In the autochthonous Coplic vocabulary of P, II. is reno dered by k and 01. by k (the Jim po6Iilbly to be pronounced a little more to the back of the throat, somewhat like q qoph. the 5econd rather to lhe front or the throat: but it remains most probable that Ihe k in the autochthonouS" voctlbulary P has the value of c in the other dialect:;, and thc k the autochthonous P (like the k Copto-Greek p) thnt of k elsewhere. K.
or
or
P is rendered by k(e). ~ in pL :\OJ ~ in Pare rendered by <; (pronounced like the ch in Gennan ich, or nearly like the initial h in English humun, and thus to be distinguished from ql sh, German seh). .1. in P Is rendered by , (which one must be· ware of conrWling with the apo!ltrophe ' which SCIVCS to disdnguish s'h c:: £mm sh I,l), Finally, one cannot render Ihe polyvalent 6 of the various Coptic idioms unifunnly by c, for lhough c filS ror A, L, M, and 5, 6 in W, V, F4, F5, and H has probably the value of I (10 be dislinguished in pronunciation, without one's knowing exactly how, from j X), and 6 in 85 and 84 has the value of jh. (P, F7, and 874 do not have any G,) Only the Ihil1een principal Coptic idioms and (sub)dinleclS are presented in the lable, sollle sup10
DIALECTS
9S
TABLE l. (CQI1/imI/JII)
"L1vf,"
"BECOME"
'""
"SI!.U~'
"WORK,
"IN"
"USE, VAWF.'·
"SAYING."
shcu
sheje
h6uoo •
hOb
~n-
(sheuJ
sheje
[hOo.)
[hOb)
hn~
shcu
"'je
hOo.
hOb
hn~
WORD"
THINe"
"Be" A
On~
~Opc
pL
imh
L
O(ll)nh (Ooh) onh
,"ope .;6(o)p shOpe ,hOOp
"
""""
,hOp"
sheje shtu
"'je
hO.
hOb
hn~
,he"
seji (sheji(?)) sheji
h6£1l).
hOb
hn~
hOb
hn~
hOb
hn~
,,",p
V
Ooh
,
Ooh
'56
1m'" Ooh
H
onah
p
o'~
S
onh
B74./
Onh
B
onh
lihOpi sM(a)p shOpi sha(a)p shOpi ",,",p shOpi sMp shopi ",,",p
"''''
shl:ji
(sh61]
shl:ji
ho.
hOb
hin-
shaou
shaji
[hOo. )
hOb
hen·
,Ope
shau
shaje
(hO+)
hOb
hn~
,Mu
shaje
hM.
h<\b
hn~
,Mu
saji
hO.
hOb
hen-
shli.u
saji
h••
hOb
hen·
l;6'p shOpe "","p shOpi ,hOp sMpi ,hOp
,h'"
plemenlary Iillijuislic furms appearing ill additioll in the footnotes to the lilble. Thus, fA, IS, and 1..6 are nnled in relntion 10 one another (L4 + L5 + L6 = L); tv is noted in rebtiu" to V (- V4 + V5); F4 ,lIld 1"5 are noted in I'elatlon to each other; Hi is notcd in relation to H; B4 and B74 (and even G when its fonns are auested, in a few cases only) llre noted in relation to one another IlIld 10 B, which is almost always identical with JJ5 (JJ4 + JJ5 - JJ). An exclamation mark indicale5 "metonhogrnphy"; thus, H! and 874! arc, respectively, Hand 874 in metol1hogmphy. Melonhogrnphy is the Ilew onhographic and phonological syslem lowdrd which IlUmerous copyists wriling II dialect or subdiale<:1 are strongly tending; Ihu.~, in H! the final atonic vowel is t rather than i; in B74! ~ will be rcplacl..'
"'". "'".
the aspiration typielll of Bohairic, still vigorous III 874 lIS in 84 rind 85 (kh for k, ph for p, th for I, in cel1ain well-defined conditions), will disappcllr (ih for j in B4 and B5 is already abandoned in B74).
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Funk, W.-P. "How Closely Related Are the Subakhmimic Dialect.~." leitschrifl fllr ligyplisch/J Spracll/J WId AlIt.rlulIIskulldt. 1II (1984):110-30. Kahle, P. E. &la'itJlh: Coptic TexiS from Deir d· Bala'il/lh in Upper Egypt. Oxford and London, 1954. Kas.scr, R. "Proll:gomilncs 1.\ UII essni de c1assifica· lion 5ysl~malique des dialccll's CI subdiall'CICli coptes selon les crileres de In phonelique, III,
96
DlALECfS
TABU: I. ChClTClclerislic J..uemes in the Principal Coptic Dialects and Sllbdi(l!ects (colltinued) '7HAT.
..,......
8ECAUSE"
RECf.JVE"
"SAy"
''WRJTrEN DocuMENT,
"BEGET. ACQUIRE"
800le"
"ExALT'''
'.0
"ExALT£D.
HIGH"
A
jl
i'
jOu
j6u(ou)me
'"pO
pL
ji:
jl
j6
j6me
[tl;p61
L
j<
jl
j6
j6me
ipO
M V
jlse
j..'\sc: jist ji\si jlsc jasi
"',
j,
jl
jO
j6me
jp;
j'"
"
jl
j6
jb(O)me
jpa
jlsi
"'" psi
F
j<
jl
j6
j66me
jp;
F56
j<
jl
j6
(jOome)
jp;
F7
i'
jhl
jO
U6ma]
jpa
H
i'
jl
;0
WOmi])
Ipa
p
j<
jl
j6
(jOoma]
'
jlsi jasi jisi [jasiJ jisi jl\si Ulsil 'psi jisc
S
j<
jl
j6
jOOme
jpO
jist:
874/
j<
jl
;0
j6m
jpO
B
j<
jhl
j6
jOm
jpM
jisi pi jhisi jh6si
"PoWER, STRENGTlI"
A
cl\m
pL L M V
[cam] cllm cam
}lI1II I'm I'm jim I'm kOm
F F5' F7 H
P S 8741 B
,
cOm j6m j6m
"VIOl£NCI!, INIQUITY"
cans [cans] cans cans ua]ns
laos )tms
i" janes gko(":)ns ,.~
j6ns j6ns
"'"
"'"
"HAND"
elj elj dj cij Jij Iij Iij jljh
.
"
l'l klj clj jlj jij
DlALECfS, GROUPiNG AND MAJOR GROUPS OF
Syst\lmes ol1hogrJphiques el categories dialcctalcs:' MIISCOII 94 {I981 ):91-152. _ _ . "Lc Gr,lIId·Groupc dialectal copte de HauteEgypte." BIII/tlin de 10 Soci~l~ d'igyplologie, Gtn~ve 7 (1982):47-72. "Ol1hographe et phonologic de la varictc subdialectale Iycopolitaine des tcxtCS gnostiques copies de Nag Hammadi." MIIMon 97 (19S4):261312. -c:::co "G(:mirnalion de voyclll'S d3ns Ie P. Bodmer VI." In AclJ of Ihe Second Intemalionol COPlgre.s.s of Coptic SllIditJ, Rome, 11-26 Stplember 19M. ed. T. Orlandi and F. Wissc, pp. 89-120. Rome, 1985. Krause, M. "Koptische Spral:he." l.uikon dtr AgyplofOlie] (1919):731-37. layton. B. "CQptic Ulnguage.'· In Inlerprtler'J Dictionary of tile Bible, Suppl. vol. pp. 174-79. Nashville, Tenn., 1976. Schmidt, C. ACII.I Pallii ailS dtr lIeidelberger knplischell Popyrllshandschri/l Hr. I. Leipzig. 1904. -c:-~ "En nl"UC$ Fragmenl del' Heidelberger Acta Pauli." In 5illAmpberich/e del' Berlintr Akademit der WissclSchaften, Philo:rophisch.Hi.slorische Klas.se, pp. 216-20. Berlin, 1909. lbompson, H. The Gospel of 51. Joh" According 10 Ihe Ettrlie$l Coptic MOIIllscript. LDndon, 1924. VcliO!c, J. Grammaire copte, la, llItrodllClion. phonCliqlle tl phollologit, ltlorpJlO/ogie synthemaliqfle (SlnlcllIrt dts silllalilelllc.~), partie synchrolliqlle. louvain, 1973. Vycichl, W. DicliotlllOire ilymologu,1I1! dc /0 longue coP/e. Louvain, 1983. Worrell, W. H. Coptic $ollfld$. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1934. ROOOU'lIF.. KASSER
DIALECTS, GROUPING AND MAJOR GROUPS OF, The di.'iCovcry of nlllllY Coptic manu.'iCripL~ in
the laller hnlr of the twentieth centu· ry hllS led to a multiplication in thc idcnlification (sometimes disputed) nf Coptic idioms, dialects, and subdialects, an idcntification based mainly on pho· nology, the Illost convenient and generally used criterion (~ee D1AU,el'. IMM1GItANT). The mO~1 likely working hypothesis that has been agreed upon is lhal tht phonology of these idioms can be deler· mined by analYbls or theil' differtnt ol1hographic syslenlS; in practice, thi~ is thc only vi.:lble approach, sinct Coptic is a dead language. The increase in the number of known idioms is quite obvious: Stem (1880) has only three "dialccts:' S, B, and F; Crum (1939) has five, S, B, F, A2 (. L), and A; Kahle (1954) has six, S, 8, f', M, 142 (. L), and A; Kassel' (1964) has
97
seven or eight, 5, (G?), 8, F, M, A2 (. L), A, and P; Kasser (1966), has nine, S, G, B, "', M, Al (. L}, A, and P; and Ka.sscr (1973) reaches fifteen. of which, however, live are practically abandoned in Kasser (1981): 5, G, (D}, B, (K" F, H, (N), M, L, i, A, P, (C), (E).
This multiplicity has led to revision of the very concept of "dialect" and "subdialecl" (which should be rigorously distinguished from an IDtOLECT) so as to eliminate certain idioR15 that are possible but too poorly or too doubtfully alttsted and (despite Chatne, 1934, pp. 2-3, :lnd Kasser, 1974) to clarify dialeclic filiations (Vel'lOle, 1973b; Kolsser, 1919; this concept should nOl be under.>lood in too literal a way). Above all, the: multiplicity has led to a classification of the different idioms inlo fu.milies or groups of dialects (K.asser, 1981, pp. 112-18) and then into major groups, to avoid complicating in lhe extreme the view of the phonetic and phonological facts of Coptic Egypt and to allow its more convenient integration into an analysis (synchronic and diachronic) of the Egyptian language as a whole:. (On the termi· IlOlogy here employed, see Il)tOl.ECT, f'IlOTODIA1..ECI'. METADIA1.ECT. and MF.SOOtALECT.) Although presented lhrough the medium of another lenninology, such groups of dialects were distin· guishcd by Stenl (1880) when he contemplated lhe existence of two dearly distinct dialects, the Lower Egyptian and the Upper Egyptian, which elsewhere hc prdcrred to call Bohairic and Sahidic, respective· Iy, and when he dt.:fincd F as "the third dialeCl, only a variant of Sahidic" and "of less importance." In the same way, Stelndorlf (1951) presented two groups of dialects: Upper Egyptian (S, A, L, F) and LDwcr Egyptian (0, and Ba.~hmuric, a dialect practi· cally unknown). The gmuping of "dialc<:ts" set out below is quitc similar to that of Kassel' (1981) but with some signif. icant diffcrences, the most important of which is the new valuation of Sand 0: they are no longer considcred as "dialccts" (as are, e.g., A, L. and M) but as "Coptic languages," that is, "vehicular," or supra' local, evcn supraregional common languages, which permitted the inhabitantll of numerous Egyptian reo gions, where each spoke his own local dialcct, \0 communicate easily and to undcrstand one another. So 5 ill rccognized as the common speech of the whole valley of the Egyptian Nile above the Delta, and 8 (more hypothctically but nevertheless rather likely) is cOllliidcred the language of the whole Nile Della. Coptic (supralocal etc.) languages (in touch with many local and regional dialects, which influ· ence and neutralize them appreciably) cannot be
98
DiALECTS, GROUPING AND MAJOR GROUPS OF
compared wilhout grc-.l.l caUlton with individual (localor " ..giani'll) dialects. According to this system, each group of dialects has a "chief," a dialecl that is well represented in texts and is the one with the largcst nUIOber of phonological (and, as fur as possible, morphvsyntactical) clements characleristic of ilS group. In principle, those idioms which have in common a large number of consonantal .and voc.alic isophoncs belong to the same dialeclal group. Indeed, consonan· lal isophoncs are nonnally the same within a dialccI.a1 group, but they may sometimes differ, so long as the differences are tolerable and not deci~ive. Consonantal differences arc tolen~ble if they fit into the pattcrn of the nOl'lllt\1 evolution of a dialect (progressive neutralization), ll.S in IJ > /r:;/ > /~/ (the protodialect with /r:;/ will helong to the same group as the dialect that has /SI <: /r:;/ if their vocalic isophones are in large part the ~me; ef. Kasser, 1981, p. 114). On the other hand, a consonantal difference is not lolerable if 11 cannot be l'eglstered in a pattern of nonnal dialectal evolution. Thus. although the vocal· ic isophones of ... and of some members of L are largely the same, the dt.-cisivc difference between A and L consists in the slriking fact lhal in A alone of all the Coptic dialects ~ > /x/ everywhere and!! also > /x/ steadily, and thus ~ and!! merge into I - /x/ constantly and everywhere. whereas in all the other dialects almost all the ~ > /,./ > /V (merging with the other (sf < j) and a1lthc!! (with a few IJl > /x/ > /hI (merging with the other /hi < h). This ex· c1udes any integration of A into the same schcma as, for cxample. P and S (e.g.. °A > 'p > ·S). II is hlconcei\'ilble that if in A ~ and!! have merged into Ix/, this distinclion should reappear at l'I later st{lge, some of these l:c/ > /,./ > /1/ because they derive from J~ and other /".(/ > /h/ because they derive (rom
h. The si".( groups of dialects are listed below in an oroer w;~ullled to cOl'respond to their geographical order, from south to north. As II whole, this schema COlTespond~ to a conception of dialectal gcogmphy (~l,.'(.' (;I'.QCRAPHY. DIALECTAL) whcrein the situalion of the chief of each group, thanks to comparison o( the isophoncs (Vergote, 1973, Vol. la, PI'. 55-56). may be detennlned in relation to at leasl two of the other chiefs (those c10sesl 10 it), all these chiefs being praclically placed on an equal fOOling vis-a·vis Ihe criterion of local~tion constituted by their \sophones. Since the appfO,Ilimate geographical situation of at least three 'of these chiefs seems relatively well known (£rom south to north, A, F, and 8, lcav-
ing out a fourth, M, which poses a mOI'C delicate problem), it appears possible to detennine lhat of the remaining two. 1- and S. with a high degree of probability: 1. stands betwt,.'(.'n A and S, and hence to Ihe north of A; S is a vehicular language (the sooth· em lwine of Egypc) in contact (ncar Memphis) with the second Egyptian vehicular language, 8 (the northem koine). and hence a strong vocalic similari· ty between Sand 8 (probably due to Ihe innucnce of 50me pre-8 on some pre-S in pre-Coptle lime; see Chaine, 1934, Pl'. 13-18. and Satzinger, 1985). Nevertheless, mo:>t of Ihe typical phonological and morphosyntactical features of S suggcst that the par· ticular pre-Coptic idium thM became S as a wide· spread commun language (see OIAI£(."1'. IMMIGRANT) was located nOI directly ncar the DeiHl and 8, but rather more to the south, bctween 1- and M. 1n the following liSl of si".( groups. Its means "everywhere in comaet with S as a ~upl'nlocal vehicular language"; and //B means "for llle subdialccls 84, 87. 874, and probably G, if not for K and K7, everywhere in contact with D lIS a supralocal vehicular languagc." The presence of a question mark (?) indicales strong doubt as to the dialectal identity (i.e., the possibility that one is dealing with a "dia· lectoid"). Akhmlmlc Group
UIS)
A: Dialect; chief of Ihe group; further rescan:h will
possibly penni! the definition of some subdia· lect.~ of It (one might in particular con.~ider that 2 Mc. 5:27-6:21 in U1c.:aU, 1911. somewhal archaic in a few of its peculiarities. auests very sporadically a kind of prolo-AKHMtMIC (PA). a practically missing protodialect). Sec AKHMIMIC.
Lycopolltan Group
I (or
UIS)
pL): Partly spomdic protooialect of I. (t.yco.
roUTAN 01' LYCO·l)losrOI.1TAN; cf. DIALECT i). 17: Subdialect of i, through parlial neutraliza· tion and evolution toward L. L: Dialect: chief of group. IA.. Sllbdlalect of L. l....s.. Subdialect of L. 1.6.. Subdialect of I..
Sahldlc Croup
UIS)
P: Partially sporadic protodiaiCCI; it can be consid-
ered a regional dialectal variety very like a kind of (reconstructed) prolo-Sahidic, probably immi-
DIALECTS, GROUPING AND MAJOR GROUPS OF
grant into the region of Thebes (southern region of A also, probably, and perhaps of some variety of L). See DtAt£CT 1'. S: language; chief of group. Funher rcscan::h will perhaps pennit the definition of some (sub}dia· lec:lS of S. See SAHIDlC. MClokemic Group (//S)
M; Dialect; c;:hicf of group. FUl1her research will perhaps pennit the definition of 50me sulxlia· lects of M. One mighl in pankular consider that P. Mil. Copti 1 lind the codex of the Psalms attest a varkty of M that could be denominated M4 lind thaI the subdialect of Codex Scheide and Codex GlaJ.ier is MS. See MESOIi:EMI(. W: Sec Fayyumic group. Fayyumlc Group (/ IS)
f: Dialect; chief of group. F4: Subdialect of F. F5: Subdialect of F; c1a.'i.~ical FAYVUMtC, n: Ec:cemric;: and somewhllt archaic sulxlialec;:t of F; possibly a marginal nonhem protodialtx:t of a \'ariety of F ill known and not attested later. f8: Ec:centric subdialect of F. 1'9: Eccentric sulxlialect of F. F4, F5, Fl, F8, and F9 all have the typical Fayyumic;: lambdacism. V; Without lambdacism: mesodialect (between a dominant F and W, and further M) and in some ways a subdialect of etc. by neutralization. W: Without lambdacism: mcsodialec;:t (between V and M). Has a typical fAYYUMtC onhography, on the one hand, hut a Iypical Ml'$Okemie morphosyntax, on the other hand; hence its name "c;:rypto-Mesokemic." One might also associate it with the Mesokemic group.
"'4
Bohalrlc Group
(//0)
B: Language; chief of group. 84: (Sub}dialcc;:t of B, possibly rather rnllrginal and to the south. 85: (Sub)dialect of 8; classical Dohairic. 87: Ec:centric and partially sporadic subdialect of 8. 874: Ec:centric (sub)diak-ct of B; in 5O'lie way subdialect of B4, and perhaps more 10 the south. K: Mesodialcct (bctwecn'1l. very domlnanl B and V [or SD.
99
K7: Eccelltric subdialect of K (.still funhcr fC· moved from V than K is). G: Partially sporadic mesodialecl (between a very
dominant Band S [?), with probably also a third componenl, perhaps partly Hellenic and difficult to dctenninc). Dillicull to classify in any group I'Cmains II: mesodialect, on the one hand (betwccn Sand M, or rather S and v, itself a mesodialcct associated with the Fayyumic group); on the other hand, a typical mct(lliialect, but too poorly repfCKnted to allow one to define it al an earlier (ciassicIlI) period. See mAu.:CT II. As .seen above, the distribution of the Coptic idi· oms inlO six dialectal groups and their geographical locali'l.lltion In relation to one anothel' lire essentially ba.~ed on the compal'ison or Ihe lsophoncs of these idioms, consonantal, on the one hund, and vocalic, on the other. If, however, one obscrve.s that there arc very few consonantal differenct.'S between the varieties of Coptic, that several of these differences can be put dowll to various degrees of progression of the llite Egyptian consonantal evolution (Vergote, 1945, pp. 122-23) in the various Coptic idioms, and thai the 11I051 neutralized idioms (V, still morc L, and above all 5) arc the most difficult to situate in Coptk: dialectal geography, then another method can be envisaged, producing different results and manif~ing a different .system of dialect grouping. Based again (for want of anything betiCI') on phonology as il Is revealed by Ihe various orthographic systems employed, this method would rely particularly on vuealic phonology, and t.'Spt.'Cially the phonology of the tonic vowels. It thereby relegates 10 the level of secondary importance ccnain sp<.'etl'lCUlar phenomena, such as the sonant atonal finals (phonologically vowelS) in S, M, L, B, and F or the voiced consonants followed by /a/ in A und in the LA Mnnichaean witnesses (Kassel', 1982c, p. 49, n. 5), and above
100
DIALECTS. GROUPING AND MAJOR GROUPS OF
F) twO by tWO, and thus to a subdivision of the
linguistic totality of Coptic Egypc not into six "dia· lectal groups" but into three "major dialectal re. gions":
I. The muthem (dialects) major region (Upper Egypt), including A and L (and their subdialeets, etc.). II. The middle (dialects) major region (middle and lower Middle Egypt and the Fayyt1m), including M and F (and their subdialccts, etc., among them V and W). lJI. The nonhern (dialects and vehicular language)southern (vehicular language) major region (Lower Egypt [or the Delta], Middle Egypt, and Upper EgyJx), including Band S (and their subdialects etc.). sec Kasser, 1989.
By this process, one could work out a Coptic dia· lectal gt..o graphy at one and the same time perhaps less precise and mon: nuanced than that tied to the conception of tlte six dialectal groups above. Even if one admits that the moot neulr~lized idioms (V, still more L, and above all $) of the Egyptian Nile Valley above the Delta each had a~ principal antecedent some idiom that was in origin a local dialect, this tripartite system would envisage each of Ihem in the Nile Valley as the vehicular language (potentially or effectively) of a given major region, without funher specifying their origin (in contrast to A, M, and f). Thus, major region I would have as its only local dialect mown at the present time A (Akhmtm and environs, perhaps fairly fur 10 the south) bot would have L as the scmineutrali1.ed vehicular dialect of this whole region (viz., the rom: of A and other zones to the south and north of it). Major region )I would have as a local dialect M (cnvirons of Ox· yrhynchus?) and F (with various subdialeI;L~, the Fayyitm) but would have Vas a slightly neutralized dialect tending to become vehicular for Ihe region (viz., Ihe zone of M and F, and some zone between M and f', aod to the cast of F). Major region III, superposing itsclf partially on major i-cgions t and II, would have all the local dialects of these regions and both their supralocal dialects (potentially or effec· tively, V and L) and, above all, both the major C0ptic vehicular languages, Sand B (funher in the Delta, of coune, the local dialects or subdialecu of Lower Egypt, and K and K7 of lower Middle Egypt; see above, Bohairic group). One mUSt remember here that S, being dominant throughout the Egyptian Nile Valley above the Delta, progressively $Iifled there A, L, M, W, V, and linally F.
Both systems (siJt group!i of dialects or three major regions of dialecu) :rn: to be considered in the pres· cnt state of knowk-dge in Ihis lidd. BIBLIOGRAPHY
Chaine. M. EMmetl/s de grammoire dlalec/alc cop/e. Paris, 1933. _ _ . I.es Dinlcelcs coptes assioilliqlles 112. Paris, 1934. Crum, W. E. A Coplic Dictionary. Oxfurd, 1939. Kahle, P. E. Balo'llalr: Coptic Texu from Ddr el· Bala'izulr in Upper Eg)'pl. Oxford :lnd London, 1954. Kasser, R. Complemenls QU dicliomraire cople de Crnm. Bibliothequc d'cllldes coptcs 7. Cairo, 1964. "Complements morphologiquC!i au diclmn· naire de Crum, Ie vocabulaire caracteri$tique des qualre nooveawt dialectes caples: P, !\.t, H et G." Blllletin de I'/tlStitll/ fr/ln~Qis d'archWlogie orimtolt 64 (1966):19-66. -,,---_ "Lcs Dialectes CopH..s.... Bullelill de I'ImUitul fr/ltlfQiS d'archeulogie orienlale 73 (1973):71-101. _ _ . "Y a+il une gtlltalogie des dialectcs coptes]" In M~/Qllges d'histoire des rdigiotls o(fCrlS Ii Hmri·Charles Puech, pp. 431-36. Paris, 1974. _'---' "Relations de gcncalogic dialectale dans Ie domaine Iycopolitain." Billie/in tie la Sodhi! d'i!gyplolo~ie, Getreve 2 {I979):31-36. "Prolcgomenes a un essai dc classification systematique des dialectes et subdialcctes cOples scion les crite~ de 101 phonetiqlle, 111, $ystcmC!i onhographiqllcs et cau!gories dialt.-ctales.... MII~am 94 (1981):87-148. -,::-_ "Le Gmnd-Groupe dialectal Coptl; de HauteEgypte." Bullttill de Ii> Societe d'egyplologie, GenM 7 (1982):47-72. -,::-_ "Le Grand.Groupe dialectal COple de BasseEgypte t.'t son extension vchiclliaire pancll3'P" tienne." Bullelin de IQ Sodhi d' egyplologie, Gelli!ve 13 (1989):73-82. Kmuse, M. "Koplische Sprdchc." LuikOlI der Jl.gyP/Q· logie 3 (1979):731-37. Lacau, P. "Tcxtes coptes en dialectcs akhmlmique et sahidique." Bulle/in de /'fllSlillll fram;ais d'archiologie oriell/ale 8 (1911 ):43-81. u-)'lon, B. "Coptic Lnnguage." In III/erpreler's DictionQry of Ihe Bibte, Suppl. vol., pp. 174-79. Nashville, Tenn. 1976. Satzinger, H. "On the Origin of the Sahidic Dialect." In Acls of Ihe &colld 111/emQ/ional Congress of Coptic Studies, Rome, 22-26 &p/ember 1980, ed. T. Orlandi and F. Wisse, pp. 307-312. Rome, 1985. SchUssler, K. Epis/lllarnm Cotholicarnm Versio Salli· dici>. MUnster, 1969. Steindorff, G. uhrbuch der koplisclretr Grall/II/alik. Chicago, 1951. Stern, L Kop/i$clle GrQmmalik. Leipzig, 1880.
DIALECTS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC
Vergote, J. P/'OIlCliqIlC hisloriqlle de f'tgypliell, les CQlISQIIIIU. Lou\'3in, 1945. _ Groll1/11oire copte, Vol. la, llIIrodllctioll, plw. nCtiqlle el phonologic, morphologie SylllllCrtlaIiqllC (51l'l,1cmre des UlllollltmesJ, partie 5yrlc/'ff}tliqlle, Vol. lb, h'froductUJ,I, plrolltfiqlle et phollologie, I/Iorpllofogie synflttmafW/llc (sf",c'"re des stmallftmes). /Xlrtie diochrQrliqlle. Louvain, 19733.
_ _ "le Dialccte cople P (P. Dodmer VI: PI'O' verbes), essai d'idenlific3tion." ReVile d'cgypt(Jfogie 25 (1973b):50-57. Westendorf, W. Kopiisches lIolldwfjrterbllclI, Mar. beitet 0111 Grund des KQPlischerl IhmdwiJrlerbllchs von Wilhellll Spiegelberg. Heidelberg, 1977. Worrell, W. H. Coptic SOIlIlds. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1934. RODOLPH!! KAss!!R
DIALECTS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC, Thc existence of quite a number of differenliallraits in the fields of morphology and morphmyntax may serve to show lhat the Coplic liler'oIry "dialects" comprise 1101 just dilferenl pronunciations and spell· ings, supponcd by slightly differing YOCIlbularies, of the same linguistic system buI, in focI, different normath'e syslems of wrinen communication rcnccting more or less directly some of the locally, regionally, or even sometimes nationally balanced spokcn idioms. To be sure, these lilemf)' dialects canOl)( be conceived of as me~ transcripcional records of the spoken dialects behind them. One may safely assume that each of thcm had undergone various stages of balance and adjustment-be i1through its "nalural" usage as a regional or suprorcgional vcrnacular or through thc cxcrtion of some standardizing force in scribal cenlers-berore it wa.o; found wonhy of being employcd as the literolry stand:1fl1 whose specimens have survived. Yet these dialectal vnrietics still reveal .';0 many diverging traits-phonologic[ll, gmmmatic"l, lInd lexical-thai only if considered in lheir sustained proximity to each other can thcy be identi· fied a.o; varieties of one language. If only thc records of, say, Bohairic and Akhmimic had survived as the lWO eIClremes of this continuum, one would hardly be able to treat thcm as "dialects" but would rather classify Ihem as distinct, though d05ely related, languages. If, as is usually done, the tenn "dialect" is taken to cover severnl more or less dosely related varieties of Coptic (i.e. lhe varieties of Bohairic, Fayyumic, etc.), it seems that on the mOlllhological and morphosynlaCtic levels, in general, there is grealer similarity between dialects, but a lower de-
101
grce of consislency (i.e., less standardi~tion) within each dialect than there is on the phonological level. Quite a number of morphemic elements that would be typical of dialect 0. may be used more or less regularly in a single lext of dialect 0,: they arc easily understood in this context nOt SO much because they are supposed to be "known" from D, but because they may represent basic options of the Coptic language as a "diasystem." The higher a. given phenomenon ranks In the system of Coptic grammar (or the doscr it is to the fundamenlals of Coptic syntax), the more does il seem to be capable of ncutralization in lenns of dialt.'Clal distinction, its remaining variabili· ty being influenced by communicative perspective, texl type, and individual style. A.~ for the linguistic value of a given text or variety, what counts is not primarily its degree of accordance with any standards known frOIll other SOurces (oficn lcnncd "slandardi7iltion") but iLo; degree of it/lemal standardimtion, which might be more ade· qualely lcnned "nonnalization." If one takes a doser look at the actual dialectal varieties (i.e., gram· matically homogcnous corpora) of Coptic, it is remarkable 10 see Ihat even in minor 01' marginal dialects, the degree of nonnalization in the morphological field is cnonnous. Bolh In tenns of morphemic (syntactic) usage and the phonological represen· tation of gnunmaticaJ morphemes, Ihe greater number of literary manuscripts and groups of manuscripts reveal a. degree of nonnalixation that is in no way inferior to their observation of general (mo.... pheme-independent) phonological and orthogrnphic nonns. This nonnalized usage (or tUlI d~ langue), nl)(withslllnding all the inconsistencies so often de· plored by scholars, should be one of the primary subjects of study with both major and minor varie· Iics. Ex/enlot standardization, on the other hand, may be mCllsured in tenns of both the amount of manuscripts available for one variety and the amount of neighboring varieties shading into another cenlral "dialecl." Investigations of the latter sort (for a beginning, see Kasser, 1980-1981), which seem to be mOllt promising in particular within the Illuhiple-eentered Akhmimic/Subakhmimic soulhern area and the more dearly triangular Bohairic/Fayyu' mic/Middle Egyptian nonhem area, will eventually contribute a greal deal to the historical understanding of the-dialect situation and development in (;0ptic Egypt and provide a safcr ground for penlnent hypotheses (which they are so much in need of). Taking Into account the large number of "supplementing" dialedal varieties of Coptic that have become known through publications during the last
102
DIALECTS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC
few dccadCll or stillllwl\it publicalion, and consider'ing the deficient supply of information about the actual morpheme-stock in many of the crucial text editions, a review of lhe morphological relalionship of Coplic dialects at lhe present time cannot exhaust the whole scale of known varieties. 105 a malleI' of fact, comprehensive comparalive analysis will have to stan by grouping and classifying the smallest dis· cernible units of texts that follow a disdnCllinguistic norm and joining them gradually togelher inlO nalu, ral groups (major dialects), with the crudal isoglosses and differential trailS being broadly discussed and accurately accounted for. This is one of Ibe tasks of fulun: research, What can be done in an anicle of the present fonnat, however, is to providc a selection of Slandanl varielics that arc more or less lypi. cal ()f lbe siJ,: map literary dialects accepted so fur by a greater number of Coptic scholar.;, A, B, F, L, M, and S, and a list of traits exemplifying lheir isogIosses, in an attempt to point OI.It the complexity of the task before scholars. The V'.trieties referred to an:, for A, the AKHM1MlC "medial" group of Exodus (U1cau, 1911), Epistula Aposlolorum (Schmidl, 1919), and Ihe Strasbourg Codex (R&ch, 1910); fur B, biblical DOHAtRlC (in order 10 facilitatc roughly "synchronic" comparability, only such traits as aloe in concord with the usage of the "old·Bohairic" manuscripts will be accepled here); for f'. some loepresentatives of classical FAYVUMIC proper (F5, M'cond group in Asmus, 19(4) such as 51. John ap. Zocg."l, St. Mark (E11:1I1skaya., 1969), Agalhonicus (EriehM'n, 1932), insofar as they are nol discordanl with earlier Fayytlmic proper (F4, see, e.g., Kahle, 1954, pp. 286-90); for f.. lhe Nag 1·lammndi lype (1.6) of Subakhmimic (i.e., LYCOPOU· TAN or LYCo-UIOSI'OLlTAN), exposing ilS most valuable representative in Codex I, 2, The Apocryphon of James (Malinine et aI., 1968; Kirchner, 1977); for M, 51. Mallhew (5ehenke, 1981; see MESOKEM1C); and for S, biblical (in paJ1icular, New Testament) SAlIlUIC. In order to round off the picture and facilitate laxo' nomical opcl'(l1ions, two Olher impon.ant varieties .~hall be added: D1A1.£CT P, the idiom of p, Boclmcr VI (Kasscr, 1960) for ilS outstanding characteristics, and the Manlchaean type of Subakhmimic (or LycoDiospolitan), hereufler referred to as L4, that is 10 say, one vtlliety of the group symboliz.ed fonnerly as L4 in Kasscr (1980a, PI', 68-69, to the exclusion, noWbly, of Thompson's Gospel of John, LS), for iL'i abundant corpus, with its most nonnalized representalive being lhe Ilomilies (Polotsky, 1934). Of ailihe minor varieties whose rcprcscntat.ivcs havc bL'Cn
published so f(II', the laller two arc wilhout any doubl lhe mOSI inleresling. (Perhaps somewhat "less interesting" for the network of isoglosscs arc varietics such as thaI represenled by 51. John, ed. Hussel· man, 1962 [Ihe most imponant member of Knsser's former V, now W], which dlK'S not reveal (lny single trait thaI is not shared by eilher F or M.) "Morphological" traits, in lhe sense in which the tcnn will be applied here, fall inlO Ihree groups: (i) variables in terms of different phonological ..:pn..sentations of lhe samc Pan-COplic, transdialectal morpheme, or "dinmorpheme," which may be called "diamorphemic variablcs"; (ii) variables in tcrms of a differenl handling of allomorphic rules, or "allomorphic variables"; (iii) morphosyntac:lic variables, including some idiosyncratic grammatical morphs, While the latter lWO items seem to be fairly eooelusive, some words of explanation may be need· ed with regard to (i), To ht:gin with, it mUSt be noted that the majority 0( fonnal gnammatical dcvices used in given para· digms and/or for given purposes are either phone. mically and graphemically inwriable for all Coptic dialects
S,B
),/er),'1
,"", ...,.,
-"
(N'I'),'f)
d. C),N:CO/i t),'f ;
(NTO'I)
But with the suffix of 2nd rcm, sing.
A, 1.6, L4, PIS, 0
-
),!er o
(nro)
l!O'I
N,
one finds:
r,M
'r> MM> (U1'),)
ef.
~: t),
T.l.ko/TeKo : T6K), o(o)~ : ),(),)2
Generally, with regal'd to suffixal pronouns, there is very Utile dialectal varialion except for cenain conlexts (!ICC thc variables qUOled below as nos. 6-10), Also, for instance, the different dialeclal rcpresenla-
DIALECTS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC
tJ.on~
of such fonn~ ll~ oy)" une; 11);i, this one; (jCOCUfI(l, it and other full-stress pronouns and pani· cles can be en.~lIy reduced to general phonological rules. The situation is thoroughly differem with those morphemes that regularly occur in prclOnic sylIabll,$, such :tS those establishing the basic syntactic relations in verbal ~mcnces or connected in some way with the cunjugation system. If used in pretonic positions, 1l1orphemes occupy slots that, wilh regard to vowel quality, arc vcry little, if at all, dclennined by transparenl (dialecl.)phono!ogieal principles. II is rather the morpholexieal identity of the form. usual· ly balancec.l by a p:m,Coplic noml, that dctenTlines the quality of the5C sytlables. Compare for prctonic e in all dialects. the circumstantial converter; (;~, if; 6TT.CI-. because of: 6QtT. ground; eeooy. sheep; x6f'O. kindle; etc.; and for pretonic .a. in all dialects, the perfect and aorist conjugation bases; >.HO/Il.IJ.ttOfl; nio. hOIlOr; ),T-, ·Iess; tf.a.·, toward; ,• .a.(H} condit. infix; etc.; hut on the OIher hand, II A. 1.6, LA, P versus ), B. F, M, 5 in certain l-causatives like TJ.Jl.O, TUO, TJ.fKO, TCUO. T.a.yo. T~. ~tc.; or II A. LA, P versus .a. 8. F, 1.6, M, 5 In words like ~Te, prevail. and lo.lO. treasure. If the distribution, in terms of diak-cls. of G versus), in a particular gr,lmmatical nKlrpheme, say, a conjugation or con\'erter base, is found to follow one of these lauer groupings, it may well be c1assHied as detennlned by some phonologi. cal (though less transparent) ratio. But if it shows a grouping of its own, diffen'm from any other phonological lI"3il (as is the case with almost all grammati· cal morphemC!l unless they arc invariable). it may cum /;'(1110 solis be counted as a "morphological" trait. although it still features not the morphological "system" but its phooological representation (or the pial! de /'e;xprcssion).
This comparison cannot be based on the phone. mic ~ystem relations wilhin each dilliect (espcci;llIy for the vowel system) or the phonological rules ap· plying for the tmnsition from one dialect to another. since Ihis would nOl provide II COlllmon basis for the comparison. Thus, its validity largely resL~ on the overall assumption thaI the phonetic (!) values of the vowel graphemes are approxlmately the same in all diakctal writing s)'lItems. or at least tlJ:tt a S:lhidic .a.. for example. is remarkably more similar in quality to an Akhmimic or Fayyumic .a. than it is to Akhmimic or fayyumie 6 or Akhmimic o. This cannot be proved, even after a careful phonemic analysis of the respective V,Iphenlic syst~ms; it simply has to be as.~umed.
103
1. D1amorphemlc Variables lJiamorphemiC variables lire nOI classified in re:o;pect of the reasons for their variation, e.g.• the issue of historical .sameness or heterogeneity, unk'SS this reason is synchronically to be seen as a difference in structural principles. Basic Elenlenls In ConnecUon with the Conjugation. (1) Operator of n"'glltlve aorist, H11.\ to B; tu.. A, L6, lA, P; H6 to 1'. M, S. (2) Operator of affirmative perfect, .a. to A, B, F, LA. P, S; ~ to M: ~),) to, .a. to 1.6 (depending on the sofflJl: chosen; but not fully nonnalizcd). (3) Operator (initial vowel) of energetic future. .a.to A; eto B. F, 1.6, lAo At, P, S. (4) Operator of conditional. homonymous with second present and coinciding with vocalization of "imperfect:' .a. to A. D, F, M; e to 1.6, IA. P, S. (5) "Causativc infinitive:' presence versus absence of·r- ('.....). presence 8, F, 1.6, S; absence A: nonnorma1i7.ed lAo M. P. Vocall:mtlon of Pronominal Sullixes. (6) First singular with ncgative cnergetic future. (H)tI.\- A, B. M. 5; (")"1' 1.6, LA; IlOnnonnalw:d F (?) (unknown for P). (7) First singular with "causative infinitive:' 0/.".· D, F. L.6; T(r).a.· A, LA. M. S (unknown for Pl. (8) Second feminine singular whh pos.<;cs.~ive article, tlOY' AI,S; 110- ..t, B, F, 1.6. LA (unknown for Pl. (9) Third plural with po5Slossive anicle. lie)'· F, M. S; noy- A, 8, LA, P; llonnonllalizcd L.6. (10) Third plural with cau."Ol.tive infinitive (similarly with the negativc cnergctic future). T(r)ey- M. S; O/T(f)OV' A, B, F, lA, fA. P. Formallon of Qualitative (Slidlve) Verb Forms. whal should !lot be neglected in this conneclion is the hasic morphemic change concel1ling the verhal lcxcmc, that is, th"t bctween infinitive .Iml qualita· tive (or more Pl1l1icullldy, the formation of the qual· itative fom): "long" 01' "ShOI1" form; presence or 'Ibsencc of final/·t/. c.:tc.). However. there appcal1i 10 be but little nonnall7.nlion in this field for quite a number uf varieties. so thaI it seems Impossible to give distinct specimens of val'iables at the present state of rcse'lrch. A special ellse is the qu(,litative fOnTI or 61ft!: (II) Vowel quality tal - 101 VCI1iUS leI, D. F. 1.6, M. P. 5 versus A; nonnommlized lAo (12) Presence versus absence of l-i(e)/. pn'SCnec B. F, 1.6: absence M. P, 5; nonnonlmli:ted A. lAo
104
DIALECTS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC
Mlsc:dlaneous Grammatical Forma: of Tl"I.nsdlaleetal Idenllty_ (13) Postdelerminer "each," HIH A, 1.6, LA. M, 5: tIlMIH
B:
HI&!
F;
HIll
P.
(I") Full-strcss prooominal object of second plural, ~!THI¥Y'( 8, F, M: ·nlHll A. L6, LA, P; .~ S. (IS) PosseMive pronoun. plund base, . . . A. F, LA: NO'(. D, UJ, P, S. (16) Prefix negaling infinitive, TM- (Ttfi.) A, £6,LA, M, P, S: 1lTEH- B, F. (17) Infinitive connector: inlcrfl:,,; of affinnativc en· ergetic future: preposition (G-/OfO. ctc.). 6· B. F, M. S; ,l,. A. UJ, LA, P. (18) Marker (initial vowel) uf "special" impera· tives such as ltoNI-/ltoNl •• ltoN,l,y. ltoFI·/.l.FI •. ),.,XI •. etc.. G(FI)· UJ. P: ,l,(FI)· A. B. F. L4, M, S. (19) Proclitic panicle of epistcmic wndition (ICXO B. GI9XO S. ... (61),no A). second element, ·n6 A, /..6, P: -XG B. F. L4, M, S. (20) Interrogative adverb of place, presence versus absence of -1'4, e/TQm/TOfl LJ, f, 1.6, M. S; TO/TOy A. LA, P. Miscellaneous "Nonldenlleal" Fontl5 Filling th.e Same (or Partially Same) Pamdlgms, i.e., Lexlco. gmmmalical Traits. (21) Indefinite pronoun (NP equivalent in nonaffir· mative contexts). ltoUy(e)/u,(o}ye..4, £6. LA, p. S; tM B; u,nc/u..n t F: 21 (personal), NlIf8Y (ooopersonal) M. (22) Prefix fOlming negative imperative. HtI· A, P; HIl(8)r- etc. D, F. UJ, LA, M. S. (23) Proclilic relative convener preceding perfecl conjugation oper.ator, tIT· A, B, F, LA, M, P: NT- £6, S. (24) Presence versus absence of a special augeRS form H.\YU{T) + !f.wu.y,l,T+ beside the usual OYU(T). !OV,l,tIT. , etc.. , presence D,S; absence A, F, £6, LA. M, P.
II. Allomorphic Variables Allomorphlc Expanilion of ConJugallon Balles. Allomorphic expansion by 'ro- in prenominal conju. gation forms is handled very much alike in all diolects, allowing for frequenl variation in nonnormal . ized manuscripts. and wilh slriking deviations occurring ooly in Akhmimic;: (see Pololsky, 1960, sec. 5256). Diale<:t-spcc;ifie expansion of presuffixal bases may pertain either to the whole par.adigm (e.g.• the Akhmimic affinnativc aorisl, see ibid.) or to panicu· Jar combinations, such as (a) all third-pcrson fonns (fluctuations in the affinnative aorist paradigm in UJ and M), (b) the second-person feminine singular. and (c) the sec.:ond·person plural. The rationale to be recognized behind the outstanding Akhmimic usage
seems to be a different "signaling" funclion of 1'6'.. While in all Olher diale<:u il serves to expand a (greater) number of base morphemes so as 10 make them more "conspicuous" with regard 10 cenain kinds of subject expreMions thai follow it (in panic· ular, nominal and second feminine singular). in Akhmimic it tends to give up its ellpanding function and become an invariable pan of Ihe base morpheme for a (smaller) number of ba.~s. the resl (in partic;:ular, present converted bases) being left with· out any expansion at all. The resuh is stronger morphemic uniformity and l~~ submorphemic ,,!lema.. tlon. The following instances in terms of isogloM;Cs may be typical of Ihe situation: (25) Circumstantial prcsenl. prcnominal form. firO(6).(1·) S, F. L4. M. S; u· A; nonnormali1:ecl (1-. llf'(;' 1.6. 1'.
(26) Second prescnt. prcnominlll form. apa·/ltop6· (M6') B. F, 1.6. L4. M. P, S; nonnol'malizcd lto·, ltorll' A(27) Affirmative aorist, oil Ihird"pcrson forms. p.r«(I)..·• etc. A. ~,l,"'- P; CI1,l" •• ell'. B. "-, lA, S: non· normalized UJ, M (bolh seem to prefer Cl;llto'- 10 CI1.l.f'i1q.).
(28) Circumstantial present, second present, im·
perfect, and conditional, before sulli.o: of second plum! (which then appears in different allomorphs accordingly), (")It.f6 +/{H)q4l+ D, UJ; (")lto. /(1')0. A, F, LA, M. P, S.
Intradl.lectal Interference of Submorphemlc Ahem.tlon. The generaliution of an allomolllh beyond the contextual scope it is otherwise strictly bound to is a phenomenon very dose to grammatical error. In Coptic, as well as in other languages, it is rarely found to be characteristic of a litemry stanclard variety or the language. within the same hislOri· cal perio
(30) Second plurn.l suf[]J(, long form: only with sIlon bases D, F. UJ, LA, M. P, S: also with long bases
A.
DIALECTS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC
III. Morphosyntactlc Variables
105
(37) Element forming "instans" verb form (to be
ust.-d in bipanite conjugation to express "future"), Special "Portmanteau" MorpluJ. (31) Special clement fer-/ incorporating {rei} + {perf} + (third·person subj. pron.), presence M; a~ $ence A, B, F, L6, L4, P, S. (32) Special clement /·ah·/ (preceded by relative convener trr-/HT.) incorporating (perf) + {thirdpelWn wbj. pron.}, presence A, 1.6, P; absence B, F,
S1alive ~rb fO,. \'CI'SUS infinitive connector 6-/),', in particular aftcr subject pronouns like K, 'I, c, .fO,../ -Ne· A, B, F, 1.6, M, P, S; '),- LA, (38) Prenorninal form of the "causative imperative" OPCl1ltor. {H.l.-} + {causative infiniti~} ~rsus prenominal analogue to H.l.f"6't0111'nt causalive imperlltive, H.l.' TIl' P; tu.f6- A, B, F, 1.6, LA, M, S.
L4, M, S, (33) Special element -9l.f- f ....ar-/ (phonologically corresponding in P 10 Sahidic "'),f·/·~r./ (preceded by rclnlive convener 6T-) ineOl"pQl'aling {aol'ist} + {third-pcrwn subj, pron,}, presence P; absence A, B, F, L6, lA, M, S.
Spechtl Conjugallon Ollse. (34) Preselll;e versus absence of n special "tern· pornlis" clause conjugation ttrere'I'/NTlofWI- ("absence" implies the usc uf reI. perf. in the same paradigm). presence A, UJ, lA, fI, S; absence B, F, M (Fayyulllic proper is splil here; this notation ac· counts for the usage of biblkal manuscripts). Use of Dllferenl (Coell:IJlenl) FOrmJ In lhe Same Paradigm. (35) Prefix deriving Greek·loaned verb stems, (e)r/Glo- A, 8, "'; 7.ero S, M; nonnormaliled 1.6, LA, P. (36) Nuclear clement of NP-equivalent relative clau5C$ (not fully normalb.ed), IJH, ctc. B; 11-, etc. A, F, 1.6, lA, M, P, S.
,.
A
U
These dialecllll isoglosses selected for a brood variety of morphological items may be used as a dalll basis to determine the degrees (and hierarchical order) of relationship between the eight di:tlectal varieties considered, by means of various "clustering" techniques supplied by modern numcrical taxono-my. Wilh a numhcr of such methods having been applied successfully and yiclding vel)' similar l'esuIL~, a classification based on morphological traits might be suggested as shown in Figure 1 (neglecting, fol' the prCSCll1 purpose, the precise hierarchical level fOl' the location of division nodes on the tree), The primary division in the SCI of individual dia· lects tums oul to be that between A, L6, LA, P and B, F, M, S, corresponding to only oue tnait (which then is the most typical differential trait), namely, the vocalic reprc:sc:nllltion of the Egyptian prep06ilion ,(as Coptic ),- vcrsus &-) in its various grammatical paradigms (cf. item 14 abo,·e). Although nonmor·
US
M
F
FIGURE 1. GROUPING OF EJGKT COPTIC un:RARY OIAUC'TS BASED ON MORPHOLOGICAL DATA.
B
106
DIALECfS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC
phemic (and quasi-phonologil::al) in nature, this tl-ail seems to symbolize the most profitable division of the whole cluster of diak-cts into two subsets In tenns of morphological isoglosses. Some fUr1her traits of similarity along branch 101 are (14) -TtiOO, (21) UJo.y{o)/u{o)ye> (shared with S), (34) "tcmporalis" (shared with S), (l6) TH(shanxi wilh Ai and Sl, and (13) monosylJabil:: fonn of HIM/llt1!. (shared with AI and S). Along branch Ib arc (22) H11{O)r-, (27) aorist withoUl 1'fl~ elliension (both shared with 1.6 and LA), (20) nIH, etc_ (sh::u'ed with 1.6), (19) e-,x(I, ctc. (shared with L4), and (18) ~'I-, etc_ (shared with A and L4)_ The differential tn, its lit node 2 are (22) MH' A, P ven;us MIlr- l.6, lA, plus, perhaps, thc prcscnt:c or llbsence of -pll- elltension with the aor'ist base, (27) e~p(ll) '" A, ~~r '" P ven;us CI,)), '" L4, (/..6). Some fur· ther tmits or silllilllrily within bronch 201 .m:: either shared with 1..4, as in (20) TO/Toy, (28) noneJlrended ba...c (plus F, M, $), (2) pelfect ~ 9 (plus B, F, 5), and (23) reI. l;lT- with perfect (plus B, F, M), or Shlll'ed with 1.6, 35 in (19) (IIeno, etc., and (32) .~_ Within branch 2b, !lOme further eont:urring items are (6) (H)"-, (41) nonnonnalb.ed usc ofr' (shared with P), (4) e>-vocalbation (shared with P, plus S). and some other lI"'3its shared with either P or A plus B, F, M, S, as in (3), (JO), and (38). The differential traits at node 3 are US) zero M, S ver.ous 6f-/a.- S, F, (16) TH- versus 'lIT6H-, (7) Tf),versus e/Tft-, (8) noy- ~o;u.s 116-, (I0) -6"( versus -or_ Some funhcr trails of similarity along branch 301 are (13) tflM (plus A,I.6, IA), (1) tie 9 (shared with F). (15) ooy+ (shared with 8. plus 1.6, Pl, (6) (tI)tI),(shared with 8, plus A). Along branch 3b, most of the fUr1her concul1;ng itcms are Ilhared with M: (14) o/TlttlO'(, (34) reI. perl'. for "tempol'alis," (23) reI. OT- with perf. (plus A, L4, P), (4) ~-vocalization (plus A). Shared with none is (13) dlsyllabieity in !iI";l)tl/ mel; some traits lire shared with 5 plus A. (1..6), /..4, 1', as in (2) and (29), nr S plus 1..6, as in (5). This dassificlIlion b.'1sed on morphological traits, perhaps in a more fully c1abomted fonn, may be used to supplement and reinteq)ret the results of a dassiliclltion b.'ISCd on purely phonological dat:l (the more so, if any such clllssifications should be used as a guide to the geographical allocation of dialect centers). It is interesting to note that in tenns of both serial and hierarchical order, the two sets of crileria lead to consklerably different results_ This is easily seen by comparing Figure I with what may be the n::sWt of a phonological classification. Depending on how much additional emphasis is put on the "natu· ral" vocalwtion of stressed syllables (as compared
with that of unstressed syllables and with t:onsonant Il-aits), eilher of Ihe classifications shown in Figures 2 and 3 may be prcfemxl. Since it has not yet been detennined whether a binary division of the whole sct of individuals is really appropriate here, even a third alternative might be wonh considering. namely, that shown in Figure 4 (cf. al!lO Hintze. 1984). Irrespccti\'e of the actual hicl1m:hy preferred, the difference between these cla.~ificalions and the one based on morphological dma is quile obvious. The most striking (though least sUI'Prislng) detail is thc differing allocation of 1', not only changing its "neal'· cst neighbor" affiliation but rather shuttling between poles (cf. earlier statements to similar CffCl:t5 in PolnL~ky, 1970, p. 561, n. II; Kasser, 1960, pp. lIll-viii ff.). A satisfaelOl)' eltplanlttion of this phenomenon is not known 10 have been proposed so far, of much greater bearing, however, taking into lIcenun! the historical role of rhe variou.~ dialects and di.,lecllll varieties, is the differing degree of relationship be· tween Sahidic and lJohalrlc, on one hand (being remarkably stronger in the phonological than in the morphologit:al field), and between either of these tlIld Fayyt.unic or Me.o;okemic, on the other. Also, in tenns of serial order, il is obvious that Sahidic is much closer to the southern dialects (A, 1.6, U) in the morphological field than in the phonological, while the situation of F and M is the re~rse_ As far as Sahidic is concerned, it may well be the social nature and prehistory or this diak-cl as a supraregional vernacular rather than lUI geographical homeland that provides the clue to a gfC3ter part of its characteristics and its overoll neutrali-,;ing behavior. BlDtlOGRAf'HY
The bibliogr..phy below has been compiled to satisfy two entirely different needs and thus comprises
, ,
,
M
, •
FIGURE 2. GROUPING BASEDON PHONOLOGICAL DATA, wml EQUAL WEIGHTING FOR All. VARIABLES.
DIALECTS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC
107
koclS. may slill be used with profit to gain infamia· lion aboul dialeclal mOlphology. AmQng Ihem are L Stem. Koplisehe Grummafik (leipzig, 1880, l'Cpr. Osnabmck, 1971), and G. Steindorff, uhrb"dt der koplisc!lIm Grammalik (Chicago, 1951). Still of b'lSic rclevance .\Od indispensable for dia1cctological work in the field of morphology arc W. E. Crulll'S Coplic Dictionary {Oxford, 1939) and R. Kasser's CQlllpMmerds uu tUctiOlllluire de Crtlm (Cairo. 1964). as \\.'Cll as Kahle (1954). WeslendorlPs Koptisches lJalldwOr. femlleh, allhough offering an enormous alllount of infonnatK)Jl based on more· recently published sources. does not in general guide the user back 10 lhe sources (3.\ Crum docs) and thus i~ informative on dialeelal usage only for those who are content wilh the c1l1SSilication of dialects used lherein. (Much the same applies to Till, 1961.) It should be noted that somc of the tCllt editions cited have intro· ductory Chll]ltel'S providing ltscl"ul infOl'mation on the respective dialects.
FIGURE). GROUPING BASEOON PHONOLOGIC.... L OAT..... WITH mOilER WEIGHTING FOR STRESSED VOWI'J.$ (HI. NARY SOLUTtON).
rcfercnc(.'S of two kinds: (a) a number' of texthooks, research papel'S, and monographs providing basic infomlalion about the mOlphology of one or several Coplic dialects. and (b) editions of Capeic lexts that have been used ::IS main rcpresenlative specimens of the dialectal varieti~ covered by this ankle, llpan from "biblical" 8 and S. The laller group of items includes Elanskaya, Erichsen, Kahle (pp. 286-90), !
81DLlOGRAPHY
Ober Fragmenle im miue1af:)plisdll.·11 Diu/eete. GOttingen, 1904. Chaine. M. EUments dt grammaire dialeetale copte. P:ui.<;. 1933. l.es Dialcet/.'s caplCS llssiomiques 112. Paris, 1934. Elanskaya, A. I. "Rukopis' no. 53 koptskol novollH,:lii (7.aklyuchltcl'nye glavy Evangcliyn 01 Marka na falyumskom dialcktc)." In Koplskie rukopisi CQSudurSlvcmlOf Publibtol 8ibliotcki imclti M. Eo &lly/wvll.$i:edrillu. PalestillskiT soomik 20, no. 83 Asmus.
H.
(1969):96-120. Erichsen, W. Flli;llIIlischt Fragmente der Redell des Agalhollicus Bischofs vatl Tarsus. Copenhagen,
1932. Funk, W.·P. "8citr:ige des mittel:igyplischen Oi:l.lekl5 zum kopli5chcn Konjugalions.syslem." In SllIdies Presellted 10 H. J. PolO/sky, ed. D. W. Young. pp. 177-210. E:lSt CIOUClOSler, Mass., 1981. -,-;cC.' "Die Morphologie dcr Pcrlcklkonjugntinn im NH·subtlchmimisehen Dinlekl." ZeilsclJrifl fiir iJgyplischc Spruelle Imd AIIl!rlwnskwlde II I (1984):110-30. Hintze. F. "£ine Kla.'isifizierung del' koptischen Oialekle.'· In Stlfdiell lU Sprache IlIItl Religio'l A.o'P'cPls. Vol. I, Sprache. pp. 411-432. GOuingeli. 1984. Hussdman, E.-M. TIt/.' Gospd of John ill Faylfmic Cop/ic (P. Mich. Illv. 3521). Ann Arbor, Mich.•
,
F
,
F
F1CURE 4. GROUPtNG OASlm ON PHONOLOGICAL DATA, WtTH HtGlmR WEiGllTlN(,; fOR STkESSED VOWELS (NONIllNARY SOLUTION).
•
1962. Kahle, P. E. 8tJfu'iwh: Coptic TexIs from Deir e/. 1Jll/o·rz.ah i" Upper Egypl. Olford and London, 1954. Kas.~cr, R. PflpynlS Bodmer VI: Livre des Proverbe.~. CSCO 194-195. Louvnin, 1960.
108
DICTIONARIES
_ _ . "Complemcnts mOl'phologiquCli au diction· naire de Cl'um, Ie vocabulaire eal'aeh~l'islique des qualre nouveaux dialccles eoplcs: P. M. H ct G." IJllflel;" de /'/":i#I/l1 IfI"'rai:i d'tlrc/,,!oIogie orie/llale 64 (1%6):19-66. _ _ . "Prolcgomcnes un essai de classification syst~malique des dialeetcs et subdi••lectcs coptes scIon les cl'iti:I'CS dc III phon{:tiqut·. I, Principcs et lenninologic." !dllSiotl 93 (19803):53-112. " ... , II, Alphabet.~ et systemes phonetique:s:' All/sOO" 93 (198Ob):237-97. " ... , Ill, SystCIllCS orthogrnphi. qu et catcgolics dialt:clalC5." Mllseoll 94 (1981):91-152. Kirchncr, D. Ep;stula Jacobi apocrypha. lIel' heral/sgcgdN!II, ii1N!rulV Imd 1commemiert. TCJI;tc und Unte''St!chungen :WI' Gesl;:hichte del' altchrisllidi\:n Uternlur 136. Berlin, 1989. Lacau, P. "Textcs copies en dialcclcs akhmimique el snhidique," Bullelitl de 1'I>l5Iilul frallfilVr d'arclleologie on'emale 8 (1911):43-81. Malinine, M., 11.-<:. PuC(:h; G. Quispcl; W. C. Till; R. Kasser; R. McL. Wilson; and J. Z3ndce. Epis1ll1a lacobi Apocrypha, Coda lUIli: f. Ir.-f. Vlllv. (p. 1-16). Zurich nnd Stullgal1, 1968. Nagel, P. "UlIlel'SUchungen zur Grnmmatik dC$ subachmimischCIl Dialekts" (Ph.D. diss., Karl Marx University, 1964). Polotsky, H. J. Ma"iclliiisc/le /lomilie". Stungart. 1934. -:c-- ',he Coptic ConjUglltion System," Oricmalia 29 (1960):392-422. "Coptic:' In CII"em Trettds ;/1 linguislics, Vol. 6, Uugui$tics iu SotU!"vttSI Asia all/I Narth Afri· ca, ed. A. T. 5elx.'Ok, pp. 558-70. The Hague and I'm'is, 1970. Oueckc, H. "II di'llcllo," In T. Orlandi, Papin" delia U"iversita degli .~Illdi di MilaM (p. Mil. Copl;), Vol. 5, !..cllere di Smr Paolo in cuP/u vuirillchilU, editiOIl/:, COmmelllQ e illdiei iii T. Or/andi, (:Qu/ribll/v Iilrgllis/it·v ,Ii H. Quet·ke. Milan, 1974. RUsch, F. Brucll.lliicke ties erSIC'1 Clemellsbrieles. Stra.~hourg, 1910. Schenke, II.·M. "011 Ihc Milldlc Egyplian Dialecl of lhe Coplic Umgmlge." EllcilOria 8 (Sondcrband) ( 1978):4.1· (89) -( 104)58· . _ _ . Ihl.~ Mallhilll$·£wwgefil/II/ im milleliigypli. schen f)illlekl des Kup/ische,r (Codex Scheidel. Tellie und Untersuchungen zur Gcschichte del' alt· christlichcn Utcl".ltur 127. Berlin, 1981. Schmidt, C. Ge.lpriJclle Jr.:SIl mit seiuell Jiin/iem /lach del' Allfersteltllll£. l..elpzig, 1919. Till, W. C. Achmfmisc!r·koplische Gl'IImmalik. Leipzig. 1928. ___ Kopl;scl,e CltrUlomallrie fill' dell layumischell Dialekt, mil grammali:icher Skiue WId Aumerklf/lCC". Vienna, 1930.
a
- - c Kop/i:icl,e Dillleklgnmlllul/i1c. mil l..csesliJcken IIl1d Wlirler/mell. 2nd cd. Munich, 1961. VCI'gote, J. Gralll/l/tlire cOIHe, Vol. la, Introductioll. pllOlIC/iqllc el Illu:mologie, mvrpJlfJ/ogie s}·mhemQ/;. q/le (stmc/ure de~' :iill/all/c/l/es), partie sy"c1'R)ni· que. Louvain, 1973.
DICTIONARIES, From the time ",hen the Copts. like other nalions or linguistic entitk'S, felt the need 10 have at their disposal in wriling the cqui\~.dcnts, exacl or approximatc, of the words of their Ian· guage, aUempt.s were made 10 tomposc modcst lists of bilingual vocabulary; these may justly be considered the ancestors of modem Coptic dictionaries.. In general, lhese lists follow either the order of the words as they are found In Ihe pat1icular tCJl;t thai had to be tl1l.l1slatl-d, or a more or less "logical" order, with lexemes classed by sobjct:t or themes. TIIUS, although the Coptic language was only al the beginning of its literary existence, when Chrislianity began to spread into the segment of the popo.ll.ltion tholt was almost exclusively Coptic and unfamiliar with Greek, there was need for Greco-Coptic glossalies.. (At tirst Christianity was diffused through WOI'k$ in Greek, and chielly in Grcek-spcaking milieus.) The oldt'St eXlant Coplic glossar)' is in a 1l1anuscript in the MIJSOKE.MIC dialeci that seems 10 be from the s«ond half of the thinl century (Bell and Thompson, 1925). Later, if use eel1ainly continued to be made of such gloss;.lril'S (Bell and Crom, 1925, nmnuscript of the sixth century, idiolectal S - S' 01' 5'). thcre m;IY hllve been need also of Lalin·Coptic or Latin·GI·eek·Coptic gloss.'U'ics; one of them ha.~ been prcscrved by a rnanu~cript of lhe lirst half of the Silllh Cenlul'Y (npparcntly Cuptic Ilingulige S; d. Schub::tt1, 1913). 111 the middlc of the .wventh century, Egypt ",as invaded llnd occupied, once :md fur all, by the Ar· abs. Thl.~ event was decisive for lhe futurc of the Coptic languagc. During the Byrantine period, in conjunction with lhe development of the Coptic church, lhis idiom consolldllied its position on lhe liter:u)' level. A large number of litem/)' tellts were ll".mslated inlO one 01' another' of the various dialects of Roman Egypt. Here and there bilingual GrecoCoptic manuscripts were also copied (Trcu. 1965), bUI in comparison wilh the uniquely Coptic manu' scripl~, they are exceptions. Thus, on the anival of thc Arnbs, Coplic was full of vigor. At tirst, the Arabs furthcr cnlmnct:d Its importance by pl'OSCribing lhe
DICfIONARIES
of Greek in the Egyplian adminhur"lion: and while from the scvenlh 10 the middle of Ihe eighlh century Greek proKres.~ivcly di~lppeared from Egyp. tian documents, Coptic look ils place, and so ic was down to the heginning of lhe nimh century. Then, in its lurn, Amhic, already offidally commiRsioned 10 n'Place Coplic in the udministralion fOI' u hunar'ed yeollS and having for' thaI reason continued to ad· \'3.nce to the dehimem of Coptic, soon Rupplanted il almost evel)'Wherc in administrative tCJlts. With this new orientation of Arab polky in Egypt. the ninth centul)' thus saw the appc-"rnnce of the fi~ mea.~urcs that threatened the vel)' existence uf Ihe Cuptic language. The laller al liBt resisted with SOme success. b\ll under constant pressure its resisl· ance gmdually Cl1unbled (Illd carne 10 nOlhing. In the tenth centul)' Arabic was raught to tIl\) Coptic clergy (Casanovu. l!XJl). From the eleventh centUl)' on, in l;()me regions of Egypt, Coptic wa..s understood only impelfeclly, and from lhe eleventh cent\ll)' to the founeenth, Coplic men of letters sought 10 make good thili nc.'glcct by compiling grammars and, abo\"C all, Copto-Arnbic vocabularies (more rnrdy GrecoCopto-Arabic, older Greco-Coptic ones adapted to Ambic). Such a \IOCUbulul)' was called a SUUAM (plural, $flfiilim) or scala, and without a tmlfam these grammars could ollly be used wilh difficulty by those to whom they were to teach the Coptic I:mguage. Most of them give only f10HAtRIC, notably the cele· broted Scala IIW/:lltI of Abu al·D'H':.lkat (foul,eenth century: ef. Mallon, 1906-1907; Munier, 1930; vall Lantsehoot, 1948). Others, howC1/er, sct SAI1IDlC be· .side Bohairie, above atllhe lexicolls placed after the famous grnrnmar of Athanasius of ~ (fuuneenlh century) and thaI of AnW YuJ:m.nn:l of Samanniid (thinecnth Cemul)') in the Coptic codex 44 in the National LibraI)', Prll'is. These \"OCabulalies, like thc earlit'r gloss.'1ries, nwke no distinction between Coptic WOI'ds of Egyptian origin and those of non·l?gyrtian OIigin (fur the most part Greek). In so doing, thL")' arc ill perfect harmuny with the spirit ur the Coptic language in which, except for l:ertaill vel)' specialized Icxemes of extremely rare usage, most of the words of Greek oligin were felt to be not fOI'eign wonts hut genuindy Coptic, for the sallie rea..son as words of pharaonic origin (see \IOCABU1AJtY. COFfO. 1I.o;e
GREEK).
However, European scholars, who from the fif· teenth cemul)', and still lllore from the d.'1wn of the seventeenlh, took an Inlerest in this language, looked ut it from a vcry different point of vicw. It was 1I0t so much Coptic in itself, a I:mguugc lll'tlcti.
109
cally dead, that al1rncted their allention but rather Coptic a..s the only accessible fonn, however cvoh'ed (degeneratc :md impoverished), of the ancient Egyptian language. It was through Coptic that they hoped one day to re'lch an understtmding or the hlero· glyphs. :lOd indeed it was this I'(>;.,d that finally led tu the success of Ch'lmpollion in 1822. After the U"I;/III Aegyplillca Resli/u/o of A. Kircher (1643) and the manuscript dictional)' of Fell at the end of the scventc.'Cnth centul)' (the firsl in which lhe words were arrangc.'
110
DICTIONARIES
knowing the pn-paroliorui Crum was making for the publication of his greal dictionary, Spiegelberg re' nOl.,lncl,:d in advance any thought of iI work 35 rich as thai of his rival. Crum published his work in [;\!iCicies and eomplet. ed it on the eve of World War II (1939; S. A. I. [called A J, F, and B), Although a lillIe outmod(.'l.I ' herc and there (new and irn()Ol1all1 manUi'oClipts havc been diseuvered since 1939), Cnllll's monu· menial work has scarcely aged, lInd onc may allinn that it is even today by far the best Coptic dictionary (the riche.'it and the most prceise) at the disposal of Coptologist!i Lind Egyptologists. Thus, fifty years aftcr its completion it has not yel been displaced. Uo,,'..cver, Coptic lelticographers have not remained inac· tive: they have sought in various ways to order the new material placed al their dispo&ll since 1939 (through the Bodmer Papyri, thc Nag Hammadi tellts, and other Coptic witnesses of even greater intcfClit, though less "'"ell known). This material n." veals the existence of mallY dialt:cts and subdialec!S hithel10 quile unknown or known only in so deficient a way, so imprecise a fonn, Ihat they could nOI be properly defined and systematically use
Bachady, C. Le MomlSli:re df! Phodxlmmoll dallS fa Thibarde, Vol. 2, pp. 33-34, 40-42. Cairo, 1965. Barsum, I. AI·KJraridat al·801l1yah Ii Usul al-uighul . al-Kibtfyoh. Cairo, 1882. Bell, 'H.'I., and W. E. Crum, "A Greek.Coptic GI~ ry." Al!gyptUS 6 (1925):177-226, Bell, H. I., and H, lltompson. "A Gn.-ck-<:oplk Glos5my to Hosea and Amos." Joun/ul of Egyplia" Archaeulogy II (1925):241-46.
Casanova, P. "Un TC7I:tll arobe: t~nscril en lcltrcs coptes:' Bulll!titr dl! /'IPlSlilul fr(mruis d'urc1li!oIogil! orim/ali! 1 (1901):1-20. Cemy, J. Coplic Eiymulogical Dictiollary. Cambridge, 1976. Crum, W. E. A Coplic /)jctionary. Oxford, 1939. Ka.~scr, R. Complimenls Ull dicfiumwirc cople de Cmm. Bibliothi:quc d'cludes eoptc~ 7, Cairn, 1964. _--,_. "Complcments morphologiqucs au dictionnaire de Crum, Ie vocabulair'e carru,:t(:l'istiquc des quatrl~ nouveaux dialectes coptes: P, M, H et G," Bulle/iu de I'/llsllll1/ Iral1(ais d'archeologie orieulale 64 (1966):19-66. ___ "Lcs DiClionnnircs eoplcs." In Tu.les ellu,,· gages de I'Egyp/1! plraraoniqlle: /lOll/mage il Jeall' Frallcois Chumpol/iOlI il I'occasiu/l du celll-eillqllallliemi! ullnivtl'$aire dl< diclriffri!n/i!1II di!s lliiroglyphes (1822-1972), Vol, 1, pp, 209-216, Cairo, [1972J. Kircher, A. Lillgua Ai!gypliaca Resli/llla, Opus Tripar/itlllll. Duo Lillguai! Coplae sive ldiomalis JIIius PrilllUl!ui AegypliOnlm Pharaollici, Vellu/a/l.' Tern· punllll PUi!lle Co/lupsi, i!X AbstnlSU Arabum MOllu, melllis, Plellu Illstaura/io Comillewr. ClIi Adlli!cti/llr S'lpplemell/ll1l/ Eamm Rerum, q'lue ill Prodromo CoplO, el Opere Hoc 7'ripflrlilO, vel Omissa, vel Db· scurim' Traditu Smll, Rome, 1643. Kml1, J. "Rc~tc koptischer Schulbi.lchel'lIter'ntlll'." Miuheillmge'r IIW' der Samlllllmg der Papyrus En..· Irerzog Ruiner 4 (11188): 126-35. Ulbib, C. J. 1l"'6~"U)n ~r),cm lITo mfOHkxllMi. Cairo, 1895-1915, Lacrme, M. V, de. Laicurr tiegyptiaco-IA/inl/III ~ Veteriblu JIIiUJ Linguae MOllllmell/u Summu Studio Co/lec/IIIII I!/ Elaboramm. Quod ill Com~lIdium Redt'git ltu III Nullae VOCeJ Aqrp/iacae, Nullai!qui! Eanlll1 Sigm'ficaliolleJ Omilli!rl!,lIur Ch,ul. Scho/lz,. NOluias Q"asdam, i!l bldicn Adiedt Caro/us God~ lredus Waide. Odord, 1775. LanlSChoot, A. van. UII PriCI/f'S
DJlNKlM
Pcyron, V. A. l.exicoll Linguae Copticlll:. Turin, 1835. Polotsky, ~I. J. Review of W. E. Crum, A Coptic Dictionary. Journa/ of Egyptiau Arc/we%gy 25 (1939): 109-113. Quatl'emere, E. M. Recherches criliqlles el hi-~loriqllt·S sur la lau):..e ef fa lilter"wre de I'Egyple. Paris, 1808. Schuhart, W. "Ein Illteinisch.griechisch-koplisches Gespriichbuch." Kliu 13 (1913):27-38. Spiegelberg, W. Kopfisches Ha",I...(jrlerbuch. Heidelberg, 1921. Tan.;l/11, H. wiccm Atgypliaco-lAtillum, ex Veteriblls Ullguat Aegypfiacae AfOllumeltlis, el U Opt'ribus lA Crotii, Woidii, el AIiQfllm, 511I11"10 Studio COllges· tllm, cum Illdice VOCWtl lAtillan,,". Oxford, 1835. Till, W. C. "Achmlmischc Bcrichtigungen und Ergannmgen ZU Spiegelhrrg5 KOplischcs Hand· wtSr1erbuch." uitschri/t fiir jJgyptische Sprache lind AI'ertulllskllllde 62 (1927): 115-30. Treu, K. "Gril,:chisch·kOplische Bilinguen des Neuen Tt5tllments." In KflPlo/ogische Studien ill dtr DDR, pp. 95-100. Wisse.,schaftliche kitschri/t dtr Martin·l..uthe",VIlIl.'er:sitat Hal/e·Willttlbt'fX, Sondemeft. Halle, 1965. Vycichl. W. Die/lOll/wire bytllologique de fa ffl>!l:ue cople. Louvain, 1983. Westendorf, W. Koptisches HaudnVrlerbuch, b
DJINKIM. The djiuk/m
(is,.) is a Coptic reader's
sign in the roml or a point (derived rrom a much reduced supralineal' !;lroke?) 01', in UOIIAIRIC (Ll) only, a grove accent, plnccd above II grapheme-a sign thlll is eOlllnlonly round in B (c;:f. Polotsky, 1949) or in M, or Mcsokemic (d: Kassel', 1981; Schenke, 1981, pp. 26-30) and of which only a few traees hllve been discovered in V. (None arc known In F or in any other of the Coplic dialects.) Polol"ky (1949, p. 25, n. I) wrote, "The name is inspired by the position of the point above some letters, superfi· cially similar to that or the 1.lflmkiJI in l'elation to the ~1If1if in Arabic writing. One cannot draw any con· clusion fl'om this regarding Ihe significance of the point." In these V:\riOliS idioms the djinkim was lL"cd from the beginnings of their literary e:dstenee, but is employed in a way that differs from onc dialcct to another or even within the samc dialccl. Thus, one may distinguish at leasl rour syslems of its use, those of classical D, lale 8, pre.claSl'iical M, and classical M. In ela.~lc::al B the only leITers marked wilh a djillkim are (I) any vowcl fonning a syllable by itself, such as ),
111
the letten; Hand 1'1 when they arc gmmmatical elements (prepositions, marks of lhe genitivc, negation) or the firSI radical before anolhcl' ~mphic consonant, as in rCHIQ;IIHI, Egyptian; H.l>itcul~, prison; HTori, repose; lind 1fOOK, thee (Polotsky, 1949, pp. 25-29). These are lhen, in each case, eilher a graphic vowel • a vowel in phonology also. or a (nasal) grnphic consonant - a YOwel too in phonology, more precisely a nasal sonanl. Hcnce, each Ieller marked with a d;i"killl in classical 8 is a phoneme with a vocalic runction and funning a syllable by itself. In laic D, in nddilion to the 5yllabic vowels and sonant na.~ of classical 8 (cases I and 2 above), the rollowing four categories are also markcd with the dji.!kim: (3) the first of two consec;utive consonants at th(' bc:ginning of a word or within the word when it is a casc of Greek compounds, as in CzIHI, woman; XAOH, crown; x+O, engender; aYulw::U, church; 1t.\f.l.l'rrlH1Jo., offense; and .LtlOtrJo.,", census; (4) the prefixes of lhe pre5enl 1 when they consist of a single consonant (2. mase. K-{X-), 3. mase. ~', 3. fern. (:.) both bcrore a consonant and befure a vowel, as in Kc.T6H, you hear; XNl.y, you see; 'i1ol, he is placed; K(JHI, you know; and ¢()HI, 5hc resembles; (5) lhe WC'dk definile al1.lcle mase. 5ing. ". (.j..), fern. 1". (Oo), both befure a consonanl and before a vowel. a." in ,hc son; ~l. lite man; IWIoy, lhc glory; T+6, heaven; Ot1l.y, the mOlhcr; and t.L+e, the head; (6) lh(' auxiliary 4,l, be able: OYl.Tt\rI~ t1poc, which cannot be mCo'\SUI'ed (Polotsky, 1949, pp. 25-26). In all these ca.~, which are laic and probably influ· ('need by Arnbie, Ihe consonant marked by the diinkim never rOn11S a syllable by itself. Olle may thus with reason consider them SIlSpecl from the puint of vicw of Coptic phonology and exclude them from a compa11ltive analysis limited to the invcstigation of the general value and varieties of uS.lgc of the gcnuinely Coptic diillkim. Tn prec!assic..1 M (fourth cell1uI)'; Orlandi, 1974) the IcttCrs marked with Ihe djiukilll (which might well have the same material :lSpeel as Ihe djinkim of classical M; sec below) 1Il"C lIS follows: (I) of vowels. only 0 when it rOmlS a syllable by itself (equally within the word?) In bl"duysyllablc8tlon, as in lITlW, beCaU5C of, I Tht"ll. 3: 1 (but )'1'Il.K, I, not J.Hl.K, I Thes. 3:5): ntCT6yll, to believe, I Thcs. 2:13 (but 11l.J'OYC1.\, advent, nOI tu.fOYCl.L, 1 The!;. 3: 13); (2) (exactly as in point 2 of classical B) sonant H or N fonning it syllable by il~lf (also within a compound word or at the ('nd of a wOI'd?), as in HHoT6H, you, I Thes. 3:3; MT(JH', ncar to, 1 Thes. 2:13; AATOT(JN 01'1, not you, 1 The5. 2:19 (Kassel', 1981).
'''('1,
112
EGYPTIAN ARABIC VOCABULARY, COPTIC INFLUENCE ON
In c1assicnl M (Iiftll-century, mthcr than si.>o:th-cenIUry[?]) manuscript.s, of which only ol1e 11;IS bccn published so f
Mallon, A. Grammaire (.·ople, bibfiogrrJphie, dire-slOma/hie 10/ vocllbuillire, 4th cd.. rev. M. Mulinine. Beil1.lt, 1956. Orlandi, T. Papiri della UfIl·versi/a degli Siudi di Milllno (P. Mil. cop/i), Vol. 5, LeI/ere di Sill/ Prwlu ill cup/o·ossiri'/chi/a. cdiziollC, COUIII/CII/O c illdici di T_ Or/alldi, comribulo IinglliIlico di H. Quccke_ Milan, 1974. Polotsky, H. J. "Une Qucstion d'orthogrtlphe bohui"riquc." Bulle/in de la Sociele d'archeologie COple 12 (1949):25-35. Schenke, !-l.-M. Vas Mallhi!us-cwwgeliwlI im milleli!· gyplisd,ell Via/ekl de~' KOplisd/e/l (Code.x ScheMe). Textc und Untersuchungen del' ahchristlichen Literatur 127. Berlin, 1981. Stem, L. Kop/ische Grammalik. Leipzig, 1880. ROOOLPHE KAssER
EGYPTIAN ARABIC VOCABULARY, COPTIC INFLUENCE ON. Coptic loanwords in Egyptian Arabic have been investigated to somc extent by seveml writers, among them G. Sobhy, W. Vycichl, W. H. Worrell, W. B. Bishai, and E. Maher Ishtll.l. Worrell included m
EGYPTIAN ARABIC VOCABULARY, COPTIC INFLUENCE ON
remote villagC!i that have nO( yet been MHve)'(.-d. On the oth
== The vocabulary items arc discussed under the fol· lowing headings:
I.
Agricultural items: A. inundntion, dams, and canals; B. lands, granaries, tlnd stables: C. prepal'ing the land; D. cultivating lllld reaping: E. inlcljcClions and work M>ngl': F. lools: G. the plough; H. irrigating machilles II. Birds Ill. Other animals IV. Body: A. pans uf the body; B. excretions of the body; C. di~ascs and swellings V. Buildings and related tenns VI. Childrcn: A. children's play; B. olhcr words relatcd to children VII. Clothes VIII. E.cclesia~lic tenns IX. Fire, lamps, ovens, and rcl:lted IcmlS X. Fish XI. Food and drink XII. Insects XIJI. Inte,jeetions and cries XIV. DI)' measures XV. Nauticaltcrl1ls XVI. Groups and sorts of people XVII. Plants XVIII. Sacks and baskets XIX. Spt:t:ch, bluffing, silence, and noise XX. Sticks and tuols XXI. Vessels and utensils XXII. Other Items. Uppercase letter.! indicate the various basic Coptic diaIL'ClS, as follows:
113
S • Sahidic B - Bohairic A - Akhmimic F - Fayyumic L - Lycopolilan (or Lyco-Diospolilan) I. Agricultural HenUI 1\, Immd;.ilioll, dams, and camlls: (I) ilamlm, inun· dlillon, from S eMlII'e, preceded by feminine al1iclc: (2) (am)', silt, deposit of the Nile, from 5 OM(I, 8 OM', mud, clay, preceded by feminine anide; (3) isl!!iim, dam, from 5 IlTOH, 8 QIOOH, c1osun:: (4) fibs/!,
brushwood bundle, reed, Cleo (wim deriV"
(com-St.-ctl), from S Tw(_)6e, to fix, to plant, or from 5, A, f· nlK, to throw; (2) nabdri, winter crop of mai7,c (or other grains), from S to.Ilf6, groin, seed: (3) "'U~tS(l, beams laid together, Cle., from A, L oy~. S oyEtcd, B oy~ZCOC, roof; literally, addi· lion of bL"llms. E. lnte,jeclions and work songs: (1) lmi, in Ihe song lmi 61li ya la/pin ir-n·/.Ill)''' (0 mill or the hand mill), from B 6ytll, nethe]' millstone; (2) tla Mb, hela frOb, used when lifting hcavy 1\l1icles: second clement fmlll :!G)B, thillg, work, etc.; various expl:lIlflo tions possible; (3) sMb, hoi wind, also in Ihe verse Mb Ju'lb quIa/IIi sh·sJtM (the heat ha.~ kilk'tJ me), fmm S ~, ~, B ,,:11, 10 be wilhered, hieroglyphic and demode ihb, hOi wind: (4) Mb. in the verse quott..'t! above, ilem 3, and in hob)'O hob yo :01 in-nob (0 sowing-SL-cds which bring fonh-gold), from S, 8 2tHI, work, matter; the ver= is !illid during Ihe work of irrigating the field with the shadoof and is answered by the translalion, yo IIMi )'a ~t{t/i yo. tar' id.Ja1lab, (0 my business, 0 my business, 0 sowing gold): also cf. hOb hOb )'a sJrugh/ ill·IIM (0 work of
114
EGYPTIAN ARABIC VOCABULARY, COPTIC INFLUENCE ON
guld). sung while threshing wheat (Sobhy. 1950); (5) "lib, gold (sec above, item 4). from HOV'-F. Tools.: (1) lJiJmiJw, fI~ring bnmeh of ~hn. used for sw<.-cping the floor, from B ~y, pn-ceded by masculine anicle; (2) (I'I')'O and variants, pick. hoc, cte., from 5, A TCDf4!, 8, ,.. Ttlf'!, spade, pick; also borrowed by Old Nubian and Siwa Berber. (3) Iu.llvial, /W;al. IIIJ;an, wooden or iron me, ele.• ITom 5 t:l.yG.u., B :l.yXM, anchor, hook. G. The plough: (I) bajn'm, bi;n'm, name of a pole, part uf the plough. from 5. A. L, ,.- 00"'5. 5, F 6),f'tIN, staff; called ImluI/;a (cr. latin pIOllCO, plank, pale) in thc Della; (2) IHlSklru, bisklw, !Xln of the plough, share·lx:am, from S c~, B c;o, plough·shan:, preceded hy masculine "Miele. H. Irrigating machines: (I) jubad, p:trl of the sha· door, consisling of stick or palm·leaf sialk fixcd hy palm.tihers, from '- 6:l.1I0T, D .:o.<j>:l.T. tiher of palm tn::c; (2) siraltlll', Palt of the shudoof. formed by II system of two ropes to which the buckets arc fixcd, from 5 I,lMOOY, ~lto.Uy, implcmcnt or mLochanism which tums, wate....wheel; (3) hamlIs. central post of the waler·wheel. is found in a Coptic tellt as 5 ~ (Crum, 1939, 671a, 78Oa). II, Birds (1) bashar()s}" flamingo, probably from the Egyp-
tian root dSt', red, flamingo, though not directly from B 6OHl:9t. flamingo; (2) ba/sl"'III, bals/lim, ba/fl5MII, hemn. from 5 m.6Il&, preceded by masculine artidc; (3) hlW, hew, ibl... from 5, F 2lMIl", 5 zEMIl",
wi.kll$ aMk, by the ... of your father, from S. B K.J.C, bonc. or from S 11.-=, corpse. B. E.:ccrctions of the body: (I) barbaI', to have a mnning nose, also barb"r, soft mucus of the nose, from S {t)wpi". 10 be loosed, 10 fall to pieces, elc.; (2) laff, to spit, from S T),'I, B OJ.'I; (3) taftaf, taftif, 10 spit repeatedly, similarly rafraf (parallel 10 rayyim, 10 foam), from 8 6O'IT6'1, 10 let fall drop by drop; (4) jlllq, erepilus ventns, from B XOKCI; (5) if~, (rcclal) wind, and jan'a~. to break wind, proOObly fmm 8 G«IC. flalUS \'entns; (6) Vlr(.!!, to break wind, uura!. 10 break wind ft.'peatedl)', Ulr{jl. wind, from S ci·ru, spread feet, so ve'l/~em pllrgare; (7) farr, fartar, to cast olf urine, from B 'IOf'IlIr, to casl off, 10 fall; (8) lIt1ff, to blow the nose, from 8 1it'1I, to blow, 10 hreathe, to blow thc nosc. C. Oisc'L~cs and swellings: (1) Iflkll, as in lVII/lid 'olldulr t(Jkll (a boy who has" ,), used for aCUle ColliCS of pncumonia among children (peasants in Minya), from S, B TJoII.O perdition; (2) jilfa, chill, from 5, 8 ;0.'1, A, /. XlI'I, frosl; (3) ktlluj. to limp. from 5. 8 II.CIIU, to be bent, elc.; cr. proper name 1Oo(J.}OyX, demotic ~/wJ, whence K4,Umrihr;; (4) ka/k/"a, lump, bubo, tumor, also kofkulu, callus, blister, from S IWU., 8 II.GMU, 5 II.6.lJC.OYJ.6, lump. pustule; (5) milaltil, dripping in eoryoUl, from 5 rl:rl:. 8 T6J.T6J., to drip. to let drop; (6) mikhamkhim. used of a f(.'\'crish person, from S tHOH. B ~, to be hot; (7) IItJs/ra, (typhoid) f(.'\'cr, cf, S HO(o~, qualitative. diseases and wounds, and hiemglyphic IIwIJ, said to heat, to be scorched,
or
V, Buildings and Related Temls III. Other Animals (I) baqnj~, frug, frum 5 KfOYf. xrovr, precL-ded by masculine anicle; (2) limsiJ~, 'crocodile: from S. 8 Hc),z, pn't:et!et! by feminine articlc (as in proper n:lmes elf~'~, 8o.'4U«If<~, TO.'4ualf'~); (3) ~W.>ldfiS, lizard, gecko, used as nicknnme for children and as per'Sonal nllme, from 8 J.NOOyC, lizard, also ns personal name 2:l.NTOyC; (4) shalla, seQ'llinn, rrom lJ 6MI.
(I) bMw, ancient temple, from S rne, temple, preced<.'d by masculine anicle; (2) ;lItrl/fIJr, roof, from S XGN6IIlIIf', B X6004'«>r; (3) :;}"'$ha, small window, from 5, 8 GIOY~T, window, niche; the final T was probably considered equivalent to the conSlJuct fern· inine ending in Ambic; (4) {.1ubba, wooden lock, from S GilD, bolt, preccded by feminine aI1ic1e; (5) (r'bo, brick, Common Ambic, from Egyptian, d. hier· oglyphic dbt > dl)/, demotic Ib, Coplic 5 TlJ,KI,I5G, S, A TUllO; Arobic f1[·(iiba passed into Spanish, ctc., as
IV. Body
adobe.
n
A. Parts of the body: (I) huhmtJ/. middle linge.', current among old PL"Uple in Kam.:ak (Wom:lI. 1942. p. 335), from !OttT, a variant foml, Iypical of nonliteI"3.ry lelllS from TIlcbcs, of 5 ~, three, preceded by masculine anicle; (2) !tJ~a, variant dIJ~a (Upper Egypt), tetrad, group of four: handful, etc., from S, A, L TlIlfIl, hand; (3) fall. thighs, hips, anus, from S Won; (4) las, in swearing by the belo\'Cd dead. as in
VI. Children A. Children's play: (1) all, in fi'bit i1-a1l. a game with pebbles, from 5, A, B M, pebble, etc.: (2) ;ufl. small ball, plural ii/u1a, probably from B 6M>1, ball, cr. 5 ~]l" to roll; (3) 1mm" the second round of the EcYPcian peasant's ball game, from S, 8 ClU.y, two: (4) sir, a line drawn on the ground on which the
EGYPTIAN ARABIC VOCABULARY, COPTIC INFLUENCE ON
children stand while playing with small balls, from S elf, line, Slripe. hair; (5) mimuill'. (from) thcre. from B MtfU, thcre, thithel'; the diphthong Oil' appears pos· sibly under influence of S, 11 MMJ.y there; (6) min· '14y, (from) here, [1'Om MtU,l, here, hence, hither. B. Other words related 10 childl'en: (I) ala(h), child, boy, e.g. k/lIId )'llluflr}, come on, 0 boy, from A, B M.\y. S. IJ. F J.AOy, child; (2) "UtltlI1s. delicate, nice. mignonne, from S H.UfOYC. il l~ nicc (fU.HOy" , plus suffix pronoun).
n
VII. Clothes (I) /lIrlJ;, piece of canYa.~ used to coycr the backs
of tI.'\.\CS (Dishna, Upper Egypl), frolll 8 tK>yfJ..XI, part of monastic costume, from Greek {}wpkttWI', literally, brca5tplllte; (2) jalllJ.biyya (£gypt and Sylitl), a kind of upper gttnllent. gown, flowing outcr garmcnt. from S 6OUO. 8 6O;>.N. gllnnent of wool. or both from ~Q{JWII? (Cerny. 1976); (3) sMllfiyllll. plural shanillin, woman's ample trousers (now Oul of fash· ion), probably from S .,Hr., sheel, robe of linen, au&:.v; (4) fara;iyya (Post·Classical Arabic), loose rob¢, outer mantle of c1ericli and monks, probably from B outer mantle of derics, monks; (5) Ililah, towel, napkin. apron, ken.:hief, ftl!a (Classical S 'MllTe, to wipe, and also Arabic), waisl·wrapper, S UOGl, a gannent or napkin, probably for S, 8 q,n·:!O (from S '1f1.1TlJ nnd S, 8 :!O, mcc), f.lce-towel.
cr.
+-pt\.,
cr.
115
r.ut:!O,
B r~, fuel; d. f'IlIk2. burning. fCI'Yor; fuel, fil'Cwood; (3) laww/ld, to wipe, 10 clean lhe oven by mbbing (with a wet ft'Jda, oven mop, or Iilwwildll lUppcr Egypt]); also fawlI'a(. to wipe, clean 01' dry by lubhing, and {all'II'O(II, oyen mop, from 'lalTO, to wipe. rlJ:tka, burning coal, from S
X. Fish (I) b1irf, mullet. whiling. from S ~. 8
bream. schilbe, ~'i1llruS IPI)'SI1lS, from S (l:isooy, (lo;>,sJ.Y, 11 1lJ""J.y, tt fish, SU,4rlU 111)'SI1lS; (6) -FIr, small fish, sardine, ntlme of 1I fish sp<X:ies (Luxor), usually sailed, from S, 8 XJr, brine, small salted fish; (7) qnslrll, a filih (d. Worrell. 1942, p. 338), from S B IO.COOY. among fish, qasllllWllt, qas},lI'a (Crulll, 1939, I JOb); poliSibly through iteration qashqlUh, a fish. sand s~ll, silyersidc; (8) qU, a kind of small fish. of species sha/. from B K6't.. IOU" a fISh (of species sl.Il/); (9) ka/li;, a kind of fish (er. Worrell, 1942, p. 339). d. 11 KOYu.xa, a fish, a!Jpaj.l.i<;; (10) mishi, plural am.~hll!, Ii/apia rrilolicu, b/Il(i fish, fl'OlII S CNC01Ge, a Nile fish, Ii/apia (chromi.~) "i/otica.
K.\".
XI. Food and Drink VIII. Ecclesiastic Terms (I) fljbiyya. book of canonic hOUl'S, hOI'Ologium, deriyed from S, B J.Xl1. hour; (2) ammil. liCXlon (WolTdl. 1942, p. 331). from S, L, B. F HHOYT. pcw'. tel', doorkeeper; 0) allb.!!, pronounced amba, a title fo..- Coptic dergy. from Bun; (4) ;(Ib.!!lIy(J1, Our Father, is 8 1e nel_T; (5) daqq, 10 bake, baking of the holy bread, from S, ,.. TlIIK., TGI6, 8 OIJ.)K, kindle; b.,ke; (6) shara, shi.rya, censer, from S, 11, ,.. O/OYl'Il, censer, bl"'uier, altar; (7) (ubl.li'II, ]1rayerli, plul"'011 of !"bl.l, (1Ib~1U from S, 8 TIIll\i, pray, pr.lyer; (8) liDs, hymn, ode. from ~ song, hymn, ode; (9) ariMltIllwi. n.:membcr me (in your prayer)!, is 8 .\fl lWiOyi, remember me!; (10) u)'imllill'(w)i, ecclesias· tic lernl ali a confession, is B ~"""', I commiucd sin; (11) /co nayaw
IX. Fire, lamps, Ovens, and Related Tenus (I) IClkk, 10 kindle, in IOU i/.kibri/Q, he kindled the
malch, from S, F TGlK, TlD6, 8 9IIlK. kindle; bnkc; (2)
(I) b~llra, ba.~iira, puree of bc:IOS. from S oyru. J.f'I', beans, prec<..-ded by S .-.c(CI), thing eook<..od, or S
IUoCCl. cooked food, in construct statc (?); (2) WJsll, blish, porridge, groel, from S
116
EGYPTIAN ARABIC VOCABULARY, COPTIC INFLUENCE ON
slrowwaJ," tu grill, broil,
as in
51IUlI'WaJ,' i/'/alIma 'ala
'Hrar (broiled the meal O\'er fil'e), from S ~, lOIIlO"'n. to be withered, scon:ht:d, to scorch. wither.
from S, 8 ~, to be demenled. ~llId 8 !»OfT, mad· man; (6) 116sh, enonnous, something very big, as in qodd hl'"osh (as big or large as), wyy i"'IIOSh (like, as. such as), from S H06, great, large.
XII. Insects (1) bibD, a biting insect, nea, from 8 OtU, Ilea, preceded by masculine al,ic!e Ill'; (2) hall,is, spidcr'li
"'t.-b, from S, L
~, S,
B ~Oyc, spider's web.
XIII. Inlerjecl.lons find Cries (I) i.~, behold, lo!, from S, A. L me, 8 tc; (2) 6, 6h, oh, interjection of pain or disgusl, from cu, an excla· mation expressing surprise, joy, !Xlin; (3) 6, o!, most·
ly together with the vocative pal,icle yll, as, e.g., CI ya.brMrim, 0 Abrahaml, from S, 8 1lI, a p(ll,icle used with the voctltivc lor' addr'css; (4) Iljily and jiiy, a cry for help, from S, 8 oy.:o.l", to be whole, safc; (5) she, sl!;'\., by, porticle of swc:lring in vows, as in she-Ila yll silli yo. 'adra. hy God, 0 my Lady the Virgin. from 5, 8, F ~, S, B 11,I"'. by, in swearing; (6) lihl, gee!, gee· up!, from \\16, 10 go.
XVII. Plants (1) am', cypress, from B
J.rO,
cypress; (2) bDrsim, clover, from 5 UfOH. c1o\'er? (found once, in manuscript or ca. 730); (3) bomilf, CQtr)'tJI Of/orola, from S nOrHOy'lll, a planl?; cf. demotic J1r·/Ifr. a planl; (4) rila, a plant, Ii/lpilillus. used for derming slained clothes, rrom B rrrJ., a plant; (5) ,'.0.11(0., acacia lIi1olicll, cf. hieroglyphic SI1~I, thorn tree, demotic 511/1, 5 ~T6, thom 1ree (acacia .,iIM;Cll); J~as~ as loan· word into Akkadian, Hebrew, and Arabic (terny, 1976); (6) 511WSIlII, lily, iris, hieroglyphic and demotic 5;11, 8 II,I(l)II,ICN, lotu.'! flower; olso bor'r'Owed by Hebrew, Aramaic, Syriac, Greek (mwuoII); (7) shinh, sprny, especially the green spnlYS or carrots, rrolll S, F \\II'J.I',I, bundle, cr. hieroglyphic and demotic ~d (Cerny).
cr.
XVIII. Sacks and Baskets XIV. Dry Measures (1) aroabb, measure of groin, from S jFToI., er.
demotic rIb, npm.{lq, all from I\romaic ardab, this perhaps from Pl:l"5ian; (2) rll/iall', ri!!un'. n41i1"" a measure of grain, a quarter of a wtbD = a half of a letla • 'II_ of an ardabb, from 5 f'6-1TOOy, a founh, one quartl:r; (3) wi-bu, Post.classical Arabic wa)'baJr, a measure of grain, from S 001116. ephah.
xv. Nautical Terms (I) ralllnilll, raft. baril;, from 5, B MfItH, raft; also d. mllrtlmma, raft (Colin, 1920, p. 77); (2) !i)'ilb. (0.)'''11, ea~' wind, nOl,h wind, from TIIY (5, A, F TOY-, B ooy.) wind, and 5 eto&1', I:ust; (3) mansi, southern, soulll wind, derived fmm S, B MJ.r"e, Southerll country, Upper Egypt. See :llso Section J, items (D·3), (E·2), (E-3), (tnt! (F·3).
XVI. Groups and Sorls of People (I) SMUll. dllffla. group, cOlerie, clique. plural .~Jrilal, dllllaJ, rmbably from 8 cow..., pluml CO.l.G»., folk, pt:oplc; (2) bavatll/l, fool, silly, probably from S ~~rr. lilerally, he whose mind goes astrny, pre' ceded by ma<;culine article; (3) Mtr, bad, wicked, as in d~ ru;iI hem, he is a bad man, from 5 a-tI, bad; (4) tilim, impudent, as in mara mal!limfl, woman of ill Me; laldma, forwardness, from 5, J. TmAH, B OO.l.H 4', to be ddiled, 10 defile, and (noun) stain, pollution; (5) kharytl!, to be disordered in mind.
(1) bllqli!i. a small baskel made of p3lm lea\'e~, Slraw basket, also baqil{I, baqil{Qh. from S, B KOT, baskel, preceded by masculine anicle; (2) ;allba. bas·
ket for dates, from 5 .x(e)NO'I, X6N01, B ~, ~y)
XIX, Speech, Bluffing, Silence, and Noise (I) bill/Will, to blufr, to lie, to spellk j(lrgon, tu
spcllk filSI, fl'Orll the name of Ihe Blemmye people, known for their bluffing, S '"2MOY (cf. Vycichl, 1983, 28); (2) mil/mala. spcech, pmllle, argument; IIIQ/lllal, to argue, cr. S, A, L HO'yTe, speak, call, or r.lther hieroglyphic mlllll, to discus.~, disCLLo;.~ion; (3) IWlVlI'ash, hawlVislr, to bluff (lllOSlly by talking roughly), 10 bully, from 5~. B~, to abuse, to curse; (4) wa<2, tinnilu.s; washsh, from S 00"', oolC, cry.
Xx, Sticks and Tools (I) sMdlJ, Slick (al-Mall'ah), from S, 8, F QMIT, rod. staff; (2) darals, awl. spike, from B or~, TJ'.ute; (3) shqdl, bell (province of SuMj); sJrqilqil,
EGYPTIAN ARABIC VOCABUl..J\RY, COIYI'IC INFLUENCE ON
from S lfK(e):l.KI.l.,~, and cf. 5 CQK"", anklet; (4) slrQlish, (iron) hook, from 5, A 11""6, slmrpened thing, spike; (5) ',,!s. Ilfl:>, an iron "'edge u.<;ed by the carpenter in sawing, from S II),TC6, B +),TeI, piece, plank; (6) q1l, bell (Suhaj), cr. the reduplicaH:d B k.>Jl.L\; (7) U'a!iJII;r. ,wf:>I,,;r, Ji.aW, from 5, A, D
"""Yr.
XXI. Vessels :wd Ulenslls (I) bllqltllu, pOl, from 5 Kll>.W>', D X>.O>., pitcher, jar, preceded by masculine ar1icle; (2) bukla. an
earthenware vf,:sscl with IWO handles used for walCr, from S KMI, IJ """I, vessel for liquid, preceded by masculine article; (3) makro, 1l'H)'1a,' (Bagur), from 8 H.l.lq'O, trough, mortar.
XXII. Other Items (I) isJrbdr. wunder, in isJrbiif 'a/ayya, alas for me, from S, A ...'Iftl, wonder, amazement; (2) ammldi, in the imprecation dlJlrya /w(lddik /.QIIl(ludi, maya tmg·
edy take you In hell, from 5, A ),HfTT(I, 0, F ),HtlW~, hades; (3) ilmiY)', ,IllY thing, rrom S 2tl),(),)y, A 2tlG, vessel, thing; (4) Mil, grave, as in Ihe name of the Valley of tlte Kings, 'Jllil i/·mlllilk, etc" rrom S, A, B, F 5115, cave; (S) blll,U/I, to dig (also in Sudan), and 1111.1111, from S 11GITi (cf, qual. 11021), to carve; (6) bllrus", to squat. to lie down. from S, A. I' rllU{'iij, to spread, 10 be spread; (7) bllrsJl. lIlat. from S 11CDfiij; (8) bm)'. new, as in U'O,.,-allU bary WQry, lilerally. he showed us something always new. ITom S, A, L BfrcI. 8, F r.efl; (9) mlSJrIQ, bGsJrl", bundle. as e. g. Ixuhlil (iii, a bundle of radishes. from S ft()G>,.e, L IU4\O, al1 or quan· lity of \'egeUtbll-s. duster of vegeUtblCli or fruil (Cerny, 1976); (10) bi/hila, pill, sm,,11 b;lll. probably fr011i S, L UlW..ll, a singlc grain of mustard, etc.; (II) lalla, to lift, to carry. rrom 5. A. 8 T),),O lift, CIC.; (12) lUI. as in Ihe Cllpression 1,;1 I.,awi, gather, come to· gelher for the magician, from S TOO'(l'tl, B OOlOrl, 10 galher, to be g;lthercd; (13) j(lfjaf, 10 frolic, from S X6fXr, B x(jfxoP, to live luxuriously, 10 frolic; (14) ~lada, before, in cite pre!;Cncc of. as e.g, ~ladak, before thee, in thy presence, from S, It ztlT'" , as tllTK. before thee; (I S) I1D~la. to beseech. from 8. S t 20; (16) dulJJ,. 10 apply one's self 10. I'TOm the precLoding, meaning tum face, look; (17) dQglion, to Ihrust. I'TOm 5 TIl6N, to push; (18) doqq, to hammer. 10 insi:>I, etc.• rrom 5, It, 4 F T-' to strengthen, 10 confinn, to drive, hammer; (19) dih7lQ, di/lni, forehead, in dihn(o} i/·jaho/, the front of the mountain, from S, A T62H6, 8. F TO:tll. forehead (die hieroglyphic prolaIype. 111ml. meaning also mountain ledge); (20) f(lwQsh. to huny, to won)'; fllWS!rQ, cuncern, wony. from 5 fOO"r'tI, A r~\'VoI, 10 have elll'e for, concern.
117
WOIl')': (21) sds, oakum, low, from 5 CJ.()'jc6, B C.l.:C, tow: (22) Slim, stibium, antimon. kohl, from S, 8 cnlH, B C911M; (23) sllkk, co draw, 10 protract the fast (as. e.g.. ~JI Niwa yakJrdl1 sukk "'OfQ ho'd, hc passes [the three t!;\ys 011 the fast of Nineveh in a
continuuus fasling), from S. L, 8, F C«IK, to draw, 10 prulf",lct the fasl; (24) sI1llh/ril;, to pdck repeatedly, from S XOK.XK, D X()K.XOK, to prick, bnllld; (25) ,I/Ulk~lIll1, to be enthu,~iaMic or zetllous, 10 net with a forced hardness; SllllkllUlW, energy, :r.eal, fnmJ 8 (QGtlIIN, lu slrive, contend; (26) simI/II, skein, hank, p,'Obably from S, 8 110.... S. L, F 19),)" bundle; (27) sha/lIij (South uf Oena), slwlllid (Nol1h of Qena, Fal~ shu!>, shallill (&nl·Suef, Cairo). :>ofMj (luxor through Aswan). kick; sJrallol, s}'(ll/i. to kick. from B 6.v.o.x. F 6J..U.X, fOOl, knee; (28) sJrOIlO!. to tie. knot (slrQllal diriJ'lf l-mtlJldl/, he hung his ann in a sling), yerbal noon :>hllll{; !iJlitlt.{Q, running-knot, slip-knot. from S, B. F QUHT. to plait; 5 /OOfIT(j. f1iiT6, plaited work; (29) ¥Jril, rope of twine. of ~/Qllo or vine twigs, from 5 CJ.I"«>. CJ.f6'1. vine twig; (30) ¥JI/iyylr, ready, pr;,:pared, in .~af!iYYfl ''''lIIhllr-du, (our meal is :11ready) preparing to/zll.ri, life is hUll)'ing me; i1-wiliYY(l tli k(lr.~Jzl1h , , ,lI'llklu Jmiiglm, lhis woman i.~ innuencing him , , , she is i,:;lting his mind), from 5, A, lJ, F Klllpiij, to requt.,st, persuade, cajole; (38) IUC/fls/r, to sncel', to ridicule, from 5 (6)>.K-4,IJo.. to turn up nose, 10 slicer; (39) (i}mjukhkJrim, putrid. ddilLxl. from S. t .xIl:fi. 8 6CD~H, to be defiled; (40) ",,,kmak. to hesitate, be reluctant, and Ycrbal noun mQlanQk" (bal6:>" mokmako, /IIQ-libqdsh bi·mII "iyyo w-(rkr, don'l hesiUtte, don't leI yourself have a hundred aims and ideas). from S, 8 HOKH6II.. to think, ponder; (41) Plobbil, to sew fine slitchCli. from 8 IiO'(tIT, to weave; (42) ha"""o:>. haPl/mis, to sit. from 5 tHOOC, It, L 2H(1C, 8 tOMeI. to sit, remain, dwell: (43) Jr(lt,ui, sit down! (region of Sal)",lna), from B tfJHCI, sit down!; (44) wllibll, timc, hour, pcdo
118
ETYMOLOGY
remained wilh US for a while), fmm B .Lxllt, i.xn" , hour, prcrcdcd by indefinite :1I1icle; (45) 1I'1l~IIlS, to embarrass, \\'O~I~, confusion, from S ()yGt-ttC6, 10 give lrouble; (46) Will)', new, 35 in do·lm Will)' 'oftno, this is something new for us, and It'int'ir, plural IIIllr· illvir, young, fresh (especially chicks, radishes), fmm S, A, L Blfll, B, ,: r.cIrl, new, young; see also /xlI)' (item 8, thi~ !>Cetion); (47) w(l(fr./ab, 10 arrnngc, to pUl in order, to prepare, prob
Bishai, W. B. "Coplie Influences on Egyptian Ara· bic." JOImuJ! of NellI' &.stem Strldies 23 (1964):3947.
t':emy, J. Coptic Eiytlloiogiclli Diclio"lll)'. Cambridge, 1976. Colin, G. S. "NOles de dialecto[ogie arabe:' BI/lletill de l'I"slitlll francais d'arc1l1!o/ogie orictllale 20 (192Z):45-87. Crum, W. E. A Coptic Dictiorlal)'. Oxford, [939. lslmq, B. M. The rlzorwtics and Phollulugy of rill!. Bo· huiric Dialect 01 Coptic, und the Sllrvival 01 Coptic Words ill the Culloquial alld Clos.~icul Ambie 01 EgyrJl, all/I Qf Coptic Grammaticlll COIIStme/iollS ill Co{/oq.liul Egyplioll Arobic, Z vols. Doctoral disse", tat ion, Oxford, 1975. Littmann, E. '"TUrkischcs Spraehgut im Agyptisch. Arabischen." Wwostliche AbJralld/u"~1I (1954): 107-Z7. Prokosch, E. Osmanisches Wor/gu/ im AgypriscllArnbisclre... Islamkundliche Untersuchungen 78. Berlin, 1983. Sobhy, G. P. Common Words itl Ihl!! Spoken Arabic of Egypt of Greek or Coptic Origill. Cairo, 1950. Vycich[, W. Dicliollflaire itymolo~iq"e de fa fatlgl/e cople. Louvain, 1983. Westend01f, W. KOplisc:!les Haudw/)rterbllcll, btulr· beitel OIl! Gmmf des Koptisclum f{wlC/lI'vrterbllcilS "Oil Wilhdm Spieg
MAIIF.R 1511AO
ETYMOLOGY. The Coptic language comprises an aUlochthonous vocabulary (see VOCADUURY OF EGYp· TIAN ORIGIN and \fOCAIWURY OF SEMITIC OltiCtN) with an o\'erlay of sevcral helerogeneous strata (see VOCAU· !JURY. OOPTO·CRlm.K and VQCA8UIARY. COI'TO-ARA8IC).
As a rule, elymologic reS(.'arch in Coplology Is linlit· c.-d to the autochthonous vocabulary. Etymology (from Greek el)"lOS, lrue, and logos, wol'd) is the account of the oligin, Ihe meaning, and Ihe phonet. ics of a word over lhe eoul'Se of time lind the comparison of it with cognate or similar terms. In Coptic the ba.~ic vocabulary, as well liS the mor· phology or the language, l.~ of Egyptian origin. Egyptian shares many words and all its mOlllho[ogy (grmnm:ltica[ fonns) with the Semitic 13nguuges. Egypti:m is transcriblld with an alphabet or twenty· four leiters in Ihe rollowing ol'der. J, i, " 11', b, p, I, til, n, 1', Jr, ~, I!, ~, l. S, 1, ~ (50melimes transcribed q), k, g, I, !' d, (.1.: All these letten; repn.'SCnt consonants. n,e sign J is the glottal SlOP heal'd al the commencement of German words beginning with a vowel (die Oper) or Hebrew alt"h; i is y in "yes:' but SOllll'1imc.'S pronounced like aleph; , is called 'ayin, as in Hebrew, the cmphalic correspondent to alt.-ph (d. Ambic 'Abda/fIJIr); lr is the English If; ~. is an emplmtic h, as in Arabic A1111.lUmmad; I! is the Scotch cll in loc/l; ~ is like Gennan ch in ieli (between 11 and D, and ncady like English It in hUlIIan; J is English sh in "ship"; ! is ch in Engli~h "child"; llnJ!!. is English; in "joke:' The group;; is pronounced y. There is no p:u1icu· [nr sign fol' I; this sound is transcribed J, r, II, or til'. L:.Ite Egyptian USC$ the sign of a lion (rw) for I. There nrc no vowels written in Egyplian, hut Ihe oliginal pronounciation may be reconstrocted 10 some ex· tent by the insenion of the Coplic vowels and by comparative studil'5- Thus, Egyptian ml!, man, which is B f'tiHI and S r-t'f(l, is reconstroclcd "romel and was probably pronounced 'romi!, which Is the fonn of a paniciple, as Egyptian Arabic "rdgil (c1a.o;sical Mabic ragl/I). Egyptian shares many word.~ with the Selllitic Ian· guages, including Akkadian (Assyri:m in nOl1hem Mesopotamia, B
ETYMOLOGY
pronunciation as a practical means 10 read an Egyptian text, but nOl the lroe phonetic V'.tlue of the
....-ortls. The meaning of Egyptian words l'hows that the primitive vocabulary of the language was 10 a large ~tent identical wilh that of semitic IOnguel': for e~ample, Jh (Arabic II/bb), hear1; .~p.1 (Ambic $if-a.I), lip; idn (Ambie 311~11). ear; L~, written IU. but 8, S las (Ambic IiS~II). tongue; d. h;\lId. as valuc of the hand hiemglyph (Ambil.: yaJ); My, to 5uckle (Ar;.,bie lady. woman's breast); !!..h' (Ambil.: 'jfbfi'). finger; gl.r.~, gao 7.e1Je (Arabic lal,l~, ass, ga7.el1e); ~lId (Ambic ~irJ). ape; zJb (Arabic !!.iJb). jackal; sll! (Ambic $
119
in Bantu it is ki-dole (plural. I'i-dole). The grammati, cal prefixcs hi, (singulllr) and vi- (plural) are alike, bul the words for "linger:' ·uJraa in Moogu :.nd .Jole in Bantu (Swahili). arc different. The specific Mbugu words derive from Somali, lraqw, or other, still unknown languages (Tucker and Bry:.n, 1974). Terminology Coptic dhllects (Ire dIed according 10 lhe system devised by Kassel' (198011-b, 1981): A is Akhmilllic; B is Boh:.iric; I: is Fayyumic; L is Lycopolit;1I1 or Ly\:OoDiosl'>Olitan; At is Mcsokemic; S is &hidic; and (not a dialect) 0 is Old Coplic. "Radicals" 3re, .as in the Semitic languages, the stem consonants of a word. E&Yplian ""I. to open, is and sdm. 10 hear. a triradical one. a biradical The radicals of a word are called a "skdcton": the skeleton of B, S C«ITlI, to choose, is stp. "Emphatic" a.~ a phonetic tcrm mcuns al1iculated with an aclion of the tongue IowaI'd Ihe soft palatc combined with a contraction of the vocal cortls. As a grammatical lel1l1, "emphatic" means a durative or repcatell ac· tion. an action carried oul by several subjt:cts or on scvel'al objecls. 1) f.lo. 10 do continually. is Ihe emph;llic form or JJ Irl. to do. Egyptian reconstnJl.:tcd forms are preceded hy an asterisk: +mi!ir, god; ·IIQ!"r-a.I, goddess; +sll~im, 10 he:.r. +tral!nl, to be strong. Still older for'ms take a small circle: ·sat!!Il, to hear. ·lIal!"t, to be l'lrong. Archaic fomlS are preceded by quotation marks: "SCldm-u. to hear; ",rahA/·u, to be slroog.
vem,
-
.
Periods of the Egyptian Language The development of Ihe Egyptian language com· prises four main periods: Proto-Egypllan (4000-3000 1J.c.). Prehistoric civil· izalions of Amra (Neg."\da I), Ger7.a (Negada II). Merlmda, etc. Formalion of the Egyptian hmguage. No written documenL~. Allchmt Egyptlall. Lllnguage of the Old Kingdom (approximately 3000-2100 D.C.). Shol1 inscriplions. religious and biographic lexts. TIle Pyrnmid~, Ihe most famous of which are those of Khufu (Choops). Khafre (Chcphren), and Menkure (Mykerinos), at Gi1.l'1 (2545-2457). Pyramid texts, beginning with Unas (Onnus) (2310-2290). Middle Egyptian. Classical period of the Egyptian language, mainly during the T.....d fth Dynasty (seven kings. l;alled Amenemhel or Sesostris) (1991-1785 II.C.). After this dynasty, decline, invasion of the Hyk, 50S (1650-1553 II-C.). The classical language remainl' in usc for religious tCJtIS until the Roman period.
120
ETYMOLOGY
Late Egyplhm, also ealled New Egyptian. Mainly thl' language of the Eighteenth I>ynasty (kings mUlled Thutmosc and Amenophis, and queen mUlled Hatshepsu\ 01" lia.shpl·swc) and the Ninctl~nth I)y. nusty. Latc Egypllan shows more amnity wilh Coptic Ihnn Ihe preceding periods of Ihe language: definile and indetinile at1ide, beginning of the analytic verb.,[ fonns. The TWellly~olld Dyna..\ty is Uby;.m (kings named Osurkon. Shoshenk, Takclot: 946720): the Twenty·fifth Dynasty L\ from Kush. capital at arat" in Nubia. with small puintl-d pyr,lIl1ids (Shabako. Sebichos. Taharb; 713-655). Im"J,Sion of the Asliyrian.\, then Penoi
History of Coptic Etymology nle lin;l allempts to establish the relations between Coptic and other lauguagl'S were made by Ignazio Rossi (1808) before the de<:iphemlcnl of Ihe hlerogJyphs by Jean·Fran~ois Champollion in \823. Russi. who was an excclh:nt $cmitis!. comp3red Coptic word.. with related expn:s....ions in SCmitic (Hebrew. Ar.... naic. Ambie). l..lllin, and Greek. 111e corrl'Spondcnce of S, B las. tongue, to Hebrcw lll.Mtl and Arabic Iislll1 was firsl nuled by him. The fundamental work was dOne by Champollion, whose Grtllllllwire {-gyptie/lllf! (1836- 1841) contilins hundn:ds of etymologies. He even transcr'ibed Egyptian words not with the Lalin but with the Coptic alphabet. A'i the Egyptians wrote no vowels. the Egyptian foml is oflcn shorter than the Coptic one: Egyptian n1, bUI Coptic ratl, name. Champollion's successors Imnscribed Egyptian word\ with Latin lellel1i, a system thaI was several times modified. '111C syslem pn:semly used is the tmnscription system of thc BerN" Wi)rterb,jC" (Emmn aIld GnlptlW, 1926-193 I), wilh Ihe sole cx· ccption of the sibilants (s voiced • to vuiceless • .~). Spio::gelbcrg's KOfJlis<:hes HlUlllw/jrtubllcir (1921) groups together all the then available etymologies. II is alr.mgcd in three colul1lrui. The lirst column conlains the Coptic words and fomlS according 10 the different dialects (Old Coptic and four di
s
nlough Westcndorf's Koplischcs Iftllltl",fjr/erbilch (1977) is just called a dictionary. it contains all the elymologil'1> known al tltat time. It is fill' richcr and more exact lImn Spiegelberg's work and distinguishes Old Coptic and fille Coplle dialects (A. 8, F, A2. S). Etymologies arc given In Egyptian, demotic, Semitic languagt.'S (Akkadian, I-h::brcw, Aramaic, Arabic. etc.), and African languages (Nubian, Berber. BeQauye. etc.) as well as in European languages. Jaroslav CernY's CoP/it: EtYlIWlogical Diclionary (1976) conlains many new l'tymologies. The author was a well-known spedalisl in Late Egyplian and dcmotic. Exploring the countless ...."Orks of carly EgyptQlogists in ordcr 10 lind out who luad first succeeded in idemifying the ancient Egyptian or demot· ic ancestur of a Coptic wor'd, Cerny uddel! Dcv:lud's notes to iris own malcr;a!. His guiding principle w::Js to adopt only etymologies that he considered eer~ tain, Pl'ob:'lbie. or at lea,\t possible. Vycichl's l)iCliOlllrui~ ilylllofogiquf! de lu lunf!,IIe cop/e (1983) is mainly concerned wilh the phonelic and semantic changes that Coplic word~ have under· gonc during their history. Thus, B HIIOy, and S HQOy, w.ller. comes from Egyptian IIIII', which lk.~ rives from the skeleton //l-II'-y, also found in all Semitic lanb'llageS. S. 8 COli, bl'Other, is not considered a bil'lldical nUl.ln (OSllll), bUI a tlimdieal one (°StIllYawl. So is S ~, Jay, deriving from o/wnIJ·UIl', laler 0",,31-1'·/1111 (cr. plural A 2f'(lY from o""rill'·lI'·{tl. Reconstruction of the Egyptian protOtypes of Coptic words: S IfOYTll, god: °ll(illr, S lfTure (fem.), god· dess: O"u!M.a.l, a liO-called "intemnl" feminine (vo...... el change f:a as in Ethiopian (abib, ..... ise, (abbab (fern.}). Etymologies include Egyptian. Semitic, Afri· can, and some Gn:ck and utin.
Egyptian and Coptic Forms Autochthonous Coptic Wtlrds derille from Egyptifon pl'Ototypcs written in hieroglyphic script, a.~ a rule without vowels. Coptic vowels help to recunstruct the ancient ror'lllS. Thus, B, 5 r).Ii, n;lme, corresponds 10 Egyptian nI (wtiuen without vowel). But the primiti~ foml "",.IS, il is now known, not Om" but °rill, as ancient i developed in dosed syllables inlO a (c£. VQCA$ltlAR'I' Of' SEMmc ORIGtN). A compar· ison of somc Egyptian and Coptic fonns follows:
,
rr.t. eye !!.r.l, hand Km.I, F..gypt IIU(y).I, to give birth ;;y.I'~IYIII./, wonran
L~. .
B """
B XHHI B Htel
n C-~lHl
ETYMOLOGY
"....
1I~1.
IJ lfqlOT
to be SI rong nJU, man .In, brother $11,1, sisler VII, blood
""'"
IJ eamt
LJ ellO'1
Scthe (1899. pp. 16-18) combined in his "Vel~ bum" the Egyplian eonsonanLS and the Coptic vow· els. This procedure allowed a bcUcr understanding 01 the primitive word fomlS. It must. however. be borne in mind that there may be a I:(IP of more th,ln thn.-e thou!iand years between the consonants and the \"owels. TIle Stlllctun: of Ihe above words can be represented as follows: i1r~.I. eye; dare.I, hand; KtrtlU, Egypt; miU.t, to give binh; ~t(y)Ime.l, woman; illlJOt, 10 be Strong; rome!, man; s<m. brother, sCme./, sistl'r; eV1of, blouu.
Long lind Short Vowels: a and A Sttlle discovered that there wa~ 3 relalion bctwL"C'n vo.....e1 quantity and syllable struclure-stressed vow· els were long in open syllables and shon in closed ones, thus:
C"OSED i:I,.IjOI,
~(J.n.t,
hand rome!, man sO·lIe.I, siSler
B ~TIlll
l~
10
be slrong
sOli, bl'Other ih,"O!, blood
kill" and B J.'1'~6'I is "he killed him:' B ;;.Tell ha~ a long (} in an open syllable, and B ~ a shon one in a dosed one. The vowels 0 anc.11D derive from ancienl a-sounds. as ean be seen from cuneifurm transcriptions of the Middle Babylonian pe!'iod (before 1000 B.C.). As a mailer of fact, most of lhe cxamples quoted are more complicaled 10 explain Ihan they sc.'Cm at first glance. Here one must just menlion lhat Ihe I1Idicals of ;r.I, KItt.I, and SII wcre nol simply i" kIll, and 51! but it)', kmm, and sny, CON docs nol dcrivc from "SOli, ancienl ·.~m" bUI from "smtyaw, and so "((I
00.
The I-Vowels Another correspondence of shon and long \"owels is found in the following c~s: (a) shon a: long t:
¥-«,
thy face: S "FrJ.k II'.\:, 10 thee: S "J.k intl·k, wilh Ihee: S IiR"HJ.K
12\
(b) slK)I' a: long I: Itts.t·l, 10 gh'e him birth:
S
MJ.C.-r'f
S rJ.ll to lift him: S .:o.CT1f"
m, name: llo/-I,
to gh'e binh: S tltC6 m·f, his name: S rlN1f" It-I, to lift: S XICO • 11I5./,
Tentative reconslructions: "I.'~l-ro.\:, thy face, and "elJ·ri.~ell, your face; ·"ak, to Ihee, and °llt"!e", to you; ·"em·mtik, with IhLoc, and "lIcm.mt'!l.'II, wilh you; ·mri~··'ef, to give him birth, and °/lli_sel, to give hilth; ",atl, nOlme, llnd °ri'l1cf, his nOlme; "~M'I('f, 10 lifl him. and "Ii-Uf. 10 lifl. The diffcrence between H .. t and I = 1 has to be e:l:plained, as bolh vowels stand in open syllables. II .. l derives from atldent I, as in the t'nding of the nistm·,.djcctivt's, while I .. I, cqually long, wa~ pri· marily II shon vowel and bUI secOOl.brily lenglhened in open syllables. Then': is no doubtthal the vowel ....'as primarily not a, as ancicnt a is represented by 0 in dosed syllablC$ and by i) in open ones. 11 is now known thaI Ihe primitive vowel wa..~ (I) long i, (2) shol1 i. It was a long i as in the ending of the nisba.adjectives: 'J3.I.y, hean: S tilT; ~13.1·y-f, his; healt: S ttl .... (d. Arabic ending -I)'). On the other hand, S et
~Ir-!!I,
)'Q\lr face: S :!fHTlf to you: S "IITlf inn·tn, with you:
''''/1.
Semantic Changes
S NRMHTlf
In nmny cases, Ihe meaning of a wurd changes in thc course of lime; thus, 8 iMtiMt and S
122
ETYMOLOGY
»lITTG, which alwaY" appear without an m1ide as a proper noun to mean "hell," derive £rom Egyptian i"m.l-y.1 (probably ·yamirl.l·r.l), west, where the sun sets, site or the underwurld, the empire of the de· ceased, the realm or Osiris, judge of souls. In Coptic the wonl is employed in the Christian sense or "hell." In Egyptian imll signifies "right, dexter" and "western:' while iJb.l.y is "left, sinister" and "<:ast· em"; the Egyptians luokl-d south....oard to lake their bearings. Old Coptie lAl. soul. and S, 8 uf, night ra~n
pipe, while "esophagus" and "(upper opening of) stom{lch" makes good sense. In spite of this. it is possibk- thai II/r may have meant "windpipe" too because a similar wonl is found in A.....lbic, tlatv meaning "trumpet:' this lauer lI:ml being related to Akkadian Ilipm, which means "offshoot, sprout" or "descendant, son." Nfr primarily meanl "young"; note nfr·"" adolescents, and 11/1'.1, maiden; in Delber (Shill}a, southwestern Morocco) $bJb, beautiful, come £rom Arabic Jabilb, youth. 8 lIlifi nnd S "ufe derive rrom 'ui/fir, '/Ii/(ii (verbal lldjt."Ctive - prescnt participle). One might expect B ',,6fi, and S *,,(jfe, but the vowel (Ii instead of 6) is due tu postnao;ali7.ation. '111e feminine fonn is 8 1I0lri 01' S 'rolre, lldvantage, rrom ~II(1fir.a.I, then ·'li/fr·Il'! (neutral meaning of the rcminine form). 8 or<j>m, S rnB (masc.), temple, today birba in Egyptian Arabic (plu!".ll, bllrllIJD, delives from rJ·pr or, more ellaetly, from ·rJpr(y./), door of coming out (i. e. thc "false door" of Egyptian mastabas repre· M!nting the deceased coming out of his tomb to receive the offerings brought by his relatives). The verb-'ll noun B -pci, S 'pc is the regular r(lrm or ·piry-a.I, coming out. later pronounet.-d ·piJy-a.l. Coptic has two forms: (I) B +trt, S 06If'(l from *piri.l, (2) S ~ from *piry-Q./ where the r has been reconstituted by :maIogy. The original meaning of the wonl is "funerary tcmplc" with a "false door:' and not the ~W.I tI!,", god's house. 5, 8 Ctl, yes, deriVt"l> £rom I~ian S.I, it (nt.'Utcr pronoun), probably deri\'ed £rom sy (*si)'a), she. One may compare Provem;al oc, yes, in SOUlhcm France rrom L...tin /roc, thai one. Also French aui, yes, derives from h(lC iIIud or a similar ronn (Dauzat, 1938, p. 520). 8 0)'1'11, S CtyIlIll!O (masc.), pril'llt, comes from Egyptian w'b. pdelOt, from ",'b, to ~ pure, which equals S, B oyoll from ~w(l'Qb, ·"'/I'6b. The w'b priClOtlO were the lowel' priests and the ~ml "!r, god's serv,wt, WitS a "prophel." B 0)'1111 and S OYllItl!O lire Christian pI'iests, while D, S 20tlT is hut a pagan prieM. o oyttl),M S oytl),M (fem.), right hand (noun), right, dexter (adj.), is from thc old verb IV'IIII, 10 eat, which is in Coptic B, S O)'CDM. The primitive mcan· Ing or the wonl was the "ealing hand" a'i opposed to the lert hand, which was used for unclean purposes. "here are two different nominal fonns in Coptic: 8 OyUU.H deriVt"l> from an emphatic paniciple -watlim, then ·watm(m. while S oytUH derives from a simplc participle ·"'emim, then 'wQtI(m, ealing (hand). Thcre art' many African languages thai call the right hand Ihe "eating hand:' sueh as Logone Uttii, right,
ETYMOLOGY
From zem, to eM, Fulan! dyw"/:Q tlyU1IIQ, eating hand (i.e., the right hand), E.....he iW.t!II-si, right hand (Iii· erolly, the hand (sl1that eats [414J something S.....ahili mk.ono ",a kl/Ua, righl hand (lilenilly, hand of eating). B tllIU. S tlillfl, poor (adj), derives from F.gyptian ~~" to be hungry, which is B, S tKO. A "hungry man" is a "poor mtln." In Egyptian Arabic onc find!; the same idea: "ds la'Ii",,,, hungry people, are the "poor" and lliis !/lVIi"'II, salialed people, arc the "rich." The fonn gUdlllll Siands for 'ida"i" (tawlinill). B tt:lO, S tTO (ma.sc;;.), horse, comes from Egyptian ~[r, ..... hieh primarily means a "yoke of oxen:· from ~[" to fix, to attach: compare Arabic ~atar, 10 tighlen (a knot, etc.)_ Afler Ihe Ilyksos period. Jpr signifies aho a pair of horses and even a horse. The radicals of the ....,ord wen: ~t,. then ~ti, hence B zoo. An older fonn, '~ty, has been kept in Beja. a Hamitic Ian· guage spoken betwl'CO the Nile Valley and Ihe Red Sea, as hatdy.
r,il/n,
Some Examples or Phonetic Changes Influence or i. " I), I), !!_ The preceding shon vo.....el is alwa)'li a, a..<; in S c.u..... 10 bring up, nourish, Egyptian 'sa'"a~, to make 1i\"C (So',,!!); compare 5 cooyTlJ, 10 erecl, Egyptian 'sadwan, to make streteh (S..JWII_ then Hl'dll, with metathesis). Nualb.allon, In Illost cases the groups t1Cl' and IW are replaced in Coptic by HOy and 1iOy. This is due to the nasalizing innuencc of", and II in an earlier period of the language, as in Vai, a langu;lge now spoken in Liberill. In many languages, na.
123
t and ~, as in S IlQlt, B ~, to I'each, arTive, gU;l!. S
1-12,
n 4'6:.
Influence of wand y In Dlphlhongs. IIay: H "'II - "'~y (wilh short e) S MAUIN, sign - may": B .... UUI - mL'Y"i (wilh short
5 IUJ, to me -
,) S HOEtT,
way •
l//3)'t:
Ii ....T -
moyt
(wilh short
u)
S
MOOy,
water - m:"": 8
MIllOy -
mow (with
shon 0) Notc that final '3)' rcmaim; unchanged: 5 ol'Ol, to me - crJY - 8 0f0I - eP";))' (with;) - shan open 0). The c:lSoC of S to&(, d:ly, is differenl. TIlis word derives from Egyptian '''am'aw (written lIrw), then ha3waM'. In Ihis case, a and II' were nOI in direct colliact and therefore B 6zOOY, (probably a-, 10 + B zOOY) - phon. noJw_ Change from n 10 y. The group 11$ or 111 may be replaced by ys or yl, as in S 11f'~ - S IlfJo.ElGJ, from Egyptian I"' 'n~, usually translated "house of life" but probably "house of documenL~,. Also, 5 :talC, Ahm'is (nomilla lOCI); compan: modem MmHiya af. Madilla. thc ancient If"'.t 11I1 Ny-sw.t, liO\..lSC of the Prince, Assyrian cuneiform (Mil) Hf.llf_i,,_jf - phon. "lillfllsi, then "I.filliysi - (lillls; - S tIlIIC. Meillthuls (Change of Po.lllon: AB:BA). Ex.ampies are Egyplian 'sudwall, 10 make streich, then 'suwdall - S cooyrii, 10 ereel, "rilly-u·P. his foot. then -rid(y).u·f - S fJt.-N, his fOOl. But A fUM, his fOOl, del'ives from -ri:;d·I/-f - -,M-II·f and the varianl A flaw-u. The Group tr Arter Streued Vowels. Ellamples of the development of Egypti;," I" rr, J, follow: 11m', carmi: 8 (JtOl', S (JlOOr IIItr.l, noon: H Mel'l, S M66f6 plr", to sec him: B +0£"1, 5 'I/OOf" Reconstnlction: 'yalralV, thcn 'yarrt/IV (written ym' in the Eighteenth Dyna.~ty), Ihen 'ya3raw or sim., 'mit,·a.l, then ·mirr·/I.t, Ihen ·miJ'·II.t, ·palN'·f, Ihen '/fflrr-I/-f, -paJr-lI-f, or sim. H .p.p, S IlGKlIf'6, 10 dream. is a rloconslitulion after 'palr-, the status proPlO'" ill alis. [See also: VOCAUULARY. AFRICAN CONTACTS WITH AlJ. TQClmlONOllS COPTIC: VOCABULARY. COI"JO.ARADlC: vo.
124
FAYYUMIC
CAIIUI..o\RY. COP'Y().GRF.;F.K: VOCABU...... RY. CUNFJfORM TRAN· SCRIPTIONS OF Pll.OTOTYpllS OF Al!I'OCHTHONOUS COPTIC; VQCAOU ...... RY OF IOGYI'I'Ii\N ORIGIN. AtJTOCHTllONOUS COP·
TIC: VOCAUU...... KY OF SEMmC ORIGIN, AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC.]
BIBWOGRAPIIY
Brugsch, H. K. Grolllll1aire dtnlOliqu~. Paris, 1855. Cerny, J. Coplie Etylllological lJieliollory. Cambridge, 1976. Champollion, J. F. (the Youngel·). Gralllllloiro egyp· lit:mrc. 2 vols. Paris, 1836-1841. Daulat, A. DictlQlllwln bY"'Q!ogiqw~. Paris, 1938. Devaud, E. £JlId~s d'elymo1O/:ic COpl~. Friooul'g, 1922. Edel, E. Alliigyptischl Grammalik. Rome, 1955-1964. Erman, A. and H. Grapow. WOrIe-nllleh du iigyptisch~tI 5proche-. 5 yol. leipzig. 1926-1931. Erman, A. j(gyplisehe- Grammotik, 4th ed. Dedin, 1928. -CC~. NClliigyplisclre Grammillik, 2nd ed. Lcip:£ig, 1933. Gardiner, A. Egyptillll Gramftlf/r, Heilig Oil /tllrodI4C' tioll to the- Study of Hi~roglyphics. 3rd cd. Lolldon, 1927. Horapollon. Hilroglyphica, ed. F. Sbordane. Naples, 1940. Junker, H. Grammatik der DePld~ratute. Leipzig,
1906.
Kassel', R. "PmICgomllnes a un t'SSai de classifica· tion systematique dt'S dioleetes et subJiolectes coptes selon les crithes de III phonctique, I, Prin· cipes et terminologie:' MflsecJIl 93 (1980a):53-112. " .. " II, Alphabets et systcmcs phonctiques:' Mllsion 93 (198Ob):237-97). "... , III, S)'SfemC5 orthographiques et catCgories dialcclalcs:' M,.ston 94 (1981):91-152. Korostovtsev, M. A. Egi~lSkij jalJ'k. Moscow, 1961. Lefebvre, G. Grommain de /'egyp/iell classiqlfl!!, 2nd L-d. Cairo, 1955. ROMi, I. Elymologiae Aegyp/ioCCll!. Turin, t 808. Sethe, Kurt. Vas Aegyptisc!re Verb"m 1m A!/llegyp· lische,r, Nellaegyptisdren IlUd Kop/isclreu, Vol. I. Leipzig, 1899. Spiegelberg. W. Koplisches lIa"dwlJrterouc1,. Heidel· berg, 1921. ;:--;-_ Demotischll Grammatik. Heidelberg. 1925. Tucker, A. N. and M. A. Bryan. '%e Mbugu Anoma· Iy:' Dul/Ill;n of Ih~ Schoof of Oriell/ol and African Studies 37, no. I (1974):188-207. Vergole, J. Grimmlll;re caple, Vol. la, fll/roduct;otl, p!rC:J/llftiqfle et phunolog;e, "lOrpholo~ie .rymhe· matique (Mrllc/ure des seman/tmes), partie sytrc1rronique. Louvain, 1973. Vol. Ib, Morpho/ogic symlrimolique (.~Irucmn de3 stmall/cmes), partie diachroniqu~. Louvain, 1973. Vol. 2a, Morphofogie
$}?lfagmaliqlle, syllllUe, partie sytrchronique. Louvain, 1983. Vol. 2b, MorpllOlugie .\)'Ilfugm(l/ique, pllr/ie dioclJrmliqfle. Louvain, 1983. Vycichl, W. Die/iull/lOire Ctymo!ogique de III IlIIrgue cuple. Louvain, 1983. Westcndorf, W. Kop/;sc1,es Uundlt'orlerlmclr, Ixoroeitd "uf Gnmd des Koptisc"~" I/cmdll'oner· buchs von Wilhelm 5pilgdINrg. Heidelberg, 1977. WEANF.R VYCIOIL
FAYYUMIC, The name "Fllyyumic ditllecl" (F) is usually given to a typical variety of the Coptic lun· guage belonging with M, lV, and V to the middle Coptic major group (.see DIAI..OC'r.>. GROU!'ING AND MA· JOR GilOlJPS OF and MESOKJ1\4IC). Conlrary to many Olhers, this dialectal variety appear.; to be located geographically wilh some certainty, in the region the ancient oasis of the FnyyUm (hcnce its n..me; d. GEOGRAPHY, DIAlJ>C"rAL). This tenninology was inaugu· luted by Stern (1880), bUI only became eSlablished In the course of Ihe firsl decades of the twentieth century. Before Stem, this idiom ....'as readily de· scribed as BASHMURlC when it appean.-d in a "pure" Siale, while the preference was to dCliignate it "Middle Egyptian" when its fonns were Ies& typical and could be considered the hybrid result of cOlllamina· tion by some neighboring dialect, above all SAHlV!C (5) (this is ptll1icularly frcquenl within F5, the chief subdjaled of P, four-fifths of the whole). II was then supposed that Bashmurie wa.~ more especially the language of the central and weslern 1>-111 of the FayyUm, while 10 Middle Egyptian was auribull-d perhaps thc caslern fringe of the Fayyiim and still mo~ probably thc portion of thc Nile Valley to Ihe east of the Fayyiim (also to the northeasl and south· cast). After Stem, thc term "B.ashmuric" rapidly fell inlo disuse, but "Middle Egyptian" (designating from Ihat time lhe whole of F) mailllained itself for some time longer, until the beginning of lhe twentieth century; then it gave way 10 the prt:scnt terminology. The study of Fayyumic is unfo'1unatcly seriously complicated by the facl lhat its teltlS are published In the most widely dispe~d plaees. In addition, as will be seen Inter and as WOolS already remarked al the dawn of this century (Asmus, 1904), cenunl F itself is manifold and multifonn, just as much as the edi· tions mentioned above, at lea.~1 if one takes inlO account some of il~ sccond(lf)' charncteristics, so thai model'l'l research distinguishes in il scvcral sub· dialects (which. if need be. may be subdivided in tum). Then: can be no question of entcring into all
or
FAYYUMIC
these dernils here, and this arlicle will confine itself to presenting the chid" varieties of F: these are F4 (of limited allestation and the oldcst, fourth-sixth [seventh?] century; principal texts publL~hed in Crom and Kenyon, 1900; Gasclce, \909; some F46 fmg· mcnts. among others, in Stem, 1885, pp. 30, 34, 35, 39. and n, p. 42);
or
,..4
or
125
nality and identity recognized by Kahle (1954, pp. 220-27). no one today thinks any longer of making it Fayyumic (after the lexicographical publications of Kasser, 1964 and 1966, and, above all, the meticulous dialectal studies of Ouecke in Orlandi, 1974, pp. 87-108. and Schenke, 1978 and 198\).
I. Phonology Ln Fayyumic. as in other dialects of the Coptic language (a dead language and hence known today only from the lexts), the majority o( the chal1l.Clelis· tics perceptible appear at the level o( phonology, which is exp1'es.~ thmugh orthogl1l.phy. 1.1 Cunllonanhl (Nut Including Glide.). The slock of the consonants in FayyUlnic is lhal of the majority nf the Coptic idioms (5 with {. ond M; see AL~HAUL'1'S. COI'l'lC. Synoptic T:lble). In its alltochtho· nous vocabulary, £ thus does nOt hove lhe 1r;1 of p and i; the /'11.1 of P, i, A. and B: ur the aspirated ocdusives IkJlf, Iph/. alld Ith/. and the aspirated affricate I~h/, all Iypical uf B. It will be nOled that some subdivisions of I' (F56 in a Illajority of cases, £46 everywhere. as in 11) replace
126
FAYYUMIC
A:s r'L-gards the presence or absencc of AWI'Il (presence marked by vocalic gemination in tOe onhogl'aphy; l;Ce GllMlNATlON, V(lCAUC), F and Ihe subdialects of its group are profoundly divided: F5. F56, F58, F46, with VS, H (and i, L etc.. .4, P, S) have aleph; F4, F55. F7. with V4, WP) (and M, B etc.. G) do nOI have it (see variou." ex.:lmplcs funher on). 1.2 Glides. The glidl'S arc thc least consonantal of Ihe consonants. Fnyyumic hns IjJ and Iwl, as do all the Coptic dialects- In any position IjJ is wrillen I in F (cf. Kasser, 198Ja), as in leT, fathel~ ~I, way, road; .l.lk, br'L'ad; 2.l.Ua, some; T.l.l)" to honor; ... r'. being. However,/wl is alw.lys wdllen oy at the beginning, 'IS in oyt.lM, 10 eill; but elsewhere orthogr.lphk procedures diverge, and now oy will be written, now y (sec Diconer .md Kasscl', 1989): F S"'y, glory; F T.l.Oy... (rnol'c oflen than ""'y"'), 10 produce; ,.. l,aoy«, to know; F4, F5, 1-'56 (more rarely F46, F5 MHGOY) HHGY, there; F HtlOy, mother: F4 GGy.x, hands; F llllOy, each other; F HIIOyf, to lhink; F CllHOy, brother.;; P Gr(r}tlOy, kings_ 1.3. Tonic Vowels (Not Including Sonants). As a general rule, when the Ionic vowels ;U'C long, the ol1hography of F is no different from that of the other Coptic dialects (e.g" 1t._, lIlan; !'tOYIC, to rest; IOH, 10 move; KIl', being; an exception is F, F7, V, 101 !'G, sun, oot 5, 1.. 8 rtl and A rt). On the contrary, F is more clearly distinct in the onhography of the shon tonic rowels, as outlined below. Class o. SIlon normal whcn not final, e.g,. <:oW, brother F, with F7, V, W, M (and L, A, bUi tX* 5, B); bdorc f I not linal (in the dial~1 01' subdialcct that presenres il), e.g., qtJ.Jt.Il', being F5, 1'56, 1'46, with V5 and H (without fl ......n' 1'4, with F7, V4, W, and AI; but .,10011' L, S. 10011' A, and without fl i90fI' 0); OY(lG8o', holy 1'5, F56 (withoUi rt (lye,' F4, with F7 and v, M; but oyJ.Jt.!', Hand L5, LfJ, S, oY.l.(.l.)l,(j' L4, A and without rt oy... &' 8); before final Ihl, e.g., ((l)HII.(l~, pain'" with 1-7, V, and M (but GHII.... ~ H lllill R"K.l.~ t, A, S, B); before (potenti:.l) fin;11 /'I, e,g., Htl, place F, wilh V, W, ;1J1d M (but M'" H-, place of F, Fl, [V], W, M; H'" If and t, A, S. B) before 1(')1 or /'I or f'jl ~€I, to rise (of a stllr), festival F5 (lilctl, M, without /'I bUl with Iii qj61 1-7, V, W; bOl qI"'(S)16 L, tJo,o A, qI)J 8, It... S). A.... a final (csp_ causative verbs), e.g., T.l.K.\, dcstroy F with 1'7, V, W, and At, H (bul T6KO L. A, T.uc:O 5, 8), Class i. Shun nonnal, e.g., t4lT. silver F wilh n, V, and M (and L, A, but tAT 5, B); before pronominal Sllffix fJ! (fil1i(l-per.;on sing,), e,g.. "Ii, to me F4(?), F5, F56. V, W(?) (with P, B, and "1(6)1 L), bul lillY F46 with M (and A, and IC..... H and S); all the other per.;ons of this preposition wilh its SllffixC$, except the second- and third.person plural, being vocali;(ed,
n,
however, in lei F5,/el F4. V, W. M, L, A,lalll, 5, 8: thus F5 (and F56) mil', ICIIK, 1.1, lal'f (mfll F5lS), "HC. IIHH, '''IT(lH, '''IOy, F4 ifnI', 1l6K, 00, It(l'l, ICClC, I+(lH, N6T6IC. 116)', F46 similarly (but \'ery itlcomplete) ICilY, NGK, ( ••• l, Nn&, K6C, I __ . I, V, W(?) Iftli' (At NefJ, V, W, 1.1 NQl., 1"1 (101 alone), 00'4, ooc, OOIC, 1.ITClIC, V, M HIlly (W lUt.y), H 1Ut.I', H.uc:,
I
J,
1iU, IUt.C, 1u.N,
[ ... J,
IC"'OY; likewise, F5 H6M11 ... , with. 1'4 ootffi"', ctc.; bcfol'C fjJ followed by another cunson(lJlt, most often Inl, c.g" Hllll1, sign 1", W, cf. HlMlUi P, MHltll 8 (but Htitilll M, HeiNe L4, tffi(s)IIiG A, aud H... GlII II. t.5, LfJ, 5; a ease apal1 is Volti', upper pal1 (or also "lowcr" except in A, P, B) F, F7, 2fnl' V, W, M, L, A, P, 8, t!'.l.f Hand 5; before Ihl, e.g., IHItc,:1 F (with 8, and 1l(l2C(l L, A,S; cr. ll11tcC[t] and [IlII]2CCI F7). Class c. Shon normal (including (ina\), e.g., OJ1UI1t.I, daughlcr 1'5, OJlI1t.l (or II1IlMJ?) n, cf. II1llrS M (but II1G(lfO l.s, /..6, A,S, 1I16r6 lA, 1I16rl B); HGTr", witness F, V, W, M (and HHTJ'II H, bUI MR"TJ'G I~, A, 5, HUOf'Il B); before Ih/, c.g" MOt', full F5, F4, F46, F7, V4 (with 8, and sometimes S), but HtIZ' F56 (with Hand M, L. A. S); GI.e.t. eternity F, 1'7, V, IV (with M, 5, 8, bul l)IHlt: H and .J.tlt~ L. A, P). 1.4 Tonic SOlllln15. The sonants 1ft!I, III, Iml, , I?I, If/) are the least vocalic of lhe vowels. At thc beginning, F has no Ionic sonant, and it is replaced by its phoncmatic substitute, the COlTCSponding sonorant C/b/, /II, Iml, Inl, Ir/), prcredcd by 6; it is the same in V, panly also in F7; the case is not am'Slcd in W; this sonant is, however, charncteristic of M (thus, F, V llto"'t, 10 carry it; F7 m or GffT"!, H IIffl, AI ffT"I)_ Elsewhere it will be fO\lnd lhal F5 (like F7 and H, B but differing from V, W, AI and of course from L, A. 5) has no tonic sonnnl. f4 shows a ~, to se,ve (without inverse cases single case clearly belonging 10 F4). which lco.lds one to think Ihat on this point 1'4 occupit.'S a pOsition intennedi, llle between F5 (without thi5 sonant) and v, W (which have now lhe sonant, and nOw its substitute; thus, V .l.HHt, hell; W @T~I O"II1UHO,II, ser.le; W 8R', new; V 61fT"', to find; V IUIHTC or KHTC obscurity; W KrSHJ'SH, grumble, munnur), 1.5 Alonlc Vowels (Not Including Sonants). These vowels are evidently always shol1. In several catl'gorics of thc atonic vowels, significant diffel-ene· cs appear betwccn F and F7 and betwecn F and V, W, without mentioning H ;md M and the other C0ptic idioms. The case of the initial atonic vowel does not call for any pal1k:ular commentary: e,g.. F, F7, V; llOy, child; F5 l.HtItlf, hell, n >.HINt (I by assimilation?),
. .
or
V ~, H
.l.HHI'm,
M iHH'T6; 1',
lower part, ground, 11 tlItC1lT),
1I01T
n,
V, W, Ai sarr
(always in close liaison
FAYYUMIC
More instl\.lclive and illlcrcsling an: certain cases (,If the vocalization of Ihe atonic syllable whcn its \'OWel is neither initial nor final (this vocalirAltion may occur by means of a sonant in place of a corresponding voiced sonorant preceded by a vowl"!, graphically most often 6; see below); it may be re. marked here that sc\'eral of Ihe .Ilonic "syllablcs" in queslion arc in fact "subsytlablcs" (i.e., syllables (,Inly In bradysyllabicalion; St:c SVllA8ICATION). One will notice below only the e:lSClIi Ihal manifcst differences between F, Fl. V. W. and At (manuscripl:; of the Gospel of Manhew and of Acts. hen: always making usc uf lhe sonant; At of lhe l'llulille letlen; has for its par1 sollle G followed by the sollor.ant; see Kllsser. 1987; with rcgard to the chlll7lcleristics of H. S~ mAl.llCT II).
After an opcn tOllic syllnble, in a dused atonic sylluble wilh a sonorant as the tinal, ,: vocalizcs wilh e, f7 probably Hlsu (cxccpl for !lOme cases wher'c it uses I), excepl when this sy1l3ble follows lunic Q) and ends in II or H (F7 thcn vocalizes in o. e.g.• CQTOH, to he3r, and ~TOr., to kill). V, W, M muke usc of the sonant (e.g.. V, W carrR, At COTH, AI ~n: likcwise, VaJfH, 10 go aslray: it will be noted lhat FS6 also SOl11Climes uses S, e.g., ClDTM and, likewisc, T(D~, to summon). After a dosed tonic syllable. in a dosed atonic syllable with a St>llorant as the initial only. F. Fl. V, and W vocali7.e in 6, whilc Ai has the sonant (thus, e.g., F. V, W lJ,n6'l, to kill him, and like....ise. Fl I+G:'E", yoke). Afler a dosed Ionic syllable. in II closed atonic syllable wilh II sonorant ...... the final. ,.. and F7 vocalize in 6, while M, IV(?). and V havc the sonanl (Ihus. e.g., I-'S IOoClHM>H, 10 grumble, mUI"tllur, IV ~ or (1tf6)HrR. M Il,rt'ffH; I-'S '1TMT6", 10 trouble, H f,lTJofTIIf, V, At p....o;sim IOnm, except for a M lljT"rTOf in ACls 9:22). Before a tonic syllable, in a closed syllable with a sononrnt as lhe final, F vocalit.cs in 0, execpl be· tween T Hnd II, whcI'C FS vocali1.es In y (,..4 is luck· ing); F7 vacalit.es ralher in I (il also ha~ severnl 0), neepl before II (but not specially :lflo.:r T), where it generally writes y; Want.! M (mosl often), and probably also V, have the sonant (Ihus, e.g., FS 1I6.u.1I. blind. W, M lIllIl; F MlHztl, free. M rm-t:ll (sil:); FS )'liH(H)O),. rich, Fl :\,1Ht-U or ),(lH{H)U. V fH(H)~: FS TyIHII. canIe, ,.7 TCMH (sic), AI ptul';),l nm.oyG; FS tG"*, clothing. F7 ~. At 26C_). Generally speaking. the final atonic vowel is I in F as it is in F7, V, W. and H (and finally In B), while it is (I in M (as in L• .4., 5). This rute however knows a significant systemalic excl."JXion in FayyumJ.c. with or without lambdacism. Wilen this finu! corresponds to
127
an ancient Egyptian' ('AVIN), we find final (I in F, V, W (::.nd semtevolved and logically second.::ll'Y fo7), final :\, in Fl (primitive), as in UrALJ:CT P; B then omits any vowel. It may, however, happen that we find, above all in FS (where this is among others Ihe chieC characteristic of lhe subdialeet FS8), more rarely in Illore evolvt:d Fl and evolved F4. V. fonns of this category which have levelled their atonic Iinal in I (thus e.g. from ms· F5 HIItKl,l(l. crowd, F4, Fl, (:w:mievolved) W H1t1OG, F7 [11K]1O:\' (like P HI..,),). and finally 8 HlII9: from mid" FS H6f,1XlJ. ear, F4, V H6X6. Fl (primilive) HG:.u (compare P H),ll,lT),). finally 8 H)'Q,lX).
1.6 Alonle Sonllntll. In an initial posilion, if Ihey arc systemalically absent fl'om FS, lho.: utonic SOnanl!; appear in 1"4 as in Fl, and in V, Was in M (ant.! in 5, I., A, even 8). Uul if, in the arca of Middle Egyp1, lhey appCLU' immutable in V, W, lhey may still be r'eplao.:ed by lheir substitute. the COI'l'espont.!ing !lO' norant preceded by a vowel (l3 everywhel'e except in f1, whkh prefers here I). when the phen· omenon of"elose liaison" (Polotsky, 1949, Pl'. 29-30) is produced. Thi~ takes place in F4 (as in n, At, also in a certain fashion in H) only when the word. beginning with the sonant is preceded by the definite article (II' etc.), which is so closely Iinkl.-d with what follows that the sonanl is no longer considered as an initial, and the corresponding sononlOt preceded by 6 (etc.) is substilutl.-d for it (in B the possibililies for "close liaison" are lIIuch mon: numerous). One will lhen have F4, Fl, M HlI6'ffiHT:\' (lU),.. in his presence (and immulable. FS HlI&t6I'fn 6l\.M. on the one hand. V (W probably the sallIe] HllO...rr... 6l\.M. on the other): in close Iillison one find!;. in eonll"oISl, F4, FS, M Kt6Kr), fll\.M H_. ill prcsencc of, Fl f.lfllH'l')' N- ... (lJIIM) (and immuta· hIe, ""S HnGHT), GIIM H-, on one hand, V HtlHT), Ii [- ... flIIM], on the olher; and similarly W nH;:6y, the lomb. John 11 :38, according to what the manuscript itself shows). A.~ regart.!s the atonic sonants wilhin a word or a... linats, sec what was said abovc with reference to the atonic vowels In these posilions: such sonants are systcmalically lucking in F4, a... in ,,'S and F7 (lind also in 11 and 8), but they appear rl.'gulariy in M, very often in W also, and in V finally 1l10re frequently than Iheir substitutc (6 followed by the COlTesponding sonorant). 2, The Conjugation System Except in spc<:ial cases (conjunctive, etc.), the Corm cited here is the lhiro.pel1ioOn singular masculine only. as welt as its corresponding prcnomina.l
128
FAYYUMIC
fonn (nom. = before nominOlt subject). The com· plete paradigm is not attested in all conjuglllions. Only the most specillc fonn(s) for cach dialect (F. V, W, If) or subdialect (F4, F46, F5, "'56. F7) arc given here. Except ....'here specially mentiOned, the form is affirmative (neg. - negativc). Every b:u.ie tcnse (here· after abbreviated "basic") i... followed (if anesu:d) by its !lalelliu:s. aftel' "And": eire. - circumslantial, reI. - 1'e1111ive. pret. - preterite, II - scl:onc! lense: ant. - with pronominal antecedcnt. Fonns betwccn brackets ( ... ) ure n:consttucted from VCI)' neal' forms: 7.cro - no verbal prefix. Excel)t where specially mcmionoo, F56 (nol F46) is includcd in £5; "'4 and 1"5 logether are ,,: 2.1 8ipartlle Pallern. Neg. It· ... ClH F, F46, F7, V, W, '{ero parlicle ... ),tI H. 2.1.1. Present (basic) ... F, F7, V, IV. 110' [F46] H, nom. 7.cro. AmI eire. tl'l· (ncg. (lH't.... flH etc.) F, F7, V, W, Oil· £46, 11, nom. (l),,(1. F, F46, F7, er6' [V], W, (lru· 1'1; reI. 6T6't· F5, [1'56], F7, tlT'!· £4, (f7), [V), IV, nom. 01'0(/1.0)' F, 61'6- F7, V, t1Tepe· W: pre!. ('"' impcrfel:l) It"..· F, n, [V], IV, [It'-'ll' 1"46], nom. 1t.U6· F. H),fCl· V, W; II " ... F, F7, V, W, [611' 11]. nom. UE- F, F7: .\f6' [V). W. 2.1.2. Futllre (basic) "1M. F, Fl, V, W [r.H6' F46), 1IoIU.. H, nOIll. rem ... 1t6- F. F46. F7, V. W, zcro ... It.-.- H. And cire. E'.oo· (ncg. 6H'!H6 ... t:H ele.) 1", [F7, V]. W, nom. 0,\0· ... H6- F; rei. (ITti..H6 (neg. G1'tiH'ltlO Ijli etc.) F, 6T"1111j' (F4), Fl, [V, W], nom. O1'(1,\llliti· F, 01'(1· ... liti· F7, [V), (W), ((I)TOftl· ... [lIa·) (W): pret. H.-.'I»a· £4. nOIll. Ii.loftl· ... IiG· IV; II " ..ltG· "', (Fl), V, (IV). 110m. [.u.6· ... Ito· F, 1'7], "1'6- ... HS· V. [W], 6f"· ... w,. H. 2.2 Tripartite P.t1ern. 2.2.1. Tenses wilh special negations (if not II): 2.2.1.1. Per/eci (basic) " ... F. Fl, V, "110' F46, H, (V), W, nom. ,,- F, F46. 1'7, V. ~- (V), [W): lIeg. MOO..• F, Fl, V, Mfl(l8- F46, [111111- II], nom. 1'1116- F, (F46), Fl, [V], W (1111' 11]. And cil·e. 6""- F, Fl, [(V)], 6"8' [1'46] II, 6"'1' (V)], W, nom. 6"· F, [F46, 1'7, (V)], [6t'" (V). W]: neg. 6H116..· F, [Fl, V, W). nom. [6HIIG- F, 1'7. V, W): rd. rrr"... (anI. nClHn...) FS, Fl, (V), rrr".· F46, nil· (ant. 1W1HT"1l') H, eJ'T"'" F4, (Fl), (V), 8T{a)tJo.... W; nom. rrr,),· (anI. n6Hn·) F5, NT"· Fl, [VI, n· (ant. IIHHT"·) 11, 61"". F4, [(V)), OT(6h'" W; neg. (!T(lJ«M1..' F5, F7, nOIll. [6TClHll6· F5, Fl): II U ..· 1"5, (NTJ..\'I· F4? Ii.-...· 1'"4?], NT"'t- F5, (V?), TJ.P.· 11 ("... F7?), "2""- W; nom. ",),. F5, (IiTU- F4?), Ii'-'- F4, (V?). In· II], (". Fl?), [~". W]: neg. with Ii' ... (Iii F, F4(J, Fl, V. W, zero ... "" H. 2.2.1.2. ExpectQtive (or complelive) (b:u.ie - neg.) HlU.T(6)
t.-...·
1,1"'" F, "7, [F461, n, G,l"f6' n, V, W, HHO'1·
2.2.1.3. COllsu/twdinQ/ or aorist (basic)
V, [W], ll,l"ft· F46, II, nom. (11",\6' F, V, W, ll,l"I'II' II; neg. 1'16'1' (£4), [(5), (F4), (Fl?), [HlJIl' F46], HHIJ,· II, 110m. H6,\G· (F4), F5, [F46, 1'7]. H6fa· [V). W, (H1lfll' 11]. And eire. ~.-.... {F), Fl, [V, W]. [nom. GIIIU(l' elc.]; ret """". F, (6• .-.... FS? V?), (!TEllI"'" (F5). Fl, [CUQJ.Il') (ant. IIMl"Il') H, nom. IHclI.u.tl· FJ, {(~U6- FS? V?)], 6T6f,lUG' (F5), F7, [~"fG- V? 6.,,,1'"- 11]: neg. GTOHIJ'1· ,.'5. F7, ([ant. mm_llI- 11]), [nom. IIT6H6J.G·, clc.]: pre!. (IiNOG,l"'" F5), nOnl. IiN6ll,l",\(I- 1'"5; II (lill,l.-.'I· PS, nom. UG,lU(l· F5]. 2.2.1.4. FIll/mill! energicllm or third Illtlm! (basic) 6'«1· F, Fl,IV), IV. EIIE· F46, [(11111'] (XHIINI' with xu, in order lhal, ant.) H, nom. 6'\6- F, [F46), F7, (EfE' V. IV, 6ftl' 11]: nLog. tlfMl't· F, (Fl), V, [W], Ita... Fl, KII&' II, nom. MG· F, (Fl), (V), (W?). 2.2.1.5. CQll.tl:lti\'e imperQ/ivr (basic) H>.MI't· F, Fl. {H).),(lII· F46], H,\ftl't· V, W, ""''''... H, nom. HU(I- F. [F46, F7], H"rO- V, W, H"r"- 11; neg. HllO,\T)'(I'" F5, [Alll,\T,\6..· or I-lllo,\T.\a'1 Fl], [.-m(l'\1'8..· (46), HllerTG'1· V, [M], [(HOIiT{O)..· 1'7)], [lillKTfu"· II], nOIll. HIlmTf6' F5. fHllG'\TU- F4], Htll,\T,\6 or Hl16,\TG' 1'7, H"S""6' V. (lV?]. ("IlKTfH' 11]. 2.2.2. Tenses with neg. IIIT6t+ F or TH- V, W, TIM' or TGH- Fl: 2.2.2.1. FlI/llre CfJtlju"clive (b:u.ic) (n..M)'l-) or NTUG", FS. (TUG'" F4J, nom. TUG-lor NTU6') F5, [TU(I· F4J. 2.2.2.2. COII;l4IH:/il'e (basic) (sing. I., 2. masc., 3. masc., rem., pI. I., 2., 3.) (Ii)T.-.·, liK-, NT(I·, Ii"', lie·, IiT61i-, lIT6TGIi-, ItCtl- F, F7, V, W, T"', TGK-, [TO']' 1i8', [tIC']. T6II·, [T6T6H·], TOY' "'46, (n·], 11.', TlI-, I', (c.), V, W, TG' [nu+-], (TitTIt·?), CIt- II, nom. lIT&- F, F46, [111' 11]. And with .'-", toward (- llmitali\'e) 1I.-.1fT6'I· F, (F7], V, [W], .,J.NTlIll· H, nom. .,J.lITG· f. Fl, IV, W), .,')'IlTn- 11. 2.2.2.3. Temporal (basic) NTtl.\6'1· F5, (m], lIT6J'fi'1· [V?] W, nifl\8' II, Gn..· F4, a1'O')''1· (F5?), [6T~"'" (W)], nom. NTG,\O· FS, [Fl?), IiTGf6' [Vi'], W, Tlll'll' lJ, tln· F4, [(ITO,),· F5?), Gn.-.· W. 2.2.2.4. COllditiollal (ba.. ic) .-.... [£4. (1"5) with neg., "7, (V. W] with neg.), " ..... J.N. 1"4. [(F56)). (107), (Y), (W], " ..". (Fl), (V), ~. FS, GIIoIVM+- II, nom. U6' [F4, (FS) with neg.], Fl, [(V) wilh neg.], W wilh neg., uGtlMt- [F4), (F56), J.f'Cl~,-,. V, ,,~(,,)It. W, "~,,. (Fl), m(6W"It· F5, (lfC9>.H' H.
n,
3. Vocabulary TIle lexical stock of F4, F5, Fl, V, and IV (not to speak of If) presents a certain number of units nOI round el.sewhen! in Coplic (or only in a single idiom, or only in two, c1C.). They cannot all be presented
FAYYUMIC
here (d. CI'Um, 1939, and Westendon, 1977), and only somc examples will be lisled. "'5, "'46, f7 ).t..., and, 10 be compared wilh 84, 874, G 0'(0tEI (and B ova:), etc., 1.6 0'(Jr.V" L4 ).tW, l.:Jr.n (Kassel' 1983b). F7 )"Xu (pI. U:"'y"I) viper, serpent, cr. 1Xe 8 (the olher Coptic dialects prefer to't, a word thaI F7 also knows). M*, servant, once in F5, a word current in B (which does nOI have tHVo"", a wurd current, wilh tGJr., in F5): MtK is absent from the Olher Coptic dialects. F7 .."e, u.,e, repulse, cr. 5 -.DfG, 5OOf' ~ , etc. F 6H64Q1tf 6-, excepl, ili lacking elsewhere in Coplie. Note F5, 5 6"1GI, branch (1), Isaiah 34:4. F5 IO.C, roaring, clamor, is lacking elsewhere in Coptic (Epistle of Jeremiah 31). F .u.nc, something, 15 lacking elsewhere in Coptic, but may be compared with B unCI, to bite, a mouthful; on the other hand, one can only make lhe same comparison for F, F7. V unt, something (d. WIT once or lwic.:c in F7) if one supposes a derived graphically from A..Uti', an explanalion that remains doubtful (t /ti/ confusc.."(\ with the ancient t • t /P5!; see ALPBARETS. COPTIC). F5 HOyOy"I', F4, V HO'(f, new, has its only correspondent in HOy'I, which appears once only in S (Kahle, 1954, p. 701, 11), if the e1ymology liOmetimes suggesled (e.g., Cerny, 1976, p. 79) from 5, B HO)'f, island is sel aside (Vycichl, 1983, pp. 108109). The parallel wilh M H...r (Husselman, 1965, p. 85) remains vcry doublful. F5 Hl.T(;H, winnowing fan, is lacking elsewhel'C in Coplic (Is. 30:24). F Ml9IO,l, vengeance, appcan also in B, but not elsewhere. 1-7 1'1111'11, honeycomb, cf. B »lIm (a rare wOl'd). W IiIlmY, nothing, d. M NlN6l 1'10'(0-, see oytl., against, below. F7 1iOyt,IG, strike with amazement, cf. 5 OO)'CIIc etc. f>? 111"'+, llwllken, unknown clsewher'C in Coptic (Sg. 2:7 nnd 8:5). F7 1l...I·K', chiseled, d. B
unt
cr.
m,
F5
129
in (tI)lIOye· etc., against, d. M and 5 Woyc;· etc" alongside oyMl' etc, in 5 and other Corr tie idioms (including F7). 19K....., curl (of hail'), cf. S I9K1,\,.. V5 ctG6r, price, cf. S ".uf. F5, F7 C9n, thicket, copse, cf. eventually 5 also? (Crum, 1939, 595a), F7 .,..xJ, whisper, whistle (1), Eccl. 2:15-16, is prob,lbly found nowhere else in Coptic and could be onomatopoeia. F5 :61, hc~, behold, d. M 2t and perhaps also f' ~IT(I, F5 elc. :(lIT(lC. v...u., dali::ness. cf. B to\Oo\ elc.:. "'4, F7 descendants, children. lam. 4:10, V zr...t, I In. 3:7, 18, d. B .'lfOt, F5 tT61 in tl tTEl, deceive, cf. 5 2t inl·. F7 .xLV.1I1, shield, budder, cr. S 6'1<. F5 XJr.OyT', base, w;lhout value, cf. 5 XOO)'T', e.g., 2 Cor. 13:5-6. F5 66.U6C1, purple, F7 XGJr.&GCI, appears nowhere else in Coptic. F5 6(lAH.l,.61t1, pitcher, H 61WUJ, d. S 6(6).v-u.(e)I(N) etc. F5, V4 6Jr..U.X, foot, F pI. 6.U.J,.y.x, F7 .xJr..Uy.x(z), cr. B 6Jr..\OX, pI. 6Jr..Uy.x. One may finally recall here various lexical or mol'phological petuliarilil.'S thai make IV (as distinct from V) very dose 10 M: the fil"$l peneci prefix (nom., elc.) W, M p.- (ran: in V) in opposition to V, F ...., elc.; W, M tlltt(Il, nothing: only M 6tfII Htu 4-, to do lhal, or W If1 R"H). 4- in opposilion 10 V, F, where there is a choice belwccn Irl ,........ and , ... H'" '?; C9'6 /i(l"', to go, so aimOSI always in W, M, while V, like F, wrilCS simply IItI (without the "dative" preposi· tion); in IV and M the Coplo.(;reek verbs al'C nOI preceded by the auxiliary (e)r, etc., and do not have Ihe Grei:k final -N, which sets Ihem against Ihose of V 01' above all 1'-, whel'e one Illay observe rather the contra,)'. oytl.
z.ut.
4. Grammar
'111e Fayyumlc subdialects (ll'e eithel' too poorly attested ur (lllested in tOO irreguhll' a fashion (this is especllllly Ihe case with F5) for onc 10 be .lble to establish with (lny et\;ie or pr'Cclslon lhe syntax characteristic.: of elleh or chem or evell what might be more Illodestly and vaguely considered the "Fayyumic.: syntax" ill genc"l!. Al leasl, investigations in this area have nOI as yet been sufficiently advanced for a .flaws qllaestionis to be given hcl'c (what can bc fuund in Till, 1930 lind 1961, remains Vel)' elemenlary and not dl~tinctive). BIOLIOGRAPIlY
Asmus,
U.
Ober Fr(Jgwel/te
;m MilleJiigyplischeli
Diolekfc. Q)Uingen, 1904.
Buuriant, U. "Fragments oochmouriques," Memoires de I'lllst;llIt d'Egypte 2 (1889):567-604.
130
FAYYUMIC
Cerny, J.
Coplic Elymological DicliOllary. Cambridge,
1976. Chassinat, E. "Fragments de m;muscrits copies en dialcclC' fayoumique," BIIIl~tili de l'lrrsti/I/I frallr;uis d'archWlogi~ ori~malC' 2 (1902):171-206. Crum, W. E. A Coplic Dictiollary. Oxford, 1939. Crum, W. E., and r. G. Kenyon. "Two Chapters of Saim John in Greek anti Middle Egyptian," JOllmal of 11leological Sllidies 1 (1900):415~33. l>iebner, B. J.: R. Ka....
Engelbreth. W. F. Fragme'lIu IJasmmico-Coplica Veleris el Novi Teslamen/i qui itl Mllseo Borgiallo Velilris Asservatlfllr, cum Reliquis Versiollibus Aegypliis Comlili/, 1.alillC' VC'nil IIee 11011 Crilleis el P/riJoiogicis AdllO//lIiotliblis JlJlIstravil. Copenhagen, 181 I. Erichsen, W. Fui;wPlUche "'ragmen/e der Redell des Agullrofliel4s Bisdwfs VOIr Tarsl/s. Copenhagen, 1932. Gaselee, S. "'Two Fayoumic Fragments of the Aeu." Journal of Theological SIll/lies II (I909}:514-17. Hussclman, E. M. Th~ Gospel of JO/Ill ill FaywIlic Coplic (P. Mich. Inv. J5ZJ). Ann Arbor, Mich.. 1962. _,---_ ""be Marlyrdoms of CYI'iacus anti Juliua in Copiic," Jemmal of lIre Alllericun Research Cenler in Egypl 4 (1965):19-86. Kahle, P. E. Bala'f(IJlJ: Cop/ie T"x!S fmlll Deir el· Bala'fUlh in Upper Egypl. Oxford and London, 1954. Kassel', R. CumpUrw!llI.~ all die/iuIl/wire cop/e tie Cmm. Cairo, 1964. ___. "Complements mOl'phologiques au diction· naire de Crum, Ie voc(\bulail'e cal'ilcteristique dcs quatre nouvcuux dialectl':> coptes: P, M, H et G." BlllIelin ,Ie I'1l1slillll fralll;ai5 d'urcheologie oriell/ale 64 (1966):19-66. - - c "Un lexeme copte oublil:, nmN akhmimique (Nahum 3, 19)," B/llfe/ill de la Socii/i d'egyplologie, Ce'lffl I (1979):23-25. "Prolegomcncs a un essai de classification systematique des dialectes et subdialcctes copces scion les criter'eS de la phonctique, ITI, Syslcmcs orthographiques el cati.'iorics diale<:!ales." MI/sWn 94 (1981):91-152. ___ "61 011 I pour /iI 011 fJl dan.~ les. dialcctC$
coptes." Bullelill of Ihe America,. Socit!ly of PupyrologislS 20 (19833):123-26. _,---_ "Lcs Conjunctions cOpies denvees de la ..... cine de O'(IDl 'mctlre: 'ajouter.''' (;(il/fnger Misyllen 69 (1983b):43-44. "Subdialeelcs en mkokemique?" Misul'loniu Pupirologiea Ramol/ Roca·Puig ell e.I sell vllila1lft allfw-rsari, ed. S. Janeras, pp. 159-70. Barcelona, 1987. Leforl, L 'T. Us Pues aposlofiques til COplC. CSCO 135-136. Louvain, 1952. Milller, C. D. G. Die Biielll!r der EinselVlIIg der Erun· gel Afielracllmd Ca/)riel. 225-226. Louvain, 1962. Orlandi, T. PI/piri della Universilii degli S/Ildi di Mi!rIllO (Po Mil. Copli), Vol. 5, l.ellcrc di Sa" Paulo in CoP/u o$siri"c!li/a, I!dhiollC, cammerI/O e iudid dl T. Or/Illldi, cOlllribula lill/-:llis/icu di H. OUl!cke. Milan, 1974. Polotsky, H. J. "Une Question d'orthogruphc bohal·riqlle." Billie/iII de III Socihe t!'(lrclriologie cop/I! 12 {1949):25-35. Ollatl'Cmel'e, E. Recllerdles crili/lues el 1Iistorique.~ sllr III fallgue ella lil/iralufe dC'. I'Egyple. Paris, 1808. Schenke, II.·M. ·'On the Middle Egyptian Dialect or lhe Coptic Language." Ellclroriu 8 (Sondcrband) ( 1978):43'(89)-( I04 )58'. IJus Mall/rih/s-Evullgeli,lltr im ltIillc1jjKYPlisch~.. Diaieci des Koplisclrell fCodex &heideJ. Texte und Unlersuchungen WI' Gcschichle del' allchristlichen UtC::r-.ttur 127. Berlin, 1981. Simon, J. "Note sur Ie dossier dl"S textes fuyoo. miques." Zeilschrifl fiir die Neu/estamelliliche Wissetlscllafl 37 (1939}:20S-211. Stem, L KoplUclle Grammolik. Leip-dg. 1880. ___ "Faijumische Papyri im Agyptischcn Muse· urn 7.U &l'Iin." lei/sclrrif/ fiir ilgyptischc Spruehc mrd Al/er/mnskllllde 23 (1885):23-44. Till, W. C. Koplische Chre.~lOtllallrie fiir dell fayu. misclr('l1 Dialek/, mil gramm(llischer Skiu.e IIml AWllerbmgl!lI. Vienna, 1930. _ _ . Koplisc!le lJilllelelgrmrllllll/ik, mil Ll!se.~tiiclel!lI wul Wlirlerbllch. 2nd cd. Munich, 1961. Vyekhl, W. Dic/iomlClire hymolo/-:iqlle de Itl leU/glle cop/e. Louvain, 1983. Wessc1y, K. "Ein Spl'ilchdenknml des millclagyplischen (baschmurisehen) Diu[ekts," Siwmg.~· berichle der konigliclrell Aleudemie der Wissell' sellafle" ill Wiell, P/rilosophisch-historische Klasse 158 (1908):1-46. W. Koplisehes lIulldll'onerbllch, Westendorf, Gnmd des Koplischen beurbeile/ allf llu'ldwQrierouchs VOtl Wilhelm Spiegelberg. Ueidelberg, 1971. WOlTCll, W. H. Coptic Somrds. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1934. _ _ . "Fayumic Fragmenls of lhe Epi!itles." Bulle-
cseo
GEMINATION, VOCALIC
Ii" dc fa Sociele d·arcllemogi/!. CQple 6 (1940); 127-
39. ROUOLPtlE. KASSEit
GEMINATION, VOCALIC. I'airly frequently. Coptic manuscripts pn:scnt ex.amples of grophic yo· calic geminalion (duplicalion of various grophVz gnIplll:ml.'S called "vo\\'Cls"; )" e. 11. I, O. (o)y, alld ..; 10 be dislinguished from V - yocalic phonemes, which, in addition to lat. leI. 1:1/. 1l!I, IiI. luI. and 10/. include Ihe SOnanlS 1'( /hI, ITIII. Im/. Inl, and Irl). •• • This aniclc will ignonl the nonsyslernalic eases, aris' ing from cauSC5 tlml produced the IDIOLECT of some scl'!be insufliciently lronined and incupable uf adhering unrcscl"Vcdly to OIle well·defined ol,hographic syslem, CO une diale";l (d, Worrell, 1934, Pl'. 110-11; Ka.~ser. 1980, pp. 78-82). The discussion here is re~lricted to the series of cases that haye a systemalic
cnuse. Two typl'S of grophic yocalic gemintllion are found (graphV + same grophV). each belonging to cenain pal,icular dialect(s) or subdi.'llcct(s). of which it i~ one of the fundamental ch.:lIacteristics. 11le Ii~ of these types of gemination is exception· al It may be observed in the examples of lhe most archaic onhogmphy of thc texl of P. Bodmer VI, the only exisling wilness of DIAILCT p. which is eilher pos..o;ibly a. kind of pl'Olo-Sahidlc accon!ing to Vergote (I973b). or (looking indeed often very like a kind of reconstrucled prolo-Sahidic) is ralher anoth· er variely of Coplic I'ROTODtAt.ECT. pemaps some SOl' of proto-Theban (Nagel, 1%5; Kassel'. 1982a), if not \I kind of prolo-&thidlc immigrant in Ihe 11leban region and strongly innuenced by the local (nonlite· rory) Theban idiom (see Ka......er. 1985. and OlAI.F..CT. IMMIGRANT). Whatever it I11\1Y be, thaI type of gemina· tion only appcar~ spomdically in Ihese examples, being always under strong competition from exam· pIes of a more evolved OI'lhuKI~lphy (see below). There, the Ionic vowel of the lexeme is systematiC\llIy dup1i";;I\ed. (These fonns remain very much in the minority, aboul 2 percell! of the whole, to which may be added 3 percent of fonns in which an Ullusual gemination of Ihe consonant immediately pll."cl-dlng or following the tonic vowel or Ihe tirsl consonant of the syllable containing Ihe tonic vowel seems to have been produced through negligence inslead of Ihe vocalic gemination mentioned above.) Controry to what happens in regan! to the second lype of vocalic gemination (see below). the lirst is nol motivated by any etymological faciOr. the formula for Ihi~ first type is Ihus grophV + same graphV -
131
Ionic V. Uerc are some chamctcri~tic examples: P ute. existence; 0ik6 (sic). loss; pillr. '"IY (sic). hoUKos; plur. '1OOT6 (sic). fathen, parents; ·....-Te. dew; MX)(I!n'.c, pn:ICJlt; I. ......" to smOOlh; .loIt€E (sic) or .loI166, head; 56;1.1>6, wages; CHlllt (sic), voice; ;'>HI (sic), rood, way; T6'(Oi5 (sic), 10 produce; ~ (sk:). 10 empty; and eyen Ihe Coplo-Grcek flHOt"1 (- .,~). breath. Readers will haye noll-d the suprolinear slroke that quite oflen joins Ihe lop of these graphV; appearing pemaps a.t a late stage 10 distinguish (in P) these geminations from those of the second type (~(,.'C below). which are phonologically vel)' different, this Slroke could well have here, as it usually doc~ clsc· where In Coptic. a syllabic significance. indicating lhal this gemination of graphV does not express a "bl'Oken vowel," a "hialus," or .lIlY an\llogous phe· nomenon, and this no more in bmdysyl1abicalion (corresp(lIlding 10 slow speech) lImn In t:lchysyJlabication (con'esponding to nalural. lonpid speech: sec SYll.AUlCATION); it expresses a single V (- vocalic phoneme) simply Ionic (- stl'C$SCd). The st:cond. much more common Iype of vocalic geminalion appears syslematic.llly (or nearly so) in the k-ast archaic fonns of Ihe dialect P. as well as the dialect j (- pl.. protodialcct of l.). and especially the idioms A. lA, 1.5. L6. VS. rS. and S (but not in M. W. V4, £4. B and its subdialects. and G). The purely YOC8lic aspect of this gemination is deceptive, since its formula i~ gmphV + same graphV - tonic vowel + consonant (Ihe dcmon!il.rotion will be fOllnd un' der AI..£PH). Those who haye sought to analyze this gemination phonologically have in faci very soon l'eali7.ed Ihat its appearance in Coplic most often coincides with the disappearance of an oldcr f:.gypliall radical consonanl. (Some lexenK'S not affected by lhis disappearoncc later look on the yocalic gcmi. nation by simple analogy with lexemes that were superficially similar.) Howcver, lhe conclusion~ of lhese investigators have nol, from the oulsel, becn unanimous (Kassel', 1982c). Stern (1880, p. 54): "We undersl(lOd It [Ihe duplication] as a breaking of the vowel, and compOl'e the stcm affecled with thc Semitic roots expanded by X ~ 1 (mediae quiescentis)." 801 if Olle notes Ihat for this author the Coptic "breaking of the vowel" secms Indeed to be a kind of diphlhonglzlng; Ihal for hil" (pp. 34-35) the diphthoog is the (syllabic) com· bination of a vowel wilh (after it) a scmivowd (glide); that he states (pp. 29-30) that ancient Egyptinn had three semivowels U - Coptic fJl .. (e)l. W - Coptic Iwl .. (o)y, and finally'), .....hich oflcn became lhe second dement of a vocalic gemination
132
GEMINATION, VOCALIC
in written Cuptic; and that, broadly speaking, one may thus say that all these semivowels appeal' as graphV in Coptic, then one may suppose that Stem tended, if not always, at least frequently, to identify the second element of the vocalic gemination in Coptic phonologically as an /'/. Lacau (1910, pp, 77-78), while aoalyling the phenomenon with much finesse and perspicacity, nevertheless seems to have admitted tadlly that the duplication of the vowel caused by the dropping of the consonant i, " r, or I is equally a vocalic duplication on thc levcl of super· ficial phonology, the second V of this geminalion replacing those consonants which havc cffectivcly disappeared and for which nothing has been substi· tUled, not even some /'1 derived from them (which seems acceptable in bradysyllllbicatiun, but debata· ble in tachysyllabication), Steindorff (1930, pp. 34-35) presented a distinctly different position: "In Sahidic, in those syllables which have been opened through the suppression of a following consonant, , , , the short medial vowel is frequently doubled:". seae "daughter" for ·ser· 1'1, ·.ier·"r, ·le·,'(I} ... This proccss is called a com· pensating duplication; it is a substitute for the lengthening of a short vowel which appears in an open syllable:' Later Steindorff (1951, pp, 34-35) adopted a less deal' position, apparently seeking to harmoni7.e his earlier explanation, in modified fonn, with other explanations that come into play; thus, he subsequently JistinguisheJ the cases of compensating duplication from those of "vowcl a.<>simllation," on the one hand, and those of "breaking the vowcl," on the other (see above). Kuentl (1934) examined these v,u"ious possibilities and finally proposed the idea of a compensating (vocalic) lengthening (Ersulzdehmmg, not Ersulzverdop. pe/un£); in I'eply to the objection that in Coptic Q) and II arc the long fonns of 0 and 6, and hence that instead of, for eJCample, MootW, pasture, feed, one ought to lind 'MIDtl6, Kuent7. supposed that "at some undetennined period the old opposition of quality became an opposition of timbre; no doubt Q) and II, representing old long vowels, became closed vowels, while 0 and 6 were open vowels, Thencefolth the graphic duplication of the V:lriouS vowels eX;lmined is naturally interpreted as a nOlation for long vowels, whether open or closed, at the period when this system of writing was put into use." Till (1929) was the first to express clearly the idea that the seconJ element (grnphV) of the grnphk vocalic gemination examined here must represent a consonllntal phoneme, without, however, venturing to say which. Later Till (1955, p. 46) became more
precise (though still ambiguous): '''Aleph and 'Ajin arc still present in Coptk, although no special letters for them exist. Both rnllY hllve been expressed lllike (probably'), although' in some circumstances has a diITerent effect on neighbouring vowels from 3." And TlIJ (1961. p. 10) wrote that "the vowel written double i.~ to be understood as a simple vowel + Aleph or Ajin." This author (perhaps under the influ· ence of Vergote, 1945, pp. 89-91) thus vel)' clearly comes close to the solution most generally admilled today, according to which it is always A.tEf'H that the second element in the vocalic gemination rendel~ (TllJ seems to have secn there sometimes 1'1, some· times /'1, but then it is a /'1 practically pronounced /'I); however, the ambiguity of his position suddenly appears again in a different fashion in his suggestion (Till, 1955, p. 46) that this /'I "was evidently no longer felt to be a consonant" and in his transcriplion or l\O,IQlN by bO'n (p. 46) but or 2ITOOTtl by Mdlf! (p. 259). EJgerton (1957, pp. 136-37) adopted a position resohJtely oPl>osed to that of Till, refusing to admit the phonolugical survival of /'1 or /'/ in Cuptic, fTOm the time when they were not represented by any grapheme of their own (the problem of the CRYp· TOI'IlONliMll): "It seems simplest to eJCplain the non' existence of signs for 'aleph and 'ajin in Coptic writing by assuming the non·existence of these phonemes in Coptic speech," Finally, Vergote (1945, pp. 87-96; 1973, Vol. la, pp. 12-15, and Vol. 1b, pp. 31-37) dearly demon· strated that aleph is the consonantal phoneme best suited for replacing andent I, " r, and I (anJ even i or w), which have disappeared, His opinion was en· tirely shllred by K."\S.'lCr (1982c), who, however, thought that the graphic aspect (graphV + same graphV) of this gemination (the Olthography corresponding l;lrgcJy to brlsyl. - br•.lllysyllabication, an artificially slow articulation, in which this gemination is effectively vocalic even in phonation [V tonic + same V atonic) is to be distinguished rJdically from its phonetic and phonological expression in nOiTIlal articulation (in tlsyl. = tachysylJabication, whcre this gemination renders a tonic vowel followed by /'I): thus, K.U,'1, to put it, tlsyl. '/ka'f/' (monosyllabic, d. Vergote, 1973, Vol. la, p. 45), bUl bl'lsyl. /kllaf/ (disyllabic); or MUXtl, eal', Ima'eel (disyllabic) but '/ml.w.ce/' (trisyllabic), The transition from tlsyl. to br';syl. would entail a kind of "echo effect" resulting in this vocalic gemination which appears in Coptic onhography: thus, for examplc, Ima'ce/> '/ma'aeel > '/ma a ee/, (an idea the first cxp1"Cs.~ion of which could already be found in
GEOGRAPHY, DIALECTAL
Vergote, 1945, p. 91, and which, taken up a little differently, is developed in Kassel', 1981, pp. 7-9; 1982b, p. 29. n. 23; 1982c, pp. 33-34). lllllUOGRAPHY EdgeT1on. W. F. Review or W. C. Till, Kopfi$cJre Grammalilo: (sai'discher Dialekt). Journal o! Near Eas/ern S/lldies 16 (1957):136-37. Hinlze. F. "Noch einmal ror 'Ersatulchnung' und Metathese im Agyptl~hen." kitschri/t fiir Photletik und allgemei/lc SprachwissetlSChalt 2 (1948):199213. Kasscr, R. "Prolegomencs ~ un cssai de c1assifica· tion systematique des dialcctcs et subdialcctcs coptes selon les criteres de la phonetique, I, Principe:s et tenninologie." Milston 93 (1980):53-
133
_ _ . Koplisclle Dillfelo:lgrammalilo:, mil Leseslilclo:en r/lld WQr{erbr4ch. 2nd ed. Munich, 1961. Vergote, J. PIJotlcliquc }riSIQriqlle de !'egyptien, les COIISQnlles. Louv;:ain, 1945. Grummuire cop/e, Vol. la, hrtroduclioll, phDllelique eJ pho/l(xogie, morphologic sytl· Ilremal/que (.slnlcture des stmfllllemes). pOr/ie syn. ehronique, Vol. lb. /mrodlle/iotl, phQtle/iquc el pJlO/lofogie, morpho/ogie syntllematiquc (.slrncll/I'e de.s semamtmes), par/Ie diochr(miqllc. Louv:tin. 1973a "L..e Dialectc copte P (P. Bodmer VI: Proverbes), c:ssai d'identification." Revue d'egyplologie 25 (1973b):50-57. Worrell, W. H. Coplic Soutllis. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1934. ROOOlPHE KASSEK
112. _ _ "Usages de la surligne dans Ie P. Bodmer VI, notes additionnelles." Bulletin de la Societe d'egyplolog;e. Gcneve 5 (1981):23-32. "Le Diall,:,.te protosaJdique de Thebes." Archiv filr PapyrnstonchuIIg 28 (19813):67-81. --,-c "Syllabatlon rapide ou lente en copte, J, Les Glides IJI et Iwl avec leur.; correspondanlS vocali· QUes '/l/' et '/u/, (el phonemes apparies ana· logues)." EllchQria 11 (1982b):23-37. "... , II. Alcph eI 'voyelle d'alcph...• Ellehoria II (1982c): 39-58. --:CCC "Gemination de voyelles dans Ie P. Bodmer VI." In Ac/s QI/he ~colld /n/emoliollaf COtlgress 01 Coplie Siudies. Rome, 22-26 September /980, cd T. Orlandi and F. Wissc. pp. 89-120. Rome, 1985. Kuentz, C. "Ouantit!! 00 timbre? A propos des p5eudo·redooblements de voyelles en eopte." Groupe U"gllislique d'ellll/es c1lamilo-semilil/lleS 2 (1934-1937):5-7. Lacau, P. "A propos des voyclles redoublccs en copte." zd/$cllrift far i1gyplisehe Spraehe und Allcr. IlIm~'kl/ltrfe 48 (1910);77-81. Nagel, P. "Ocr fri.lhkoptisehe Oialckt von Theben." Tn Kopl%gisehe Swdien in der DDR, pp. 30-49. Wisst./Isehaflliehe leilsehri!1 der Marlin·Ll/tller· Universil/It Hilllll·Willellbllrg, Sonderheft. HalleWittenberg, 1965. SteindorlJ, G. Koplische Grammalik, mit Chres/", millhie, W~rtelVet4eichnis w1d Lilcratur. Berlin, 1930. -C::-~. uhrbm:Jr del' kopliscJrel/ Grammalik. Chicago, 1951. Stem, L Koptische Gratmllillilo:. Leipzig, 1880. Till, W. C. "Ahcs 'Aleph und 'Ajin im Koptischcn." Wiencr lei/sehri!1 /III' die KIII/l/e des Morgen/andes 36 (1929):186-96. -:c:-c KQPlische Grommolilo: (wi'discher Dialdl), mil Bib!iQgraphie. Le~jJllckt1l lind Wone",en;eich· nUsen. L..eiP1,ig, 1955.
GEOGRAPHY, DIALECTAL. A description of Egypt in tcmu of dialectal geography must take as its basis its physical and especially hydrogeographical chamclerisllC5. Egypt is most commonly divided geographically into tWO elements comparable in area, number of Inhabitants, and economic and p0litical importance, but starkly contrasted on the paIitical and linguistic levels. On the one hand. there is the Nile Delta, the vaJ>1 triangle, prnctially "'II and often marshy, about 125 miles (200 km) on each side and bordered by the sea along ilS wholc nonh· em "ank; its g(.'Ogruphically upcn configuration fa· vored a ..ather undivided (or at least not mueh divid· ed) linguistic shape. On the other hand, lhere is lhe long, threadlike vaHey of the Nile upstream from the Delta as fur lIS the First Cataract, a lillIe to the south of Aswan, extending nellrly 560 miles (900 km), a stlip of fel1i1e ground about 8-12 miles (12-20 km) wide in the nonh, hut only 0.6-3 miles (1-5 km) wide in the soUlh; it is locked between two desclt plateaus of rock and sand that differ in height. The ancient O
134
GEOGRAPHY, DIALECTAL
Egypt rmm lJaylii! or possibly AsyU~ [Lycopolisl. 01'
even Tima Mid Qa,w, !IOuth of AsyU!, as far as A!s. wan). Clearly this tenninology is not wilhout ambiguity. It has also been suggested (!ion of troe dialectal diITerencC$. But il is known that the most striking divergences betwecn the dialects are generally of a phonological kind, To obscrJc thcm in a dead language, one mu~t admit (as the majority of lingui~ts ao) that the orthogmphy of the language has a phonological value sufficiently precise 10 allow one to discover, I'rom thc various sySlemalic graphic variants. various dia· lect:,l phonological systcms. Cel1ainly phamonie Egyptian, in its various wrillen forms, allows one to know the consonanlal strocture of the ancient Egyptian le,l[emes but ~arccly or not at all Iheir vocalic stroetuTC, The latter appears very dearly in Coptic, in which all the grnphemcs called vowels, or grophV {~. 6, t1, I, 0, (o)y, nnd .). nre of Greek origin, This allows one to observe in Ihe Coptic le,l[ts divergent onhographic syslellls, whleh have alway.'; been considered by Coptologl~Ui (wllh some modem e,l[ceptions) as having put into writing their phonological systems in a manner still perceptible, Without this working hypothe5is. by far Ihe nlost probable. it
seems impossible 10 \YOI'k out any dialt'Ctal geogra· phy of Coptic Egypt whaLc;ocver. On this basis. V"~ri OIlS systems of dialectal gcogr,lphy have been elaborated; mention will be made here only of those that ha~ be..'Cn sct OI.lt in extenso and chiefly the most rccem among them (cf. VergOlc, 1973, Vol. la, PI'. 53-59, and the maps hcrein). W011'e1l (1934) divided Egypt into six dialectal reo gions: (I) the Delta (at least the western Delta), the land of UOllAlll.lC, or B; (2) the valley fl'Om Cairo as far al; the Fay}'um (to north of Her,ldeopolls). SAIlIf)'C, or S: (J) the Fayy(lm, FAYYUMIC, or "': (4) the valley from the FayyOm as far as Oaw anti lchqau (soulh of Tima, 10 Ihe south of AsyOl), (llso S (Wor· rell did nOt yCl know the e:dstcnce of MESOKF.M1C, or M, called by some "Oxyrlrynehite"); (5) Ihe vaHey from Oaw to Thehe,,>, AKflM1MtC, or il; ;mJ (6) the valley south or Thcbes, A :Igain. As for LYCOPOLlTAN, or t, WOlTCIl placed it, mther vagudy, north of A and soulh of S (region of A.~yiJ! and Tim"?). The distl'ibution proposed by Kahle (1954) is often tlilrerent; (I) Ihc Delta, land of 8 (prol>crly speak· ing), excepl for Alexandria, which could possibly have bt'en Ihe homeland of 5: (2) WOlTClI's region 2 (to Ueraclcopolis), a variety of B particularly c1Q5e to 5 ("S('mi·Bohairie": ef. ibid., pp. 377-80: Kassel' and S,'t1inger, 1982): (3) thc Fayy(tm, F; (4) the val· ley, rmm Heracleopolis to the north of alAshmunayn, M: (5) the valley From AshmOnayn to the north of Nag Hanllnatli, t; and (6) the valley from Nag Hammadi as far as the region \0 the south of Thebes, A (which very soon achoanced 10ward Ihe north, establishing itself in particular at Akhmim). VergOie (1973, Vol. In) proposed a SOlution that on cel,ain points may be considered a compromise bc,ween the IWO preceding: (I) the I)elta, 8: (2) the valley from Cairo to Heraclcopoli~, S: {3l the Fayyilm, F; (4) the valley f,'Om Ikmck'Opulis to the nOI,h of al.Ashmunayn (a little far,hcr to the nor1h than for' Kahle), M (cllllcd 0, 01' O,l[yrhynchite, by this author); (5) the valley rl'om nl.Ashrlllinayn 10 a zone belween Oaw and AkhmTm, /. (called il2, or Suhakhmimic, by this authOI'); and (6) the valley from Akhmim al; fur as the rcgions 10 Ihe SOI.lth of Thebes, A. It can be seen thai COplology is still rar from having reached any certninly conCl,:rning all points of its dialectal geography. 11 is therefore not unrca· sonnble to take up again briefly the various problems of this domain. One may recall first of all (an obvious fact, thc full implications of which are nOl, however, always drawn) that Coptic is now a dead language, so that the investigator must adapt himself to the inconvenience linked to this fuct. MOTeO,'er, it
GEOGRAPHY, DlALECfAL
has been a dead language for a very long time, unfonumucly from a period largely prior to the first allemptS al ob:;crv.l.Iion and sclelllilic sludy of il$ philology (seventeenlh cenlury), Under these conditions, it is very often extremely difficult to localize il~ dialects, known almost solely from lhe evidence of literary manu~crilllS. TIlcsc arc liable to travel far, and since thl.i majOlity have survived [IS the l"CSUlt of clandestine excavalion one cannot even know cxal'tIy where they were found. (The pillec where they were sold is often very distant from lhllt of their discovery, precisely 10 discou ....Ige investigalion, whelher by the police or by scholars: the "laws" of this illegal lrallic "-'quire tllal the sourees be shrouded in lhe mosl ahsolUie secrecy. so lhatthe slories of discovery which some inquirer thinks he has been fortunate enough 10 gather may well be no more than fabk-s intended to lull his indiscreel curiosity; and if by chance one actually comes 10 know the place of discovery. it may wdl not be the place .....here the manUKripl was copied and such an idiom wa.s in usc.) FUl1hcr, t..." dilional data are tO(l often vague lind uneenain. 111US, lhe fOIlr1ecnth·eentul)' gmlllmal"ian Athanasius of OO~ wmte of knowing the exi.~tence of three Coptic idiollls: (I) "the Coplic of Mi~r, which is Sahidie" (Mi~r is cairo, and for Amhic-sllCaking Egyplians the so'jd is all Upper Egypt, in the wid~ sense of the leoll, and hence Ihe whole Nile Valk'Y soulh of the Delta as far as Aswan; Ihe Sahidic coun· try i:s thus by nQ means restricted to southern Upper Egypt. the region of Thebes. as numerous COptologists have believed); (2) "the Bohairic Coptic known by the BoJ.laira" (this is the province occupying the grealer part of the north-eenlral western Della); and (3) "the Bashmuric Coptic used in lhe country of Bashmur" (nol'h·cenl ....d eastern Delta), Alhanasius located B with relative pn.'Cision. (80hairic is a well·known idiom, who."C 10elllil.lltion is now confirmed hy hundreds of ptlrietal inscliptions found in the monastic site of Kcllia, sollle of which arc also in Greek; no one altesL~ S or any dialect uf the Nile Valley above the Delta.) He also located, to a certain degl-ee. IJASIlMURlC (of which unfortunately practically nothing remains: two perhaps doublful words in all), As for S, he said only lhat illl temtory is somcwhere to lhe soulh of Ihe Della. One IIlUSl tlJcrefore have recourse to other means of locating the majority of the Coptic dialecls, but unfor1unately such indicalors are often lacking. Certainly. the 1811c quantity of nonliterary F teXl$ found in this region allow one 10 believe thai the cmdle of this dialecl is the FayyOm. Various phonemic and graphic resemblances between an Old Coptic lIlanu'
135
script (Ching. 1976) arlIAI.F.Cf I as a dialecl, proto-lycopolilan. nor I>tAt.F.Cf I'. also a typical PROTOI>IAt.F.Cf, which oflen lnob like what can be known ahout the logical predecessor of S, a ll.intativcJy reconst r\lctcu proto-S.~hidic; a protodialeCI thaI, Nagel, 1965, has shown, had SOI11C lIffini· ties with the language uf Thehes and which could, as lIIuch as II 01' I., or' at lellst :Ilong with them, have Influenced the orthography of the local nonliler.lry texts.) There remain 1~ and especially S. the mosl nrotml classical Coptic idioms, the localizalion of each being particularly dillicult 10 dclcnnine, The al-ea within which L manuscripu have been found extends apparenlly from the FayyOm to the region near lOt..-bes (perhaps, even farther south, as far as A.~wan; WOI,-ell, 1934. p. 74). The area of lhe atlesled exislence of S is even larger, since it is certain lhat it covers all the Egyptian Nile Valley above lhe Delta. One must therefor-e llllve ft:course 10 other nlethods, especially the comparative analysis of isophoncs (phonemic isoglossl.is), in the atternplto locate Land S in relation to the dililects already mOl"e or less exactly localized: B in lhe Delta (probably at firsl the W('1;tem Delta); F in the Fayy6m (and v, or "F:lyyumic without lambdacism," a scminl'utrali:r.oo variety of F or a MIlSOI>IA!.ECT between dominant F, and Wand M. probably in the east or southeast [?] of the Fayyfun and somewhere in the Nile Valley immediately to the easl or southeast [?] of the Fayylim); M in the neighborhood of Oxyrhynchus in Middle Egypt; A in the center (and soulh) of Upper
-,.
To lurn to the phonemic isoglosscs (or isophon<.'S) is to admit as a gcncrnl principle (VergOle, 1973, Vol, la, p, 56) that "the numbers of isophnnes al·e
136
GEOGRAPHY, DIALECTAL
, ••
s s
• .,
s
S
S
S?
S
,
, ,
s
,
s
,
"
.1
• s
S I,
I
,
I
•
,
PROPOSED OIAL£CTAL GEOCRAPIIIES OF COPTIC EGYPT, I. Alhanaslus of OU~, foul1eenih century. 2. Stem, 1880.3. Chaine, 1934.4. Worrell, 1934. 5. Sleindorff, 1951. 6. Kahle. 1954.7. Nagel. 19651\0<.1 1972.8. Vergolc. 1973a. 9. Layton, 1976. 10. Krouse. 1979. II. Kassel'. 198Z. 12. Funk. 1988. and !
GEOGRAPHY, DIALECTAL
F
137
F
F
.
"
, ,
•
,
,
w
"
"
.~ (XI)
''I
1.(/;
"" I
{til
"
I
"
fA?}
not by Funk, 1988.J Funk, nol Kasscr, takes account or the "enrly vnrielies or Coptic" only (dialects. etc., attt.'Slcd by manuscripts no lal(~r than the sixth century). putting provisionally 35ide the "Ialcr" but sometimes vel)' abundantly allesled varieties or Coptic (85 01' "classical" Doha-iric, F5 or "classical" Fayyumic. ctc.).
138
GEOGRAPHY, DIALECTAL
prop0l1ionai to the diManccs between the dialt..-ctal areas" (the greater the dislancl';$ betwt!Cn IWO diaIcrts, the smaller the number of isophones shan-d by them). One must nOle the use of the same prindpk'li and similar mcthod~ in Hint1.c (1984) llnd Kassel" (19Rl, pp. 124-31), :lOd a more developed process (with a copious set of phonemic isoglQSSl.:!i complet· cd with various morphophonologkal and morphosyntactic isoglosses) in Funk (1988). However, one must also "take account of the
,'eta-
tive importance of the phenomena" (VergOle, 1973, Vol. la, p. 56), pal1i<:ularly the isophonc (which is the most convenient and generally used criterion: sec DIAI..ECT. lMMlGIVr.NT); there (K.:a."5Cr, 1987) some
priority might be reasonably granted 10 the cansonanlnl (and among the consonantal to the gelleral) varl:tbles, excluding the cases in which the oppositions arc not synchronic but diachronic (e.g., ., 1<;1 p ven;us ... IV 5. L, A1 elc.• according 10 the consonan· !a[ late Egyptian evolution ~ :> 1..1 :> $/; !J /xl P VeBUS t /hI 5, L. M ctc.• according 10 !!. :> or = Ixl :> /hI; see Vergole, 1945, pr. 122-23). fin additional restriction may be lIdded here: the prc::ceding !\lIes only have their full value if" one COIllpan:5 idioms thai arc really all of Ihe s:l.me nature-that is, local dialects (and not, like 5 and S, "vehicular." suproregional conlmon languages; sec OtALF..crs, GROUPING AND MAJOR GRaul'S OF), these local di;,lects being gencrnlly nOI ncutmlized (or only slightly neutralized)-for il is evidenl that an idiom whOM: eJlpansion always remained strictly limited to its local area will roonnally have undergone only Ihe influence of similar and neighboring local dialects, those who speak il belonging chiefly to a social level whel'c profeSSional oc:cup(ltion (agriculture, min/)!' trades, etc.) and often modesl way of life do liule to encourage travel. This is a social ll.5pcct of the Coptic languages and dialects. which no doubt eJlis!cd, frequently and SCCOndllrily, alongside Iheir geographical aspect. An idiom of strong expansion, a vehicular language, will be much more neutralized by ilS repeated conlacts, accompanlt.-d by reciprocal influcnces, rool only with neighboring local dialects but also with more distant regional dialects and probably with one or anothel' common Illnguage f11)lll even farther afield (ef. Chaine, 1934, pp. 1718), because {hOl>e who speak a vehicular language, normally I'tIther neutralized in its zone of cJlpallsion (hence outside its rcgion of origin). belong c;;hiefly to a soci:tl level where professional occupalion (major trades, industry, commerce, higher administration, cle.) and a relatively comfOl1llbie way of life encouraged travel.
Consider now a scmilht:orelical elUlmple. Suppose the geographical chain of idioms I, 2, 3,.,5, and 6, moving from soulh 10 nonh in Ihis order the length of the Nile Valley. Of these, 2 and ('Specially I. 4, and 5 lIre typically regional dialects. not neutralized (or only slightly neutlalized); and 3 and 6 arc clearly supmrcgiolUll idioms and are neulml (01' at leas!: more ncutralil.ed than the local dialects with which they are in touch, as immigranl dialects 01' vehicular languages). Of COUI'SC, 3 will have isophones, alllong uther things, in common not only with its neighbors 2 and 4, but also with lhe fanher idiom 6, because, in spite of the remoteness or lheir geographical origin, bolh "common languages" are in touch on a higher (supralocaJ. sodal, etc.) level. Thus, il would be incautious 10 dmw geographical conclusions 100 mechanically, by only counting the various i50phollCS, many of which seem to locale 3 near 6. Uoth vehicular languagC$, a..'1 a n.:suh of lheir wide expansion, ha\'e been brought into contacl, and this contact has made them innuence one another, even if Ihey may have been in their origin vel)' fal' apm1; in fact, lheir isophones (at [cast) hring them notably closer. One might ell.5ily lake for geographical proximity whal i'l probably no more than a sign of their similar nature as common languages and as neutral (or scmincutrnl) idioms. Consequently, it will be prudent to submil to critical reexamination the conclusion (Worrell, 1934; Kahle, 1954; Vergote, 1973, Vol. la, p. 59) thai SOIlght 10 locate the dialccts of the Nile Valley and the Delta by their isophones in the following order, moving downstream and leaving F aside in its comer (:lOd remembering Ih(lt Worrell did not know M): A, L, (M), S, B. This order has today become allnast conventional. but one may prefer an order more in confonnity with the theorelical schema set out above, placing A in I. L in 2, but 5 (not M) in 3, M (nOI V) in 4, V (not 5) in 5, and finally (as In every scheme of dialectal geography) 8 in 6. Out perhaps such a division of Coptic Egypl is still too detailed and too precise acc;;ording to the present Slale of knowledge? One way of doing juslke to Ihe reservations that this skepticism implies would be, ror example, to classify the dialecL~ not in groups (six in number) but in "major groups" (the number limited 10 three; see OIALECTS, CROUPING AND MAJOR GROUPS OF) and, in dialectal geography, to divide Egypl inlo three main regions only (cr. Kassel'. 1982); Ihis would be a way of rclumin8, by and large, to the trip(lrtite division most commonly ac' cepted as regards Egypt in general.
GEOGRAPHY, DIALECTAL
139
lillIe chance of development for its own most, if lillie, neutmlizcd F:lyyUlllic subdialect V, which would possibly have \lied to gtIin acceplance as the vehicular language over the greater part of this territory. Finally, V would h:lVe perished, with Wand M alld probably befol'e F (which wa.'l bellcr filled to resist in ilS remOle comer of the FayyOm). all stined by S. Major region III would correspond to the Delta (or Lower Egypt). This region would probably in· clude severol local dialect<;, neUlralil:ed 10 different degrees. in which 8 (as a suprnlocal and suprore· gional vehicular language rother than a regional dia· lect; see lANGlIAGE(S), COPTtc) is sufficiently known (from the first, well established in the ....' estern Della. and then gradually pcnt:tr.ating throughout the Del· Ia). Major region III would be essentially that of "major group Ill," COllnecting dialect<; (those of the Delta) and, above all, two largc "ehicular languages, of which one (8) is that of the Delta also, and the other one (5) is used only outside of Lower Egypt, being superposed. on all the regional di:lleclS and local subdialecls of the Egyptian Nile Valley above the Della (I.e., chiefly A, L. M, W. V) in the .....hole of major n-gions I and II. As is shown by the Inajority of the Iypical (noO\"Ocalic!) 5 phonological featun'S and by the most numl'ffiUS mol"phosyntactical variables (see Funk, 1988), il is lit leasl most likely thai 5 derives from some local dialect of upper Middle Egypt (between a kind of pre,L and II kind of pl'e,M) in pre-COplic times. This pre·S, whose tonic vowels were genernl1y like those of pre·L and pl'e-M, became, pnXlllbly vcry early on, the southem koine of Egypt, thai of the whole Egypt!:," Nile Valley bctw~n lhe Delta and Aswan. As a vehicular language, it came in conlllCI (ncar Memphis) with the second vehicular language, 8, the nOl1hel"n kolne-hence, a strong vocttlic
According to this schema, major region I would be the land uf the "major (di:lleelal) group I" and would correspond 10 Upper Egypl (including Asyli! and maybe upper Middle Egypt). II would probably take in seve...oIl local diak-ets, lillie neulralizc<.l, of which only A is known today, used in any case in Ihe region of AkhmTm and probably in other areas furIher south (e.g., the n.'gion of Thebes). In addition, major ~gion I would include L (- JA + L5 + l.6) a.<; a fairly nl'Utr.alr«.'<1 dusler of (sub-)dialects. used n.~ gionally al least in the area of AsyO! (_ Lycopolis) and widespread as a sc<:und vehicular language by the side of S, over Ihe same area, of eour!iC, and funher 50uth over the various an;as of A, and possi· bly, though more discreetly and weakly, even funher nOl1h (in par1S of upper and a part of middle Middle Egypt?), temporarily and everywhere in rivalry with S. Gmdually confronted by ilS most serious rival. 5, invading; from the nonh (and possibly also from Thebes, when: S could have infihrated very early, by way of the river), J. finally perished, a little befon: A, both being stiOed by 5. Major n:gion II would be lhe land of the "major (dialectal) group II" and would eOITl'Spond, if nol to upper Middle Egypt, at least to middle and lower Middle Egypt and Ihe Fayyt1m. This region ...."OlIld include !lCver.a1 local diak-cts, lillie neulrnlized. of which the only oncs known are F (located in the Fayyt11ll aud l'elallvely lillIe neutraIi7.ed) and M (to be placed in the neighborhood of Ollyrhynchus or pcrrnlps a lillIe fun her non h), ;n some respects a liule beller neutralil:l-d than F. Hemmed in between major regions I tllld lIl, and perhaps culturally Ies..<; active. major region 11 would find itself invad\.od very early l,"d lrolVerscd lhl'oughout, nbove all fmm lhc south, by the vehicular language S (and perhaps partially by L, the mOSl neulmlized dialect of the neighboring major region), which would leave but
[NORTH)
[SOUTH)
/
UPPER EGyPT
/
MIOOU1 EGyPT
loWER EGyPT
Schema J (fourth celllury)
Lang. s·Lang. dial
S
S
S
S
S
s
s
s
s
s
S
S
1.1 1
L A
L A
L L6
L
L
S
LI
L?/V
S
1
V V
V?/?
L'
L? M
L5
s
/
Schem~
lang. dial.
S
S ?
S
S
S
s
/
W
5/85
85
K
874
8'
S
5/85
85
85 85 85
85 1
II (eighlll cenlllry)
s s S
II
s
s
?
Lang.• common b.nguage; I·Lang., scmicommun language; dial.. local dial«t or subdial«l.
?
85 .5
85 C
140
GEOGRAPHY, DlALECfAL
(~tressed
Yowels) similarity between Sand B (proba. bly the influence of som~ pre·B on some pre·S about five c~nturies lI.c.; d. Chaine. 1934, pp. 13-18, l:md, more clearly, S.'It-.:inger, 1985). On~ mighl "Iso sup' pose that S penetmted vel)' soun, by way of the river trallie, 10 Thebes, where it would Imve est::tblished 1I ccnll.'r of ex.pansion more and 1ll0l'e active into the VCIY heart of majol' region I (deyeloping at the same time a variety of protO'S moving into the Theoon reg.ion and bearing the phonological mal'ks of this implantation, according 10 a fonner hypothcsis; cf. Nagel. 1965, and Kasser. 1982). TIle: sequel seems heller known and may be de· dueL-d from what is recorded of S in the classical Coptic period: Pl'e-S, if not S itself, would have endcd by oecuping the whole Nile Valley (but not the Delta) to the detriment of its local di:tleet~, inyading in particular major region I From tho.:: nor,h (and possibly from Thebes; d. above), eliminating I. and then A, and finally reducing the last pockel.s of resistance in major reglon II by the elimination of ":' W, and M. OI8L1OGRAPIIY
Chatne, M. EMilie/lis de grulllmnire dinfee/llle cuple. Paris, 1933. -"'C.' Les Diulceles ("uples as.dfllliit/lles A2. Paris, 1934. Funk, W.·P. "DialccL~ Wanting Homcs: A Numeric:\1 Approach to Ihe E.'\rly Varielit.'li of Coptic." In His· IMcal DialecloloK)', Regiorlal al/d Soci"l. cd. J. Fisiak, pp. 149-92. Berlin, New York. and Amsterdam, 1988. HinI7.e, F. "Einc KlassiflZicrung der koptisehcn Dia1cktc." In S/udierl tll Sprache IlIId ReligiOfI ;(gyplerlS, VI Ehrell VOII Wolfhart Westendorf jiMr· reichl VOII sell/ell Frelllldell utld SeMi/em. Vol. I, pp. 411-32. GUltingen, 1984. Kahle, P. E. BaIQ';ljllt: Coplic Tt::m from Deir d· IJal"'iz,,I1 ilr Upper Egypl. Oxford and London, 1954. Ka.'iSer, R. "Dialcctcs, sous·dialecles et 'dialecticuks' dans l'E.gyptc caple." Zeitschnft filr i1gyp/iscllc Sprnehe IlIId A.llertllmskllllde 92 (1966): 106-115. "Dialectologie." In TUles el /uIIgUQ~S de I'Egyple phafuOfIiqlle, hontmage a JCQtI-Frallfois Champolli(m it /'OCCssWPl dll cePII-(:i/lqIlQtltii!me all' ni,oerstlin dll dichiffrtmtml des hiirog/)'phes (18211972), Vol. I, pp. 107-115. Cairo, [1972).
"Lcs Dialectes coptes:' Blllletin de /'IllslilW frQI/(;Qu d'archiofogie onemQ/e 73 (1973):71-101. - , _ . "L'ldiolllc de Bachmour." BlIlIeli" tie /'l"S/itI4/ fr(lm;Qi.~ d'archeolugie oricnwle 75 (1975}:401-427.
_--" "Prolegomcncs 3 un essai dc classification systematique des dialecles et subdiak'ClC1i copIes selon les critcrc:; de la phonctique, I, Plincipes 1.'1 lcnnillulogie." Museon 1)3 (1980a):53-112. "... , II, Alphabets 1.'1 sySlc111es phonetiqllo.::s." M/miOlJ 93 (1980b}:237 -97. "... , Ill, SyslclIlcs 011hographi· ques cl categories dinlectalcs." Museu" 94 {1981):91-152. --::-. "Le Grand·Groupe dialectal copte de Haute, Egyple." Bullelill de fa Soclile. d'tgyplofogie, GC'nM 7 (1982):47-72. -;:-C "OTlJs ct ()'flh, taxonomic. discememenl el disthlction des catCgories en dialectologie ct geographic dialectale copIes." Bullelill de l'Iuslilll1 frarrra;s d'urcheolugill orietrla/e 87 (1987);225-53. --::-. "le Grand-Groupe dialectal (;opte de Basse· Egyplc et son cXlcnsion \'chieulail'e P'lrlcgyp· tienne." Bulldi'J d/l III Societe rf'egyplOlogie, Gellcve, 13 (1989):73-82. Kasser, R., and H. SaI1.inger. "L'IJiomc du r. Mich. 5421 (lI'OuYe a Karani.~, non.l-L'lit du Fayoulll)." Witmer ZeilscJJrifl fiir IHe Kfmde des MQrgllPl/nlldes
74 (1982):15-32. Kr..usc, M. "Kopcischc Sproche." LaikOfI dcr XgyptologiC' 3 (1979):731-37. layton. B. "Coptic language." In IIIterprC'ler's Dictio"Ury uf the Bibl~, Suppl. Vol., pp. 174-79. Nash· ville, Tenn., 1976. LefOt1, L T. "ultcrnture bohaYl;que." Museun 44 (19Jl);115~33.
Mallon, A. Cramllwir/l c/)ple, Ul'ce hihliographif!, cltrCSlOlllllllrie Illl'ocablllaire. 2nd ed. Ueil1lt, 1907. ___., Grllmmaire COll,e, bibliogrllllhie, chreslOmalhie ef \lQCubll/uire. 41h erl.. I'eY. M. Malininl'. 8l'inJl,
1956. Nagel, P. "Del' rriihkopci.schc Dialekl yon Theben." In KOpfologische Slfldierr ill der DDR, pp. 30-49. Wis5enschaflliche Zei/schrifl der Mar1in·LmJrer·Uni. Sonderhl'ft. Halle· l'ersilat HQlIc·Witlfmberg, Wittcnbcl'l;, 1965. _-,_ "Die BedeutunlS: dcr Nag Hammlldi·Texle rur die kOplischc Dialektgeschichte." In VOlt Nag llclmmatli his Zypem, 1'1'. 16-27. l3edincr B)7.anti· nischc Arhehen 43. lJerlin, 1972. Osing, J. Der spiililgyplisclle Papym$ fJ. M. 10808. Wicsbrtden, 1976. _ _. "The Dialect of OJCyrhyncltus." EPfchoriu 8 (1978):29.(75)-36°(82). Satzinger, H. ··On the Origin of the Sahidic Dialecl." In Acrs of the Secolld IIr/C'ma/icmaf Congress vi Coptic Studies, Rome. 22-26 September 1980, ...-d.
T. Orlandi and F. Wisse, pp. 307-312. Rome, 1985. Simon, J. ''L'Aire et la duree des dialcctes copIes." In ACI.~ of lire FOrlrlll Ill/emQI;mral Cm,gress of lill' grlis/s, Pl'. 182-86. Copenhagen, 1936. Sleindortr, G. Koplische Grammalik, mil Chresto·
GREEK TRANSCRIPTIONS
mtllhie, WiJr/lirverv!icJmi., IIml [.i/era/llr. Berlin. 1930. ---CC' LeI,,'/mel! dcr kop/iscJlt!ll Grlllllllllllik. Chicago, 195 I. Stem, L Kup/isdu: Gmmmalik. Leip7Jg, 1880. Till, W. C. Koplische GrOlllma/ik (sfliiliS€her DialeklJ, mil Bibliographie. u:sesliiekl'll will Wiir/erverreid,· lIi.sse". L.eiP7.ig. 1955. - - 0 ' Kup/ische IJialeklgrall/mmik. mil Usesliickell wid Wiirferbllch. 2nd ed. Munich, 1961. VCrgo!c, J. PIlOllelil/lle hisllJriqm: de l'cgyfllicl/, 11.'$ COtISOlIlICS. l..ou\'ain, 1945. Grall/moire cople. Vol. la, 1"lrodIlClioll, plwllbiql/e el p},OIw/ogil'. morpJw/ogie sy"lhi.
",aliqlle (SlnlClJlrtl dts ~",all/e",csJ, parlie syli' clrl'Cmiql/e, Vol. Ib, ...• partie diacllrotliqllc. Louvain. 1973a. "I.e Dial«lc cOple P (P. Bodmer VI: Pru\·l'rbl.:!,;), cssai d'k1entirt<:ation." Revue d'egyp/a1ogie 25 (1973b):50-57. WeMendorf, W. Koplisc/u:s Halldll'OrurlJllch, bt!flroei/el 1114 Gnmd des Kop/ischell Hrllldll'onemllchs VOrl Wilhelm Spiegelberg. !-leidelberg, 1977. WOlTI!lI. W. H. Coptic Smmds. Ann Al'bor, Mich., 19l4.
---,c
RODOlJ'HE
KAssER
GREEK TRANSCRIPTIONS. The rendering of Egyptian proper nameli into Greek characters was a lirst Slcp toward the writing of Egyplian in an alphabetical script, that is, tOW'drd the creal ion of the Coplic scripl (sce I'Rf..(X)PTIC). These proper names are mainly thOU53nd~ of Egyptian lInthroponyms. IOponyms, and tcmple names, as well as names of gods, divine epitheL~. and sacerdotal titlcs, wrillcn in the Greek alphabet in order to adapt them to, and insert them into. a Greek context. Apm1 from !-lomel' (ninth century D.C,). where one linds. for Instance, the first mention of the lenn AI'ytnrroc;. the oldest real examples arc from the Saite period (Twenty-sixth DyntlSty), when Greek mercenaries and merchants were present in Egypt. To this eady redod belong.~ the famous Greek graffito of Abu simbel (on Egypt's southern border). which dlltes buck to 589 B.C. and which conlaim, among other things. the name of a well·known Egyptian general, rendel'ed as nqmUl/-l-"" (see Diuenbell;er. 1915, no. I). As carly as Herodotus, who must have visited Egypt around 430, the language problem the Greeks had to cope wilh in Egypt appears clearly in the evidence. Wriling for Greeks, lierodolUS gave several Egyplian gods the names of Greek counlcr-
141
parts (e.g.. "Hephaeslos" for "Ptah." and "AphnxH. te" for "Hathor"), but hl,l had 10 lrans<:ribe the "baJ'> harian" personal names Into Greek characlers. Apart from a number of words adopted in the GI'eCk v0cabulary (e.g., '~K1';, &uno:: see Pierce, 1971), there arc only a few, quite exceptional cases of in· digenous generic names that are lrdnsliteratoo into Greek, such as "'lp&)/A&" (HerodOlus 2.143), corresponding to the I30hnlric ,.,...., lhe man, the human being. Following the conquesl of Egypl by Alexander the Great (332 B.C.). a large numiK'r of Greeks sellied in the Nile Valk-y, and with the establishmenl of Ptolemaic rule, Greek became, along with Egyptian, a commonly spoken tongue. The increasing contact between natives and Greek-speaking people in everyday life and on a more intellectual levcl kod to rather widespread bilingualism on the upper levels of na· tive Egyptian society (see, e.g., Peremans, 1982). A number of Greek words were even adopted by demotic (st.'C C)aryssc:, 1984); they can be considered distant forerunners or lhe Copto-Gret:k vocabulary (see VOCABUlAJIY. COI'TO.(>RF..EK). nll''Oughoul the R0man occupalion (from 30 B.C- onward) and until the AllAR CONQUEST 01' EGYPT (640 A.D.), Greek remained the language of the adminiSlrolion. The innumerable Greek documentary lexts from me end of the fourth century B.C. and later (con· tr~el5, lellers, lax lists, invenlories, etc., wrilten mosdy on papyrus, OSlroCll, or wooden lags) contain numerous Egyptian proper names written in Greek leiters, usually provided wilh 1I Greek ending to inte· grate them bcuer into the Greek conlext. It is clear that the Gn..-ek phonological system wa.~ quite differem from the Egyptian and that the Greek alphabcl wa.~ not an ideal means to render Egyptian. Thus, the s<:hwa had to be rendered by ~ or 0 (sec Lacau. 1970, Pl" 131-36) and eon50nanlS such as -d or -I, unknown in Greek, were wdlten in various ways (sec Ouaegebcur, 1973, p. 99). Although lhe graphic transposition can val)' wldcly, detailed study clearly rcvcllls SOllle systemi7.ation In the tnll1slitcmtions. Many of the scribes of Greek documents were Egyptiuns. so one need not be surprised thm allcmpts were made to write sequcnces of words, short sentences, or formulas in lhc Greek alphabet. Since the intention here i!'O less restrictcd than, and different from. lhc purpose or tile Greek transcriptions of Egyptian proper names. and sinee it concerns here only a tcmporal)' slage hi an evolulion, Ih~ cases merit SCparalc treaBnenl (sec PRE-OLD COPTIC). From the first century A.I). onward, lhere appeared Egyptian tcxts, mOSl of a magical or related nature,
Ilk",
142
GREEK TRANSCRIPTIONS
in which lhe Creek alphabet was enlargoo wilh :1 varying number of supplemental)' signs derived from demolic (see oU) COPTIC). One can also notice in Gn.ock transcriptions of Egyptian proper names, especially from the later Roman period, thm occa· sionally supplemental)' signs were used to render phonemes that do not occur in CrLock, such as j and ~,. Since they ....' ere incorporated in Creek texts (oflen wilhout Greci7.allon), these cases are aiM! regarded as Creek tr:mscriptions. Creek texts containing tl'lln&Criplions of Egyptian proper names continued to appear along with Coptic until about the eighth eentuI)' (i.e., even after the Ar",b conquL"Sl). A special case is the colleelion of texIS published by Crum (193%). These documents of Ihe eighlh centul)' 01' later in the Coptic Illnguage arc wriUcn in fI cursive hand making exclusive usc of Ihe Greek :\Jphabct. Thcy arc much too late to be considered Pre-old Coptic and seem to n:prc5ent a panieular idiom related tlJ 1lOHA1RlC (sec D1ALf.C:T c). The imponance of the Creck transcriptions for the study of Coptic is apparent frum. among othel''S. Crum (l939a), terny (1976). nnd Vydchl (1983). The toponyms in Gl'eek tranSl;;ription melltioned by Crum have also bt.ocn registered in a separatc index (s.ce Roquet, 1973). but for the numefOlL~ anthroponyms incorporoted in his dictionary, there i!> no index. In thi.~ field, indeed, much work remains to be done (sec, e.g., OmlCgehew', 1981). A comparison of Coptic Wilh the data of the Creek lI'anscriplions can be imponant for various research aspects.. Thus, fOt" instance. Coptic orthography sometimes reveals the innucnce of Greek transcriptions, such as t for pJ (tlOll. As for the study of phonetic!>, the ocea.~ional rendering of f by (0)1) ean be mentioned: for example, ·"'"I/.Wi alongside 'Pf""iJlfl'lC;, and t11l1l6'1 for i.nffi><; (see QuaL-gebeur, 1974, p_ 417, and 1978, p. 255). With Coptic and, for much earlier pcriodli, cuneifol1n trnnscI'iptions, Greco-Egyptian onomastics also supply interesting infol1nation on the vocn· lil'.ation of Egyptian, which in ilS own written form noted only the consonanl~; mention can be made of research on word :lCcent and word fOml.l)tion (see: Fecht, 1960; VCI'gOlC, 1973; Osing. 1976). Finally, the stlldy of spokcn dialects and their dispersion must be undCl1aken for the PI'C·Coptic period in the light of present knowledge of Coptic dialects. A methodi· cal investigation in thili field (of which the first results, Ouacgcbcur, 1975, wert challe'lged by Brunsc-h, 1978, on-in the view of this authorinadeqU!lle and insufficient grounds) is being conlinued.
IUHLlOGRAt>HY
8n1l15ch, W. "Untersuchungen :ru den griL'ChiSl;;hen Wiedergaben ligyptiSl;;her PCfS(Inennamen." Ell' ehuria 8 {1978):1-142. Cerny, J. Coptic Elymologic!!/ DictioIUlI'y. C:lmbridge, 1976. Clal'yssc, W. "Gn.ock Loan-Words in Demotic." In S. P. Vlecming. cd., Aspects of Demotic Lexicog· raplry. Acts of the Seroml IlltemaliOllal COllferellce fur Demotic Siudies, Leidc/I, 19-2/ Selltemher /984. Studin Demotien I, pp. 9-33. louvnin, 1987. Cnlln, W. E. A Coptic Dic/iollary. Oxford, 1939:1. "Coptic Documcnts in Gn.-ck Script." p~ ceedillgs of the IJritish Academy 25 (1939b):249-71. Dillcnbcrger, G. Sylloge InscriptiOlllmr Graccamm, Vol. 1. leipzig, 1915. Fecht, G. Wort(lk~111 WId Silhcll5lruktllr. Agyptnlo· giSl;;hl,: Forsc:hungen 2 J. Cli.lckstadt, Ilamburg. nnd New York. 1960. lJK:au, P. Ellldes d'igyptologie, Vol. I, Phonitique igyptietme allcienl1e. BibliothCque d'elUde 41. Cai· ro, 1970. o.~ins, J. Die Nomilla/hi/dwl/; des )fgyptischel1. Mninz, 1976. Peremans, W. "Sur Ie bilinguism~ dans l'Egypte ~ lagides." In SII.dia P. N,Ultr Ob/ala, Vol. 2., Oriell' talia Allliqua, ed. J. Ouacgebcur, pp. 143-54. Louvain, 1982. I'ieree, R. H. "Egyplilln loan-Words in Ancient Greek." SYllll10lae OsloenSl!S 46 (1971 ):96~ 107. QuaegebL'1Jr, J. "Considerations sur Ie nom pl'Opre ~ticn Teephthaphbnukhos." Orientlllia lAvaniellsia /leriodica 4 (1973):85-100. ---;;-_, '111C Study of Egyptian Proper Naml.-'S in Greek Tr•.mscrlptlon: Problems and Per'S[lCelives," 0'1011/11 18 (1974):403-420. -::--. Le 011111 igyplien SlIa'( dallS /" rdigiotl et f'ollolllostiqlle. Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta 2. Louvaln. 1975. ---;:;-. "SCnenoophis, nom de femme et nom d'horome." ClmJlliquc d'Egyple 56 (1981):350-59. _ _. "De III prchistoire de l'ecl'ilurc copte." Or/· cllMlia Lovaniet1sia Periodieu 13 (1982): 125-36. Roquet, G. Toponyttles el fiellx-dits igypliens ellregi· Slra dalu Ie Dictiolllluire cOplC de W. E. Crl/m. Bibliotheque d'etudes coplcs 10. Cairo, 1973. Vergote, J. Grommuire coplc, Vol. la, Illlrodllcliorr, pholletil/lle ct phonologic, //Iofplr%gie sy"· IhclIlulique (slructure des simall/cltles), partie Sy"ehrollique, Vol. Ib, ... , partie diuchroniqlle. Louvain, 1973. Vycichl, W. Dicliollnaire itymol~ique de la laugur! cople. I.ouvain, 1983. JAN
OUAEGllOllUR
IPtllM '(':;)Ia '1",!dO:;) :>q 01 Illal alii JO Imll "pOM JO :>:)cld sll.J .JO ICI.JI '13aIClP J:>I.JIOW sll.J) SI;l.1IClP snopeto JO "B~IMOOl\ IU;)!3!Unso! UC JO IllalU03 alII ul ',(:;)enbapIlUl :>11l13pOUl Il IllOJj JO 'sI3aleJP J31110 .JO :>3u;muU! AUC Wo.1J l.IooC puc uOl~'S;).Id1l3 U311!.1'" [CUO!lua/lUO:l S1] ul ISC"[ IU '13;)[ClP ,wIllOW S!II U;)/I;) ~U~I;)ISUW Wo.I) wII.J SIU3A;ud l.J:lll.J'" 'kmnb:lpllUl [UIlI -:J"II"luI snop3S wO.lj ,1;)1\l;)lI'''' 'UOPU;)/lUO:l [UIJ<:I[U!P U;)AI8 U 01 a.I;)II]>1l 01 ,mp,lO U! S:I!::luapU;)1 [1l11[l!/I\[lU! sll{ ;)WO:>,1;)AO 01 rcnpl/l!PUI Ull JO Alpudu:lUl oUlll -UIl[OIlU! pUU ;)AIlUI;),1 tllll IIlOJJ S;)S\.l1l l! 'SI Ilollil :X;)[U -WO:l A]JIl;:!I:I pUll [Imp!/lIPU! AIlJplS S! Ulfi!JO ;)11l!P -alUlU! ,)s0'l"" uoUalUOU!ISln'ilu!l IJ sl 1:l:l11J!P :1111 'U;)l[1 'JI ·"lhrrU!UC[ Jllln:>!II;)I\ ,lplll S(lO!!;U lU;):>Il[l'lI ;)111 ul pUll ~1;)41 ACM C U! 8Ulwo:>:l<j puc 'llaJC !ill IIUIICUIWOP '(Ul~!) ·It'll'll 'J.:B'"IVIO ~) 13alcl!> IlU:,IlJ,WW] Ull (lllI·lu"nu _U! AlllU':lU;)~ 'sassup ICpoS U\C).I;)3 ull j»SOdWJ-I:xlns X\ 4:l\\{..... uo '1:;);lllllP ~"Il0U0411.J::lOJnll UMO Sil SIlI.I 11ll{1 oUol!-Ual ,(UC U! uOI"I\ap AIJOW e UI ·4:>;1ads \c.Jll\cu :1If1 se..... 13a[ClP ,1al{lOuc ;'I,I;)IIM uOI8aJ C 1.11 AI!I\II;;lC S!l{ uo BUIMtC:l U:l1{1 puc 1:l;)I1l'!p U!CIJ.1:) II I.JU\q WQ.lJ jUll\IIJds SJ:)II:>I JO Ullm I)' JO sUOIl:'lnpo..td A.lc.Jal!l alii SCM (P(.JOit\ wa -pow :'Il{l ul U;)A:'I pUll) ldAJ:3 :llldo::> U! Iuaun:) I50W OlSO\jl ;luowc AI
S3SCJ
l1ll
O!
puc
SOOPSUO:'l
'AJlll Un \O.\Ul .(r;).lc.J SJ
uOllCJf>:JP S!41 'P31OJPI 341 OIU! [[cJ 01 l:>aIC\P alJl IUWJ ,(ISllo!Jas SS31 ,10 ;).lOW sued~ 'jU!IJ.1M U! U;)I\:1 ,10 BUlJ(c.1ds ul 'AJO\,..;) j! U:'II\:'I ·SIl4.L '(aJII S!4 JO Iuawow anb\un AIP!_IIS II Ie [CllP!/I!pU! 311b!un AIP!J15 e JO 1;):l[OIP! "I{I Aldw!s IOU pue AJOI~ll{ n! JO po!Jad e JO ;)S",,(noJ "I.{I ul dno.I8 U JO ;)Scn!UUI "III 51 II asllll;);)(( 1",,[R!p C SS:lp4pUOU Inq 'PI-lOA\ 8u\pOnO.Llns :'II{I JO SIll;).l41 al{I puc SUO!I;'I,I:)SjPUI "III mo.lJ 1Xl.l:'l11"115 'S;)I\I:lSlU;)111 3uolUI: ;)11::'I!UnUlUlOJ 01 AlpOl.llW 11 JO SJ:IUI :>1.{1 SMollc 11141 "i!cnBucl I1 "III <Xl UOlsc33() tlO AUlU 11:111 P;)[ -P.IP u) SJOIIUO[JJIUI 511{ JO l:l;)IC!P ;141 UI UCIJI J;)41C..l
£.1
';)OOIC JI;)SW!"l 01 .I'P.!ln;l.'ld S! 1{:l11(..... ·1;l.1101P! UP. U! JiallWl4 Waldlla 01 :»SOOI.J:'I AI!JclunlOI\ 1'[1'10/I\ J041nc ;)]qllUOSC;'l,l C lUt11 3U!13ewl U:'IIII IOU 1'1"0') ;)\10 -;)13 -Clsqo \lC 51 l:l.110!]>1 ;)41 ;).1;)4..... pnru C SI p.1rll!p :I\{l a[doad Ua:JMliKl UO!IC:l!UnWlU03 ICOI;);)I[:lIUl U! 11l\{1 1:'II1J :'IIJI JO SIlOPSUO;) '1113nolll S!4 JO unlsn1JIP :l~!1 -Jalj,) a41 aIClH!:lcJ 01 S:l4s1..... "4 ~"ll UOOS ~"ll A;)U:lPUa1 11:111 Il:qwo') Il!/I\ ;)11 JIlq '.I;)UUUUI [U13;)IO!P! Oil III JP5 -W!1l ~'S;udx;) 01 A:lU:lPU:lI [CJIlIUU 11 :lA1l4 111'" ,,').I01J:I 1~'C,)1 JO :l[d!:;)u!,1u" :llll A'HIO 01 l'alulU;)1 '[cnp!lI!pu\ l{:lP.:I ':lS,.m0:l JO 'uo!snmp "]>IM AJ:l1I \l S:lIIS!," J041nr. Sl! 4:l!l["" .IoJ ')jool.J C jO SJaptw.I ;)IP JO Alllll101 a41 5! Stt ';)II!I:'1;)II0;),10 ;)\Ull!llJ,l;)I;)PU! ',\,IlJ,lIUO:'l ;)111 ttO '5! jn<:j (uMoull IU:lIX:I :lWOS 01 Alqlssod S! 1:I:lIOlp! :ls04'" [Ilnp!o\!pu! Ull '·a·\) ,1aIW[ tl JO lU;)!d!;);).! P:lPU:llUI :141 ,,[dlu!s IOU S! "'::J!~ ul ,10111:lOj.J::JIU! :l41 U:lIIM :'lJOW i141 HC S!l{1 pUll '3uo[:l4 _1:'Il\ll[ alii 4:'1!l1M 01 dnO.lB :141 JO ;)5lln8ull[ AJ;lI\ ;)tll 'UIO!!>I awll'S ;)lll 3[Qlssod Stt ,1IlJ ~"ll 's.tolll;)Q(.J;)IUI J!:l41 01 ;)[l.JISU;)4:lJdwo:) luoIPI lie ;)I!JM,IO lfcad5 01 ;)[t.l!:'Iupd (I! '\'11 a3cn3ulll Il JO s.l:J5n :141 Al{..... sl 1P.l{1 ::)ldo:x! U;)3Mlaq UOllp.:l!unwwo;) JO SUll:>W Il 'SUO!IIlI3.l [C!;)()S jO IUOIulIUlsuI uc AlICIIU;)Ss;) 5! ;)31ln3UIlI U ICllI UMOU)j S! 11 ·SJ;)Sn Jl;)111 JO SUO!I -~lloW ICJ!Bo\OIPAsd J;)II.J:I ;)1{1 :'IlIp:Uad 01 JOAll:lp ·U;) Isnw auo 'AI!lC•• puc .. 13a[OIP!.. CllatuOU;)lld alii AIUlJ!.! dSllJj 0.L '1\ JO waJS.\s e SU!)juw JO IUled ~I{I 01 UO!S!>~ldx" 511 SUfl!JClnlbJ ,(1IC;}..1 U! p;>;):.'IJ1lS J;)A;)U .\ol1{1 Inq '1;);)\011'1 :'1111 .. pUJl "'Ins.. swals.\s as;)41 11lI{1 ,{cs ual.{l AllW :'IUO -(SIJ3IlllP) SWJ)S.\S :I!IU"4me WQ.lJ !U!A!J:I(l 5lUalU;)p jO ';)Wli pall!:! 'C IC Icnp!A]pUl "IBu!~ C Aq 'UOllculqw03 31 -11roJ~Is.\SUOU puc [IIIU;)fIP;)C "III 'J;)411l1 'sl I! :U1:'1\S.CS 31qcIs II JO uuoJ ~I(I U\ J:IJ\.Iasqo :)1(1 01 Jl.lS1! Iuas:ud lOu SOIOp 1:>aIOIP! "1(1 'A.lOl!S01!.l1 ,([[lllIUas5;) pue BUll'll -m:lnu s.\llJl\\C 'I! 01 p3o\.1asqo :>q un:l 11ll{1 sasn \t!JIUJ -JaJald a41 OIlldsaP 'sma ,:;'W!l ~x!:! C IC IcnP!A!PU! U;)A!S I)' 01 ,11l'![n»d "SCNlucl C jO~"Il "I{I JO Al\IClOI 31{1 0~l{1 S] j:);)IO!Pl ;)1{1 :SW;)r.;.(S .If) SWO\P! :'I!I!:>ads so:: paSCS!Aua ale 4:'1!4..... puc 'wa41 pu;nqns 1(314'" 51UI)'I5OO:'l :'IlIS!nSU!1 01 ;):'IU;)J~J:lJ Aq ~11S!lqe~ 'UOSJad ;)130!S C Aq pa:lllprud Clup =»{I JO AI!lClOl ;)111 ~Iouap a ..... ,I:>:llol!>!, Aa .. '(SL -d '086\ 'J:'J5S1l)l]3 ::>lo&.t:>A jO UO!Is.1m1ns :141 uo P-'!Jlpow AI148115 '6tZ ·d) pappc .(;)1{1 'puCII J;)410 "1(1 uO ,:W~lsAS.. II JO uuoJ alii U! SJeadwuOJIAua p313!J1s;)J ;).lOW c ul P;)!'"Il 5! IP!4M puc 'W;)lsAS 3!I:lUOlld puc :)!I:'lCIUAS 'lc:l1ll:l1 U/I\O SJl SU4 1(;)!4/1\ ;:,3unjucl 11 JO IWOj 11 S! .1.1.11 'l!!P, ;)4.L. ';)10.11\\ (1)1>1 ·d 'fL611 'Ic I;) S!oqna ,:13;)1 -C\l)" :1111 III!'" P;)IS!lIIUO:'l ;'1(1 ACtu lelll AlllUJ :'I11S\n8 -ull C 'UO!llu!J;)P Aq 'sl ,,13aIOlp!.. uv '~:>:Il0IaI
.LJ310IOI
144
IDIOLECf
prevents him masrering them so that he does not eonfuse them in ornl or wrillen expression. In either case, what subtends the idiolect is the elements that are opposed one 10 another, whose presence creates a state of tension in lhe text (whether oral or in writing). In f..<:t, if it ha.<; been Ihought possible to differentiate two "dialects" from one another in Coptic, a dead llmguage, it is because in them can be distinguished two (orthogmphic, morphosyntactic) systems, which because of their n::ciprocal Opposilions cannot as a whole bt.: reduced one to another, and the copyist who is subjected (um;:onsciously) to the contnldietol)' innuenee of these two diah.:d.s finds himself in a state of tension, of linguistic instability (and !iO also if he attempts to conform to a single standardized dialect, but does not know vcI)' well the standard17.ed orthography of this dialect). One might then say that "the idiolect is the result of a tension provisionally resolved:' It is a point of b.... lallce achieved luday (different from the balance achie1led yesterday or the one that will be achie1led 101llOITQW) between (I) what the individual has of necessity had to learn, or may have leamed, of the dialect of Ihe society in which he lives (ll dialect related to his molher' dialect and in which he in lends and thinks to express himself) and (2) wb:1t he h(\.<; for lhe moment ce.lSCd to learn, because his vernacular form of expres.<;ion (his /IIother dialect) is sufficient for him to make himliClf understood by the society, to some extent alien, in which he lives. Most ff\.'quently, this Sl:l.te of tension remains unknown to the conscious subject, so that it should rarely be understood as a state of crisis, painful and dramatic. Indeed, with a Shenute, a 1Iery strong personality, one may imagine a calm aMIlrance and a kind of pride in spt:aking and wliling Sahidic with sume touche~ of Akhlllimic, which make this language, tllrclluy vigorou.<; on his lips, even more lively. Each case (If nn idiolect is the resuh of a personal SilU:ltioll, und there are as mftny such situations as there arc individuals. If, then, the language of Shenute is 1111 idiolect (weakly Idiolectal), so is thnt (oFten very idiolectal) of many nonlite.-.Iry documents of the Theban region and of the copies of litermy works that ha1le survi1led; for example, the majority of the Bodmer papyri art' not 1Iel)' idiolectal, but the Nag Hammadi manusclipls and other literary copies from the fourth and fifth centuries are generally much more so. At any rate, tht:: onhographic anomalies in these copies
I
tematic, !iO that it would be a mistake to classify the linguistic expression of these texts among the "dialCC"ts" or subdialects, all of which require the presence of a minimum of systemati1.lltion. Thus, an idiolect by ils nature has sc1lernl components, of which one is the mOl her dialect or the individual. Another lIluy be either his profound ignomnee of any particular dialectal orthographic con· venlion (ineluding Ihat of his mother' dialect) or his knowledge of nther dinlects combined with hi.<; inability 10 master this knowledge to the point of sufficiently distinguishing them in their eon1lentional wrillen expression, Theoretically, the oral and written expression of an individual can only be idiolt:ctal. in 1Ial)'ing degree. But in texts written by individuals wilh adequate intellectual capacity and strength of will, the idiolectal proponion (in relalion 10 the dialect chosen as thc means of expres..<;ion) is so weak that it may be neglecled; there the idiolect in no way obSCUI'CS the dialect, which can be sufficiently known through these ICXts (if they are long enough and 1IlIricd enough). Here one lllay spcllk of :1 "tr•.IIlsparent" idiolect. In other texts, the idiolectal expression is more "opaque:' II then demand<; from the ir11lestigl1lor an effort of analysis to decOl.lc wh:u i~ hidden by the phenomena of hypoeorrection and hypercorrection, in pa.iticular, and to succeed in identifying the complments of the idiolect, among which he will be specially interested in tht:: dialectS that subtend the idiolect. It will be convenient to designate idiolectal lexemes by indicating, first, their plinclpal component with an italic capital and then their secondary component(s) with an italic lower-case superscript; for example, SO signifies Sahidic innuenced phoneti. cally (and to some extent, but in'Cgularly, phonulogi. cally) by Akhmirnic. BIBLIOGRAPHY
Chalne, M. Ele.mellis de grammaire dialectale copte. Palis, 1933. Dubois, J.; M. Giacomo; L. Gucspin; C. Mareellesi; J.·8. Marcellesi; and J.·P. Mevel. ViCfWlltIllire de linguisliqulI. Paris, 1973. Kasser, R. Complimenls all dictiollllaire cople de C"lIn. Cairo, 1964. --:7 "ProlCgomenes a un essai de cbssification systematique des dia1ectcs cl liUbdialectes coptes scion les Crit~I'eS de 18 phoOl!1ique, I, Plineipcs et lenninologie:' Musiol! 93 (1980):53-112.
LANGUAGE(S), COPTIC
lill, W. C. Kop/isl:he CrammatiJ: (saiilisl:her Dialekt). mil Bibliographie, Lesutuclcl't1 lwd WijrlerverzeichI1Usen. Leipzig, 1955. ROOOU'1i E KAssER
Li\.NGUAGE(S), COPTIC. Coptic is the
Ia.~t
stage of the Egyptian language in the eourse of its very long e~istcnce and slow evolution (we can ob· serve it over a pel'iod of mOl'e than foul' thousand years, l\ quite exceptional phenomenon in Iinguis· tics). Since Coptic is today a dead language, and has been for scvcn'll centuries, the death of Coptic has therdore meant the m'ath of ancient Egyptian. Will the Copts of loday ~ve enough mith, devotion. pcrscvcnmce, and perspicacity 10 SUCCl.'f.-d in reviving the glorious language of thcir ancestors, one of the most beautiful, mosl cleverly slnJctured, and most musical in the world? 11lO5C inspired by the love of Egypt can only hope so. Although people habitually speak of "the" COplic language. it must be stated that in reality there al'e two Coptk lnnguages (d. Kassel', 1984a, Pl'. 26t-62; Vycichl, 1987, pp. 67-68), caeh of which is accompanied by various regional dialect~, themselves lhe succeSSOI'S ill some fashion uf the dialects of PRECOPTIC.
The first is 5ahidic ($), which is the common speech, or "vehicular language," supl1llocal and supraregional, of the Yllllcy of the Egyptian Nile above the Delta, afler having probably (but in what distant past?) itself been a local dialc<:t that may have issued from some region of upper Middle Egypt without direct contact with the second language, Dohainc (8), as a local diak-ct, but probably in touch with Dohairic in the region of Memphis as a common language reaching the boundary of the neighboring common language (see DtAL£CTS, GROUPING AND MAJOR GROUPS OF). The most ancient S mrmuscript is of the end of the third centlll)' A.n.; the latest arc of the fourteenth century, a period at which S.'1hidic (as indeed already from the eleventh century) was no langeI' anything Illore than a language virtually dead, surviving only artificially in the ecclesiastical milieus of some communities in Upper Egypt which had not yet been WOII to the exclusive usc of Bohairic. The Bohairic language is the supra regional vehicular language of the Nile Delta. haYing been, it seems, the principoil regional dialc<:t of the western Delta. like Sahidic, Bohairic ceased to be a truly living language from the eleventh century. Its survival in the course of the following centuries remains a phc-
145
nomenon in large part artificial, a means of commu· nicatian particularly esteemed among clerks of the church (a vel')' closed institution, turned in upon itself and much pl'eoccupied, and indeed with good reason, with its survival in the midst of a hostile environment), a language above all religious. In this reg~lIx1 the testimony of the wfitel' al·Maql'l":d (fif· teenth century) is not very signific.mt: he nffinlled that in his time the Christians of Uppel' Egypt still spoke Coptic (and cvcn GI'eekl) among themselves: one may fC(;eive with the liame circumspection what is reported by the Jesuit Vansleb (sc\,cnll.:cnth century), who said he met in Egypt an old man who slill knew how to express himself in Coptic. For a long time, in fact, and throughoutlhe country, Antbic had become the only liVing language and the sole means of communication among all its inhabitants, Christian as wt:1I as Muslim. It is stated that the oldest 8 manuscriptS are of the fourth century A.O.; the latest are of the ninetl.-c:nth (I) century, and one might even say of the twentieth if one admitted to this category the copi~ of old Coplic manuscripts made by Copts 10 study them 01' to aid them in one way or another to save their ancestml language I'rom oblivion. Boh.,il'ic was lhe living language of the Delt., exclusively bcfOl'e the eleventh century, a period aftel' which Coptic as a whole became a dead language among the Egyptian p(:ople, even Christians, and survived only in purely ecclesiastical milieus and usages. Bohairic then spread rapidly throughout the valley, as far as the southern extremities of Upper Egypt, but as a litu'l;i· cal language. artificially practiced by the clergy alone (and the officiants who accompanied them). Even so, Bohairic's very restricted mil." dOl.'S allow thc enr to hear the 50unds of the Coptic language, expressed by Coptic mouths and throats, beneath the eeilings and the domes of the Coptic ehUl·ches. Bohalric is a survival, then, of ancient Egyptian in a very p:U1icular form, regrettably restricted lmd deprived of its Oliginal life and creative capacity, but despite evcl)'lhing a survival. Howeve)', even this fcc· blc remnant of the ancient trea......rcs of Coptie intel· lectual life is threatenl.-d in modem Egypt. In fuct, from one side certainly and for more than It century, certain Copts inspired by their Faith have been working with an admirable perseverance and devotion to revive 8, teaching It 10 the Coptic pl.'Ople (Vycichl. 1936; Vergotc, 197], Vol. la, pp. 1-2; Bal'$um, 1882; Labib, 1915; ef. the work of the modem t~'achcrs, among whom the admirable popular savant Emile Maher stands out). But, from another side, some
146
I.ANGUAGE(S), COPTIC
part isan s of a religiOWl rene w011 in the anci ent CoptiC
chur ch are pres sing lhe chur ch to Arabi1.e liS who le liturgy, in which, alongside brie f GrL'Ck Jl"lssagC~, som e filirly long sect ions in Bolltliric Imvc survived: the essential thing is, they say. thaI the peop le of lhe chur ch, who know only Arabic. shou ld und erst and "eve ryth ing" that is said and chanll..-d in the liturgy. One mny und erst and and appr ove this reas onin g on lhe religious level, but unf011unalcly lls cons eque nces deal a morlal blow to wha t, afte r tcn cent urie s of exha ustio n, had in SOllle fashion smYived of the public usc of the Cop tic language. Egyptologists and Coplologists cann ot but depl ore lhis com plet e clr~lccmcnl (pro jecte d or rea1i~cd) of liturgical Cop ' lic. The wor d "Co ptic " thus desc ribe s. c~ipccially today. the !()(ality of Sahi dic and Boh airic , as well as the loca l dialC\:ls that they cove.. (Kah le, 1954; Kassel", 1980 -198 1). Then~ is no need to repe al here all Ilwt has been Wl"i!tell else whe re in Ihis rega rd; see in gencr:al OI"I£CT. IMMIGllAHT; D1ALOClS: Ol"u :crs. MORPHOLOGY 01' COPTIC: <,>EOCIUPIIY. OIAl£CrA~ MhT "· I>t"I.F.cT: QU) COI'TIC: PR£.COI'TIC: PIlI'...ou> COI'TIC; PRo. TOlll"LE.CT: and in pal1 ieul ar AKIIM1MIC; lKlHAIII.IC: DI"· LECT G (OR BA$IIMURIC 011. MANSURIC): DIALEC1' II (Oil.
ImRMOl'Ol.lTAN OR ASllMUN1N1C): OIAlJ'..C'1' i tOR PIlUTo. LYCOPOUT"N); DIAl.ECT P (OR PR01'Q.THEBAN); FAYYUMIC ; LYCOPOUTAN (OR SUUo\KHMIMIC): MESOKIlMIC (OR MIODLF. F.cYPTt"Nl; and SAIIIOIC. The word "Co pt" itself deri ves fl'Olll the sam e wor d as "Egy pl" and "Egyptian," a lerm lhe orig in of whic h appc
Sahi dlc:
f'R'
(tr.l.nscribcd in Gree k fp~ XV~ ), whic h mea ns "Ihe inha bita nts lor "me n:' f'R'.J of the Black Land lKHH6]," an :llIusion 10 lhe dark colo r of lhe sedi men l whic h fOI'nls Ihe culti vabl e and hnbi lable land :llon g the Nile and in its Ddl a, in oppo sitio n to Ihe yello wish or redd ish colol'$ of the dcscrn, steri le :lnd unin h:lb itabl e area s whe re Ihe Egyptian did nOI feci in any way :It hom e. lIow can one affirm that Cop tic is aUlh entic ally Egyptian, whe n it has :0;0 muc h a Cree k air at firsl sigh l? In foct. anyo ne not fore wam cd who appr oach · es a Cop tic lext fo"l he first time noti ces at onc e that its alph abet is four·fifth.~ Gree k in S, ind<.--cd a lillie less (68 perc ent) in diak-ci P or pl'Oto·Theban but actu ally muc h mor e in othe r idio ms (up to 100 pcrcent in diale ct G, 0" Bash mur ic 0" Man suri c, and up to 83 peT"Cenl in dial ect H, or H('r mop olila n or A.~h muni nic: cf. "1J'tIABET IN come. CRI'.EK and AI.J'lI A· Illll'S, COPTIC). Funhennol"C, one eneo unte l's man y Cop to·G reek wor ds in the Cop tic texts (d. VOCAIll>!.ARY. COPTO-CRE.EK). Nev erth eles s, thes e appc ar.1n ces ough l not to dece ive: Cop tic in all its t.'ssenlial Slruc.. ture s (POIOIsky, 1950) and at II prof oun d k'Vd (lOynta~, elc.) is an auth enti c forn1 of Ihc Egy ptian language. Building abov e all on Gard ine.. (1957, p. 5), one may diSlinguish fi\'e SUCCCS5ive SlagC$ in the long evol utio n of this lang uage ove.. sever.t.l Ihou sand years: (I) Ancienl Egyptian (fro m the First to lhe Eighth Dynasty, abou t 318 0-22 40 11.C., or 940 yC:ll1i); (2) Middle Egyptian (fl'Om the Nint h 10 the Elev enth Dynasly fully, 10 lhe Eigh teen lh Dynasty less l,:k-arly, abou t 224 0-15 70 D.C., or 670 years); (3) Neo·Eg,yp-. ti:1ll (fro m the Eigh leen th to the Twe nty·f om1 h Dy. nasty, abou t 1570 -715 !l.C.. 0.. 855 ye:IJ's); (4) dem otic (fro m the Twenty·fifth Dynasty 10 the thin ! cent ury A.o.. Egypt bein g from lhis time Rom an aile.. havi ng been Gree k, and (.oven as fa.. as the reig n of the Byall1tine emp ero.. Leo I if one tak~ acco unl of Cel1ain spom dic exte nsio ns or the usc of dem olie duri ng the lirsl Cop tic cent urk'l i, henc e from abou t 715 D.C. to 470 A.D., 01' 1185 yeal'$, 0" only 965 year s if we stop at lhe lK:ginning of Ihe Coplil,: peri od); (5) Cop tic (not coun ting Old Cop tic, whic h pn."(;L'
LANGUAGE(S), COPTIC
e\'en though Ihe :;;Iow agony of Coplic during Ihe Middle Ages is difficull 10 discern wilh p",--cision); onc may Ihus admit lhat u,e Coplic !lIage could ha\'e Iasled approllirnatcly a thousand yt'ars (cf. Kasser, 1989). lIowever lilal may be, Coptic (in its t",'O principal forms, S and B) is indeed Ihe last Slate of Ihe Egyplian language. II might have been Ihe lasl but one, as some investigators would have it, if the Coptic Ian· guage had nol failed, for want of vigor, ill Ihe lasl of Ihe nlelarnorplJOScS it was undergoing locally and endeavoring 10 undel1ake from the eighth ccnlUry
.,.
On the basis of Gfll'l:liner's scheme, one may try to imagine more concretely the succession of Ihese slo.gcs of Ihe Egyplillll kmguagc. It is known thai evel)' 1::lOguage constantly evolves, and it is very prob'lblc that Egyptian is no exceplion to lhis r'UJe. BUI if the spoken languagc is in perpctual cvolution, the wrillcn language, on the control)', strives to remain SlabIe-or r-dther, the intelleclual class, that of Ihe scribes, .....hich could nOI carry oul ils work in condilions of unduly accenlualed 011hographie (chiefly), lellical, and morphosynlaclic instabilily, slrin'S for a clear definition and fixillg of orthography and related mailers. for a Sirict control of all impulses toward evolution, to immobilizc u,cm as far as possible. The result is lhat ahhough the or· thography corresponds fairly well to Ihe pronum.:iatlon of the spokell language at the time the rules of orthogrnphy become fixed, il is no longer the same afu~r a number of cenluries; Ihen Ihe distance beIwccn Ihe wrilten and Ihe spoken languages be· comes ever grealer, and the orthography becomes more and more arbitral)' in relalion 10 whal is spvkCIl; it Ihus Ix:eoml:s more and mon~ diffieuh 10 [cam, 10 Ihe point wherc the dilliculty becomes in· tolcn:able and the tension leads to ntptur'(!. l'eop1e then proceed 10 a rdorlll of the arthogrnphy, adapt· ing it to the contemporary spoken language. When lhe langu(lge studied is a language enlil'ely dead, 11.~ is Egyptian, a langU'lgc known only from teXis that no modem scientific observer has ever heard pronounced by a lIIan who spoke it a.'l his proper living language, Ihen the scheme skch:;hed above remains a hypotht.'Sis, however probable it may be. The in~igalor, inslead of being able 10 grasp the spoken language in iL'l constant evolution, lays hold only of Ihe texis, showing lhat lhe fi~ stnge of the Egyplian language (Ancienl Egyplian) is quite soddenly soccn-dcd by the second (Middle Egyptian), then the third (Neo-EsYptian, rnther different from Middle Egyptian), then Ihe fourth (de-
147
motic. r.lther differenl from Neo-Egyplian), and finally the fiflh (Coptic, ndhcr dilfl·rcnt from demOlic). But by eomparison with what he can 0bserve in other languages, I<xlay still living, he knows thai Ihe evolution of the spoken languagc (which is thc "troc" language) ought not to be confused .....ith the irregular progress shown by the wrinen language, wilh its ahrupi mutations. The result of Ihcsc consideration!' may be a stighlly more nuanced vision of Ihis evolutioll. The one thai Vergole (1973, Vol. Ib, pp. 3-4) prl$Cnts is \'el)' illuminaling. First of ..II, hc admits (wilh B. H. Stricker (1945)) that Middle Egyptian is fur1her rcmoved fronl Nco-Egyptian thal it is fl'Om Ancient Egyptian, so that one may bring togelher Ancicnt Egyptian and Middle EgypTian in a "line I"; similnr·· Iy, NllO·Egyptitln is fUliher rcmoved from MIddle Egyptian than it is from dllIllOlil,;, so tlml one mllY brinK Nco-Egyptian and demotic together In a "line II"; Coptic, by itself, forms "line Ill." (Vcrgate add.. a line IV, of which no account will be taken here: it is the Gl'eek of Egypt, eontcrnpor.try with Ihe aulochthonou!' Slage!' of Ihe Egyplian language from about Ihc sixth a"d seventh ccnlurit.'5 D.C.). 0" thc other hand, Vergote consklel'S that al the lime .....hen Ihe orthogrnphy and rclated mailers be· come remOle from the spoken language to such a point Ihal Ihe. ntpturc lakes place, enlailing a "'-fann of the orthography, this refonn is nc\'er accepted at a stroke by u,e .....hole intel1ee.lual class, in all its milieus and in all thc Iilcrory genres. There are Ihell al....'ll)'l'i liOffie mon~ cOrlSelVlltive circles which, al leasl for somc vel)' particular usages 10 .....hich an archal,jng slyle is espedally appropriate, tend 10 make Ihe ancienl statc of the language endul'e, and for ll... long lIS possible and as intact as pos.'lible in thc midst of an environment hencefol1h greatly changed. TItuS. an ancien! stage of a language Illay survive for .'lCveml centuries, or CVllll millennia, alongside sttlges that logically have succecdcll il (somewhal as, in Coptic, a prmodialcct lllay have survived for some Time alongside the di")ecl lhat. in the IOKie of dialect(ll evolution, ha.~ succeeded it). The !'c:heme Ilmt I'e$ulls fram these eonsiderntions (VerKOle, 1973, Vol. Ib, p. 3) thus shows a line I ("writlen classical Egyptian" is t.'quatt.'() .....ith Ancient Egyplian followed by Middle EgypIUIII) which starts from Ihe beginnings of Ihc third millennium B.C. (or even a little earlier), deviates perceptibly from the line of the spoken language toward (-24001, and nevertheless ellTends down to the middle of Ihe thin:! c:cntury A-D. (+250). Next is a line II ("written vulgar Egyptian" being Nt."O-Egyptian followed by demotic)
•
148
lANGUAGE(S), COPTIC
staning from the middle of the S(.~ond millennium H.C. (or even a Iinle earlier, loward [-IBOO]), which deviates perceptibly from Ihe line of the spoken language toward l-1200]. and nevel1hc]css extends beyond the middle of the fifth centu,)' A.ll, (+470). Finally, there is a line III (Coptic), a simple prolongulioo of the line of the carlier spoken language (tlftel' ils scpurotion from line II), Sinning from the middle of the third century 0'\.1). (+250), which nu doubt also devltllcd 10 somc cxlC~nl from the line of the spoken language al a certain point (but this does not appear in Vergotc's scheme) and which extends approdmalcly down 10 the end of the first millenni· urn. In this scheme, then, in the third cenlury A.I>. the lhn..~ stOlgCll of Egyptian happen 10 exisl simultaneously: line I (very close 10 extinction), line II (on the way to decline, but still cnpable of enduring for' another two centuries), and line III (still very close 10 ils hinh). 111is vcry nuanced conccption of the evolution of the Egyptian language, from Ancient Egyptian down to Coptic (the Coptic langu:lges Sand B, with the various region:t.l dialects that accomp;:my Irn:m) appears the most probable in the prescnt suue of knowledge in this field. It may be represented a:I in Figure I, The "Coptic" of Ihis scheme is in fact the totality of the two "Coptic languages" (5 and 8) with the various regional dialect.~ which llccompany Ihem (A, L, M, W, V, F, If, G, not to speak of the protoclialects I' and i>. Docs this signify that each of these idioms ill the direct prolongation of a like t:arlier dialectal fonn which ellilited in Egypt already in Nco-Egyptian and in demotic (not to speak of Ancienl and Middle Egyptian)? A "prolongation" probably yes, but pel'-
-)000
-2240
...........::...
-r570
-2000
M
hap$ not quite "direct," in the sense that one might be tempted 10 give it in a rather Shllplistic fashion (cf. Ch{,inc, 1933, p. xviii, llnd 1934. pp. 2-3, which mlL~t, however, be adapted to the present knowledge of m
-715
d dIe
o
+250
+470
Egypllnn
:
•••::... ••::
_~~;,~.=-;;;",.;"_~c=~~~~_.D;';';,,;;m;,,;;o=,;,;' ~'c=--
II.:
•••••• •••••• ••••••• ••••••
........ •••••• . •••••••••........ . . ••••••••
II
:
•••••• : :
•••
III
._~=';.;o;.;;,~';,;';._~_
.
••••••••• •••••••••• ••••••••• :
.
FIGURE 1. EVOI.lITION OF THE EGYPTIAN I..ANGUAGll Adapted and simplified frum Vergotc, 1973, Vol. Ib, p, 3, lind LUddeckens, 1980, p. 251.
LANGUAGE(S). COPTIC
leel" thOlt had acquired some supremacy in iUi field of influence (geographic or social)-for example, becoming a supra regional vchic:;ular languagethere mUSI have been formed several times over in lhe course of Egyplinn history a kind of kuine whose influence extended iL~elf over the grealer part or even the whole of one or the other of the halves of Egypt (Ihe Nile Delta, on Ihe one hand, and the \'allcy of Ihe Egyptian Nile abo\"e the l>elta, on Ihe Olher), This koine may have been able 10 eliminate cenain local idtoms, profoundly inhibiling and radically modifying the others in such a way :l5 to efface the grelller part of the differences that constituted their originality. Thus, cach local dialecl whcn it reappears aftcr such 1I leveling is Ihc synthesis of two different eun'ents. Like a son in whom one find~ certain features of his falhe[' associaled with others coming from his mother', the reemergent dialect has quite certainly something of the diaieci formerly used in the ~mc region bul also bears very strongly the mark of Ihe koine thai, al least on the literary level, has supplantt'd the earlier dialect. The relation belween the Coptic idiom and iUi putative ancestor annal then be other than ambiguous. Anyone who examines the scheme above will note that the passage from language I (Ancient Egyptian and Middle Egyptian) to language II (Nco-Egyptian and demotic) represents a "leap" much less grelll than thilt from language II to language III (Coptic). Despite their by no means negligible differenccs, 11 is easily compatible wilh I, and there is no doubt the reason for thcir long coexistence (over about two millennia). III, on Ihe c:;onttal)', is much less easily compatible with II (and with n, and thilt no doubt is the cause of the rapid and, so to speak, cat:l5trophic disappearance of II as soon ;l." III has reached hs zenith (rcdudng their cocxistenc:;e to some two centuries only; (he coexistence of III with I was c:;hronologically zero, or nearly so). The writing exprc~~lng I nnd II Is purely Egyptian and, on the lcvel of phonology, .~hows unly lhe con· sommls. The writing of III, on the contnll)', is about four·fifths Greek and, in comparison with I and II, presents the immense advantage of showing not only the consonants but also the 'IOwels, The slight inconvenience linked to this advantage is that hencefOf' ward the same onhography can no longer, :l5 formerly, be C:;OrmflOn to all Ihe dialccts, thus veiling their existence on the level of writing. It is thought Ihat the idea of writing Egyptian by means of graphemes fixing not only the consonants but also the vowels could have been hom in the bosom of certain bilingual social groups in Egypt
149
who dcsin.'" some man of lellers had tried to apply it for his personal usc, and this evidently with recourse to G~k, a SCripl with which every Egyptian was confronted every day (and whose convenience he well knew), since it was that of the Greek language, the administrative language of the countl)' over a vel)' long time and thus omni· present in the innumerable documents that one of necessity had to have wrilten 01" be able to read to gel out of difficulty in the face of the authoritics in cveryday life. Such initi:l.tives were taken in the Greco-Egyptian milieus in I:.gypt above all when it was a case of \\-Titing in a manner c:;omprehensible for a Greek some magic formula that brought healing or life to oneself or a friend or suffering and death to a hatt'd enemy, A Greek in Egypt endeavoring to read aloud a lext in Ancient Egyplian would perhaps have pronounc:;cd his consonants correctly, but he would probably have been mistaken several times in m1icu· laling his vowels, since they do not appeal' In the hieroglyphs or in demotic, Now the demon... whom the magician invokes to employ positively in his servicc or to unleash against an enemy are like fien:e dogs accustomed to obeying precise onlers. If the fonnula is ill pronounced, howC\/er slighlly, their rencxes make them act in a manner impossible to foresee, If they are contenl to remain asleep and inactive, that is still a lesser evil; bUI the fur worse risk is lhat they may awake, excited and bewildered by the incomp['Chensible order, the magic phrase ill pronounc:;ed: in fury, tht..'Y willtut"ll against their bun· gling master and tear him to pieces. Egyptian writ· ten in Greek lellers (consonants and vowels, with some additional letters for spccialllOunds) pcrmiuoo a much more sure pronunciation and thus seemed to protect the Greco-Egyptian magician against reo grettable "technical accidenu." Taking up and systematizing better the idea of these isolated prctlcccssors (each of whom hnd in, vcnlt'd his own reeipe withoul knowing too much of those of others), the Copts then decided to adopt the popular Egyptian of their time, and since lheir Ian· guage had some phonemes thill did not exist in Greek, they completed theIr alphabel by adding
,so
tANGUAGE(S), COPTIC
grtlphcmc~
(between six and len. depending un the Coptic diulccts: cr. AI.I'IMUETS, SOll1C
Suppll:mcnt31)'
COPTIC).
An admimble rdoml of the Ql1hogmphy, one will say. bUI why did no onc think of it sooner? YC!i indeed, but a. refolTn as
c.langcrou~ as
il was :wimira·
hie. In fact, in any bogunge. the more fundaml'ntal :l "dorm of the ol1hogmphy is, the rnon: it pl'Oduccs rcvnlutioll(ll)' and deslI'm:livc effects. including llbow all a mdical incision in the very heart of the nntional culture. The "old" litemlUl'C, thai from be· fore the refonn, becomes inullcdiatcly incomprehen-
sible, hence more than difficuh, impossible of acccs.~. fOl' all those who h.we been inlcllccu.mlly Illolded according to the "new" principles (10 the exclusion of the old princip!t..'S, quickly fa11en into ucslIcludc and forgotten), We know how many proj' eClS for n:form of lhc orthography of numerous modcm languages have failed in the face of lhis fonnidable obstacle, The obstacle can only be ~"Unnounted if lhe parti· sans of fund:l.Inenlal reform are ani'nated by a revvlutionaty spirit, little disposed to be hampered by scruples about a despised and hated past. If the ehllJllpions of lhe ncw syslem arc ready wilhoul roe· gret to scc thc ancienl Iiter-tlurc of lheir JX.'Qplc sink illlo oblivion and disappear, its centuries·old or millennial trJditions (at lhat period evidently above all rdigious tradilions), they will nut hesitate 10 sacrifice 10 lhe "progress" thai they proclaim a whole culluml heritage; not only have they no esteem whatcver fol' its valuc, but they prob:tbly even judge it inauspicious. dangerous. dcserving of being dc· stroyed, So aggn'S.'iive and oc'Slructive an aUitudc is evi· dently very t\!lIIote from the more respectful state of mind thaI animated 1m.: promoters of !he cullural refonn which permilled the Egypt of tm.: second millennium Re. to create its language II llnd to usc It in paml1c1 with its language I (in no way threal· encd with diS:lppcarance on lhe occasion of the bi'ih of this I'ival); it wa.'i no doubt found convenient and appropriate to be :tble to employ II alongside I for certain prderential usages. but nobody desired the death of I on the occasion of this innovation. TIlis ''evolutionary and iconoclastic aUitude a~ pocars. on lhc contntry, 10 have b(.'('n Ihal of the promoters of lhe culluml rcfOlTll which in the third cenlury A.D. 111'Ovokcd the birih umllhe prompl flowe,ing of III. on the one hand, and lhe rapid dcca· dence and soon the extinction of 1 and II, on the ()(her. 1bc partisans of the old syslem of Egyptian wriling, lhe "conservatives," were the pagans of
Egypl. p:u1icularly allacheu 10 their Ihous:md·ye:II" old traditions or a dazzling richness. But Over ag(.inst them wcre arrayed, in cver.incn~nsing numbers, eh..: cn-ators and partisans of the lIew system of Egyptian writing. the Coptic alphabet; for Ihese Christians of Egypl, revolutionaties so convinced that they scarcely troubled thcmselvC!' with nuances. lhe whole pa' gan paM of their country wa-~ not only withoul value, hill also inauspicious, diabolical. to be extirpmed from lheir' civiliwtion for reasons of mental hygiene. The Copts Ihen did not shed or. single te:lr, ralhe,' the contrary, over the death of the hieroglyphic Egyptian preserved in lhe wrillen cultural language I or over the definitive disappearance of Neo-F..gyptulIl. above all in its demotic fonn a'i it thclI stilt appeared in lhe wrillen cultural language II. Fo" them, lhese means of eltpresSion w(.'re indissolubly linked 10 lire mani· fold and al all poinls monSll'OUS phenomenon of :l diabolical and detested puganl'im, which Simek fear into the simple soul and pt'OvokL-d the horror of the Christian. Far from regretting the treasul"C5 of their own civili1.3tion sinking henceforth into general incompl'l:hension and oblivion. lhe Cupts on lhe con' lrary apl)laudcd what they considered a sallllary in· lellectual cleansing: the lriumph of the Tl'll1h. One mu.~l keep equ:Ilty presenl in memory lhis dramatic aspect of a choice now sevenleen cenluriCli old, brutal as every revolutionary choice is; a crud choice, but nonetheless one of genius. since ie was only through Coptic that EID'Ptology ....-as able in 1822. thanks 10 the per:;picacily of Champo!lion, to attain 10 a real knowledge of lhe ancienl Egyplian (pharaonic) languugc, and it is lhrough Coptic lh:t! even now Egyptology can "hea,'" in a manner eel" tainly approximate but nevcrthclcs.s concrete ;lOd. oc')'Qnd hypothesis and the dry conventional nota· lion, nevcnheless gripping, the true "sounds" of a mY$lerious language, the voice of antique Egypt. Dlnt.tOGtMPII'V Barsum, I. A/·Kharfdal a/-BahIYll}, fi U$u/ a/.Lug/1Il1 ll/·lf.ib(lJflh. Cairo, 1882. Chaine, M. tlitnellis de grllJtlltlllire J;ll/ec./ale cop/e. Paris. 1933. lAS Dill/«tes copIes assioll'iql/t-S ,42, In carac/trisliques de leur p/'ul1Ctiqllc, de lellr S)'ll/a.u. Palis, 1934. Gardiner, A. Egyplimr Grammar, /JOlin!: all IlI/wdtWlim! 10 Ille Slud)' uf Hicrogl)'ph~, 3rd cd. Oxfor'd. 1957, Kahle. P. E. Bala';tAh: Cuplic T~lS from Deir dBala'itAh in Upper Egypt. Oxford and london, 1954.
LYCOPOLITAN (OR LYCO-DIOSPOLITAN OR SUBAKHMIMlq
Kasscr, R. "ProMgotllcnes a un essai de c1a.'i.~ifiea· lion systematique l.k-s tlialcctes ct subdialecles COpies scion les criterl,'s de la phonctiquc. I, Prillcipcs ct tCl'mhlOlogie." Le MIIS!!O" 93 (1980):53112. " ... , II, Alphabets et systemes phone.iques." Musfim 93 (1980):237-97. " ... , III, systemes orthDgl11phiqucs ct calcgori<.'S dialeetales." Museo" 94 (1981):91-1.52. "Orthogr..lphc ct phonologie de la wriele subdialectale lyeopolitaine des lcxtcs gnostiqucs coptes de Nag Hammatli." MI/sio" 97 (1984);261312. _::-_ "Le copte ...mimenl ...ivant, ses idiomcs Cents (bngue:!, dialectes, subdialectes) au cours de leur millcnairc (III'-XII' siecles cn...iron)." Billie/iII de fa Societe d'arch~ogie copte 28 (1989):11-50. Krause, M. "Koplische Sprnche." u~iko" dl'r Agyptologie 3 (1979):731-37. l.oIbib, C. J. III).(llIKOfl Ht.l.a1I kTo NIf'6N'tXIIHI. cairo, 1895-1915. L.a)10n, 8. "Coptic Language." In Illterpreter's DictioIlary of Ihe Bible, Supp. vol., pp. 174-79. Nash...ilIe, Tenn., 1976. Liiddeckens, E. "Agyplen." In Die Spmchen im rOmUchen Reich der Koiseruil, pp. 241 ~65. Beiherte del' Bonner Jahrbiicher 40. Cologne. 1980. Mallon, A. Grtlmmtlire cop/e, ovee biblivgrapJlie, ehreslomalhie el l'OCobllltlire, 2nd cd. Bcirot.
1907. ___ Grtllllmoire caple, bibliogroplric, clrres/omot!lic el vfJCobllloire. 4th l'tl., re.... M, Malinine. Beirul, 1956. Nagel. I'. "Ocr Ul'Spnmg de:> KOplh.chen." Dos Allerlum 13 (1967):78-84. Pololsky, H. 1. "Mool."S grecs en eople?" In Copri(: Studies ill HOllor of W. E. Crum, pp, 73-90. Bos· lon, 1950. Slcindodf, G. KoplLocJw Grammarik. mil Clltes/omil/Me, Wiirlerwn,dclmis Imd Uleralur. Berlin, 1930. ---;=:. 1.e1rrbrlclr der kop/ischell Grlmrmalik. Chicago, 1951. Slem, L. KOT)/ische Crammolik. Leipzig, 1880. Siricker, B. H. De illdeelillg cler Egyplisclre II/o/geseilicdcm·s. Lciden, 1945. Till, W. C. KopliscJw Grllmmtl/ik (sol"di.lc!lI:r Dia/ekl), mil Biblio!;ruphie, I-esestiicke/l und Worlerven.eichnis,sfm. Leipzig, 1955. Vergotc, J. Gramllloire COple, Vol. 1:\, fll/rodlle/iorr, pho/U!liql4e el phoHologie, morpho/ogie sylllhimatiqlle (Slnlcture des silllalltcme5), partie sYllellrOlli(/U/!, Vol. 1b, IIIlrooue/ioll, pJwm!liqlle el pllo,,0/ogie, morph%gh! sylllhemu/ique Is/ruellm! des semoulrmes), partie diocllffllliqll/J. Louvain, 1973. Vyeichl, W. ·'I'i·Solsel, ein DOIf mil koptischer DocrIicferong." Milleilwlgen des I/ell/scirell ItlStilWS filr
151
(Igyp/isdre AI/er/rrmskumle ill Koiro 6 (1936): 16975. _ _ . Die/iotl/ulire i!lymo/ogiqlfe de 10 Iimgue cople. LouVilin, 1983. ___ . "Bude sur la phOllctiqllc de In Inngue hoh:iirique." Discffssious ill Egyplology 8 (1987):67-
76. ROOOU'IIE KASSl!R
LYCO_DIOSPOLlTAN. A llew dialectological d<.'Signalion connecled to the .!iiglum L (.!iCc LYCOPOU· TAN (011. I_YCQ-DIOSPOUTAN OR SURAKIlMIMIC)), now considel"'('d :IS :IJlprnpriate and aceept<."
or
ROOOU'IiE KASSlllI. WOLF-PETER FUNK
LYCOPOLITAN (OR LYCO-DIOSPOLITAN OR SUBAKHMIMIC). TIle troditional "iew of lhe "Ly<:opolitan dialect" (also called "Subakhmi· mit") has become increasingly dispuled in recenl years, and the queslion arose if I.y<:opolitan in fact existed as a distinct dialect.
I. Research History lind Problems 1.1 Attempted Definition. A group of Coplic sub· dialects (or, beHer, diall,:els) is usually classed logelller as LyeopoHlan 01' !-yco·l)iospolhan (siglum I- or, in earlier years and even sometimes tOOny, AI) or Sub"khmimie (morc rIl>LI!(,.T) :1Ilt! groups of texiS whose unifonn designalion (1inguis1ical1y and in lenns of dialectnl geography: sec GI!OGRAPlIY, DlA· LECTAL) seems somewlml difficult. The entir'C gl'OUP of L (sub}dia1ccts and connected idiolects can justifi· ably be given a colleeti...e descriplion only in lerms of the linguistic cenler stretching from Qa,w to A.~yit! (Lyeopolis), with ...adous possible extensions to the south and north, and in terms of the linguistic tr.rilS thai place L among the dialects of Upper Egypl bul Ihal both as a whole and in relation to their disuibu· tion cannot be assigned ehher to Akhmimic (A) or to Sahidic (5). Furthennore, because of diversification
152
LYCOPOLITAN (OR LYCO-D10SPOLITAN OR SUBAKHMJMIC)
and subdivision within I~ it cannot be described a5 a "neutral"' dialect. 1.2 Unity or Diversity of L. The oliginal assumption of relative uniformity of L (or A2) has bcen clilleu into question by the increasing number of tC~IS, some of which await public(ltlon. The fin;t tex· tual witness to become known w..\S the Acta PUllli (AP. Hcid.), which Cllrl Schmidt published fmm the Heidelberg P3pyros Collection (1904 and a further folio in 19(9). In 1924 Sir Herbert Thompson publishl..'(\ extensive fragmenlS of St. John', Gospel in a dialect vel)' dose 10 the AP. Heid. but showing some charucleristic peculiarities. In the same year, a leller of the Mclclian archives (Crom, in Bell, 1924, no. 1921l, the sole nonliterary text tllUS far known in L, was edited and was considered by the cditon as belonging to "the latcr type of Achmimic (Acta Puu· Ii)." Since 1933 the comprehensive corpus of Coptic· Manichaean texts from Madinat M!\~I has become known and has bl..'Cn published to a great extent. TIlis was followed in 1945 by the disco\'ery of the Nag !'Iammadi library, of which the codices I, X, and XI once again reveal a new variety of Subakhmimic. Publication m'pn in 1956 ....itb the Go1;pel of Troth (Evangelium Veritatis) from CcxIcx I. While publicalioll of the Nag Halllllludi lind.'! has almost been completed, a wide ronge of Coptic Man· ichaean texts is stilJ unpublished. FrJgmenlS oUlside lhe Nag Hammadi !ibmry, but belonging to it in con ten I, were publi.~hed in 1975; the Sahidic parallel version to these is in Nag l'lanlllludi Codex II, 5. In 1978 rragmenLS of the Letter 10 Philemon and of Hebrews from !he Sir Herbert Thompson Collection (now in Cambridge University library) Wi:!re published (but these are peculiar in their dialect and seem to be wrongly described as Suookhmimic). One te:tt from the Sir Chcster BeallY Collection in Dublin (pal1S of the Gospel or John) and one from the Bibliotheca Uodmeriana in Geneva (palu of the Acta Pauli, or AI'. Bod.) an:: still unpublished. These lwo texts (U'C not identical either eoJicologicatty 01' linguistically with tbe texts published by Sir Het'bel1 Thompson and Carl Schmidt. 1.3 Texts and Edltlolls. The L texIS now known are almost without excl-plion literary and belong 10 various categories. IJ.I. Biblical tuts: JoL - Go1;pcl of John, London manuscript (lbompson, 1924). Provenance: Qaw, fourth centu· 0)'.
laD - fnlgments fmm the Gospel of lnhn (10:1811:43), Dublill manuscript (unpublished). Tnmscript: R. Kassel'. End or the third century.
Yet a lillie different from every (sub}tlialt.'Ct of l(i.e. lA, LS, or /.6, see below) and not too far from At and V is the diak'Ct of the following fragments of the Pauline Epislles (cd. Bellet, 1978, Pl'. 45-47; pel'· Imps provenance Suhllj (Dayr ul·Ahiadl. end or firth centul)'; see Funk, 1986, and Kassel', 1986): Hbr. fragment of Hebrews (Heh. 5:5-9, 11-14). Phm - f....,lgment of Philernon (Phlm. 6:15-16). The language of Hbr and Phm is not taken into uccount here. / J.2. ApocrypJUl.' AP. Heid. Acta Pauli m3nuscript in Heidclbcll; (Schmidt, 1904, 19(9). Source: Akhmlm antique dealer; perhaps from Edfu, lifth century. AP. Bod. - Acta Pauli manuscript frogmellts in Bibliothcca Bodmeriana, Geneva (unpublished). In· complete tmnscript: R. Kassel'. Provenance: caSl of Nag Hammadi (but not with Ntlg Hummadi Iibmry or nea,' Dislml\), foul1h celltury. 1.3.3. Coptic M(mich"euI/ texu: ManiH - Manichaean 1·loOlilics (Polotsky, I934). Provenance: Madlnat MsQl, in the Fayylim (but perhaps from Lycopoli5{?]; see 1.4), filth century. ManiK - Manichacan Kephala'ia (Polotsty and 8Ohlig. 1940; IXlhlig, 1966). Provenance: same as ror MimiH, foul1h-lil'th century. ManiP - Manichac:m 1'~ltel' (Altbel'ry, 1938). Provenance: ~ame as for M:lI1iH, foul1h-firth eenlut)'. /.3.4. Coplk Gllostic wxts: With one exception (OW; sec below) att these texts are Nag Hammadi te:tts (NagH), so called because they were discovered cast of Nag loIallilnadi but not in the same place as AP. Bod: Thdr num· crotion follows thaI of the Nag Hammadi codices and the st:qucncc of the individual tractatcs in each code:t: 1.1 - Pl1lyel' of Ihe AlX'!itle Paul (Kasser et aI., 1975b; Attridge, 1985). Fout1h century. 1,2 or Bplnc - Apocl)'ph(ll Lellcr or lames (Mulinine et at., 1968; Kirchner, 1977; All1idge, 1985). Founh century. ' 1,3 01" EV - Gospel of Troth (Malinine et al., 1956 And 1961; Till, 1959; Amidge, 1985). Founh century. 1,4 or Rheg - Tractate on the Resum:.'Ction or L..ctter of Rheginos (Malinine ct aI., 1963; layton, 1979; Anridge, 1985). Founh century. 1,5 or Trip. - Tripartite Truclate (Kasser et aI., 1973a, 1975a, and 1975b; Attlidgc, 1985). Fourth centul)'. The folio with the f>royel' of the Apostle Paul hllcr turned out to be a flyleaf of Codex T and is now reckoned as N:tgH I,!. The language of Trip. is taken into (lccount here only with regard to mar-
LYCOI'OLITAN (OR LYCO-DIOSPOLITAN OR SUBAKHMIMIC)
pbology. not orthography and phonelllics. a.. it is clearly n unique phenomenon (wild orthography. 0scillation bel ween 5 tlnd l., a series of syntactical errors lhm arc not only irregultlritics 01' exceptions) and is perhaps not the work of someone whose mother tongue was Coptic. X,I or Mar - Marsanes (Pt~oIT'$()n, 1981). Fourth century. XI. I or Inter - Interprelation of Gnosis, pp. 132. Copied by W.·I'. Funk. FO\lrth cemury. XI, 2 or Exp - Valentinian E1iposition, pp. 33-39, Copied by W"P, Funk. Fourth centul)'. Appendix - five Valentin inn prayers, PI', 40-44. Rhln&. - colk'(;tive designalion for Rheg, Inter, and Exp (NagH I. 4-XI,1.2.). OW - On lhe Origin of lhe World (Oeyen, 1975). Pro\'enancc: unknown. According 10 Ocyen (p, 134) the London fragment shows an older stage in the development of the tClIt th..n the Sahidie version of NagH II,S, but this does nol allow one 10 draw any direct condusions as to the age of the manuscl"irt, which Kenyon (in Crum, 1905, no. 522) pu~.. in the fourth cenlUl)'. I.J.5. NOlllilera')' luiS:
Mel .. Letter of the Mclellan Archive, no, 1921 (Crum, in !leU, 1924, pp. 94-97). Provenance: an· tique trade; :lpprux, 330-340 A.D. Note tmt there is still :I number of tellts that are closcly related linguistically 10 Ihe L tClllS but u.<>e the grarheme I for /x/; for this reason, they were rl'elliously-nnd wrongly-described as "Akhmimic" or "Akhrnimie with Sllhidic influences" because they usc this a only in part, a~ A docs. l1H..'SC preliminary sluges (to somc ClItent) in the develop. ment of L (Kassel', 1979 a.nd 19823) :Ire dt!al.t with undcr OtAlF.CT i (with its subdialccls, cspc.:cinlly i7; sec also Funk, 1987). 1.4 Date, Place of Dlseovcry, and Place of Orilin, The l. lexts for Ihe most part date from the fOUI1h and fifth centuries (Ntlg Hammadi :lnd JoL, f0U11h century: ManiK and MUlliP, foul1h-firth cell' turies; Mallill :lnd AP. Heid., fifth century). On the other hand, the unpublished Gospel of John in Dublin (JoD) seems to be much earlier, e\lcn from the end of the 1MI'd century. It is interesling to see that the witnesses of I. are writlen on papyrus. whereas lhe fragments wilh Ihe P:luline Epistles (libr and Phm), which al'C to be excluded fl'Om l. for linguistic reasons, at'e written on parchment. In some caws (Nlig Hummudi and MUlli text.~, aod JoLl, the pltlce of discovery is CCl1aln, but Crum's dictUlli is to be kept in mind: "place of finding is not necCMtlrily place of origin:' The Mnni tClItS were
153
discovcred in Mndlnat M. '.II, a place whel'e Ihe L· diak-ct never had been spoken. Rnthel', Ihe place of origin of the Coptic Maniehaean text.~ seems to hnve been LycopoHs (Asyilll. For a long time it WtlS regtlrded a~ a hiding place for the Manichacan "heresy" (Schmidt :lnd Polotsky, 1933, pp. 12-14). In the case of JoL, thefe is no comrelling reason why the place of disco\'ery should not be conside~ the same lIS the pl:lce of origin (Oaw!Antaiopolis), As the Nug U:lmmadi Ubrary resulted from the purposeful collection of various lexts, the place of ori· gin of the 1_ tcxts of Nag I'!nmmtldi is not guanmIced. A.~ thcy, howellel', represent 11 different Iype of L fmlll M:lni and JoL, they should be placed ful1her south. After Ihe fifth cenlury no telllo:ll wilness of L is attested, :lnd one may conclude lhat by that time L had gone oul ol use as a literary language. 1.5. Descripllon. of DlaleCl and Geographical Loeallon, The alternaling descriptions of "dialect" l. thr'Ow light 00 the history of the problem or I. :lnd on Coptic diulectology tiS (1 whole. Carl Schmidt, the editor of AP. Hcid" charncteril:ed the dialect of lhis manuscript as "a dialect related to the Akhmlmic teXIS." Its consonants :Ire consistently identical with those of the Sahidic, while the vowels show lhe pe. culiarities of Akhmimic (Schmidt, 1904, p. 14). ROsch (1909) interpreted this oosclV.llion to the ef· fect thut the AP. I-Ieid. represented the transitional slage frolll the (older) Akhmimic to the (later) Sahidic ("I:ltc" or "new" Akhmimic: simi1:1rly, Crum, in Bdl. 1924, p. 94, wrote of "lhe younger type of Aehmimic" with regard to the Mclellan lellel' no. 1921). H. Thompson grouped the dialects of AP, Heid. and JoL under Ihe dcsign:ltion "sub-adllnimic," whleh established itself subM:quentiy (Jot.. p. JIlt). He subscribed to Schmidt's view lhat Subaldllnimic stood between Akhmimic and Sahidic, but he raised the fundamenlal question whether thai inler· mediate posilion should be interpretcd in temlS of chronology or ditlleclal geography. Chaine (1934) prefel,-ed the gc::ogrtlphical view, describing the dia· lect tIS "A5siutic" (Asyutie, siglllln A2). The view th:lt Akhmimic was n..-plaeed by Snhidic by way of Subakhmimic had already been dismissed by Till (1928, p. 3), who said tha.! A, .42, and S had "basically come into being independently ol each other ... and [had lx:cnl spoken at an l-arlier period simultaneously, and :llongsidc eaell other, in V:lrious districts of Up· per Eml." Nevel1heless, the term "Subakhmimic" was retained (Till, pussim; Schmidt and I'olotsky, 1933; Worrell, 1934: Kahle. 1954: and even Vcrgote, 1973-1983, Vol. la),
154
LYCOPOUTAN (OR LYCO-DIOSPOUTAN OR SUBAKHMIMIC)
WOlwll (1934, pp. 63-74, m3p p. 65, region V), assumed lhal Ihe region of I'bow in Ihe soulh as far a.~ the al·Ashmunayn-Antinoi! line in the n0l1h was the area in which A and A2 spread, bUI rcjt.'Cted lhe idea of a more drcurm;.cribed localiz:lIion. Kahle (1954, pp. 2061£.) placed It2 bet.....een Akhmimic and MesoKf.1iltC, or Middle Egyptian, and consilkrcd the l'egion from Abydos to al-Ashmunayn to be the origi· n..l :lrca in whil:h A2 spread (basically in :lgrecmenl with Worrell), 1·le cnvi~ged for' Ihe first time a grouping within A2 on a broader te:rtlual basis, lead· ing to three maill groups.: (I) JoL, AP. Ueid, Mel, OW (Kahle panly other sigla: OW • BM522; Mel ~ J. &I C. 1921): (2) thc M:mi tCJI:ts; and (3) lhe Nag Hammadi texts (slill unpublished at the time and not taken ful,hel' into account by Kahle). A2·Mani was, according to him, ch;l1"llcteri1.ed by Akhmimie influ· ences, whill.- A2·AP. Hcid. and A2-JoL repr'escnted "much more truly the ancient Subachmimic" (p. 219). Pololsky (in Schmidt and Polotsky, 1933, p. II) had already noted that Ihe Manichaean A2 was closest to the Akhmimic and also drew allention to agl'eements of Mani·JoL against AP. Heid. These vbscrvationll were not taken inlo account by Kahle. Alihough Kahle's first m'lin group C3nnOl stllnd up to llCrutiny, one i~ nevet,hcle~~ indebled 10 him for many fine indivit.lual obM:rvations on A2. According to VergOle, 1973-1983, Vol. la, p. 4, KOC. 5), A2 was spoken in 8 region stretching from Akhmlm.Eshq3w in the llOuth to al·AshmOnaynAntinoe in the not1h with Asyti! (Lycopolis) as cen· ler. As against Kahle, it may be reg..rded as a back· ward slep Ilml A2 ill tr'ealcli by VergOlc as a dialeclal unlly. From Worrell to Vergolc, thcre is agreement that the al-A,-,;hmOnayn-Antinoe line is the nOl1hem frontier while the frontier for expanllioo soothward remains open, so 10 speak. Recognition that A2 is an independent "dialect" in relation to A and S is contradictory to the still rather widely current description of Ihe t.li:tlcct as "Sub· nkhmimic:' which, like the siglum A2, tends to lead one to a....-,;ume a subdialecl or coll:Jteral t.lialcct of Akhmimic, or A, even if the tenllillology is only used conventionally. Hence, in a series of publications since 1972, Ka....o;er has proposed instead of "Subakhmimic" Ihe t.lialeetnl designation "Lycopolitan" (I~). 10 eOITeSponcl to the linguistic center of this dialtoct, 01', more eXllctly, of an important bmnch of this dialecl (see especially Ka.'I.'ler', 1982b and 1984). This deseriplion at.l:tpls a variant of Chaine's "Assiutic" and has the advantage that the siglum consists of just one sign, com."l'ponding to the signs of the other main dialects of Coptic. For a rather long time, vari·
ous iodices were used 10 designate the individual hr':lllches or types of L. Since 1986, however', a gen· eral agreement ha.~ been rClIched among CoptolngislS. Now numel'il;:ll indices are preferred: thus, lA rather than L-Mani, LS rather than L·JoL.. L6 rather than 1~·Nagll (ROC also LVCO·OlOSI'OUTAN). Far more impol11l111 is the question of the pat1icuI:lr type of L to which the textual witnesses can be ullotlet.l, Ihe more so since pl'l'lc1ie.,lly every manu' llcrillt exhibils peculiArities and even inconsistencies, as L in fact is nOt a thoroughly standardi1.ed dialect in any of its bmnehes. The individual groups will be denoted below in accordam::e with their main characteristics.. 1.6 Mean5 of Olaleclal Subdlvlslon. Like the Coptic dialects in general, the individual representalives ;lOd branches of L (as an L group) I'll'C also mainl)' dislinguished from cach olher phonetically (insofar as this c:tn be recognized from the ot1hogm. phy) and in specific areas of morphology. Except for Funk (1985), where some primary elements of t~ kind are already shown, t~re have been until now no available investigations for differences in the lexi· cal lind s)'otaeticallicld (lICe, however, DTAI.F..cTS, MOR· PHOI.OGY OF COPTIC and AKHMIMIC). These L hl"llnches (Irc designntet.l as follows: lA (01' IA.ian!) (all Mani texts)
LS (or L·JoL) (JoL.. JoD and AP. Bod) L6 (or L-NagH) (all Nag Hammadi L texts, and also AP. l'leid)
2, The Phonemic Inventory or Lycopolltan As u.~ual, consonanl.~ and vowels will be treated ~parately.
2,1 Consonants. The L consonantal phonemes and graphemes (according to Vergotc, 1973-1983, Vol. la, p. 13) are those of most Coptic dialects and therefore also of S, M, W, V, and F (apal1 from F7) (see Table I), There fll'C sixteen gr'llphemes ma~hing the sevenleen consonantal phonemes or Lycopolitan. 'l'he laryngeal stop phoneme /'1 has no sign of ilS own bol is CJl:pressed, or is recognizable, by the break in the vowels (c,g., K.U. ~", to place him 0"- it), a.~ in S (with pS) and also A, as in most of the F br.tnches. 111e usc of some of these consonants, espe<::ially ,,/-. and C/III, is indicative of a dilfl'rence within the I. dialecl (sec 2.3,1.3 lint.l 2.3,2,1). 2,2 Vowels, A comprehensive description of the vowel phonemes of Lycopolitan can be found in Verg()(e, 1973-1983 (Vol. la, p. 41), The vowel indicators of Lycopolitan are imponanl because they
LYCOPOLITAN (OR LYCO-D10SPOLITAN OR SUBAKHM1MIC)
155
TABLE I. COllsotlUlllul PlIonemes IlIId Graphemes BtUBIAl.'i
Voiceless
."'"
Votceless spirants Voiced spirants Nasals Laterals/Yibr.lnts
l.ARIOI>F.NTALS
Iplll
PRF.PAUTALS
POSTPAU,TMS
/t./:/cl
/kI'
.
/t/ T
LutYNGEAUi
f/ c.g.. u
~
/1/. Iwl (o)y
/sic
ImlH
fJ! (e}l /n/ II 11/ /lo, /r/ r T1t.NTNO, to be equal to. 111C ol1hognlphy ll/T1t.f'Tl'1l in ManiK 4,3 is unique (CI,lT),f'Tf" twenty-five times in M:lIliK I). 2.3.1.2. Thc short tonic vowel bdorc the Iii opening a syllable appcan; in L4 a~ II and in the othcr L branches ali l,: MANI - IA
~MO'iNG
H),tllN
O'(1t.i....o oy),so'/wa'b(a)1 (I'llrcly oyuse')
Dy1t.tlltl 0,.","'
H616
to love
ze'ie
10 full
MANt - LA
•
-....
~,..,
to hear sign light to be holy
Only when /wnl closes a syllable is the anaptyctic yowel founll in all the /. teKts: (;1t.(O)yN6 (d. cooytlll). recognize. Note also that in the spelling of the Mani ICXts. the anapty<:lic yo~l aftcr /eR! is not completely standardized. U$ling the lexeme "to hear" in ManiK I, the results are CttTtffi (sevenlyrour) and Cln~ (Iwcnty.four). In all comparable in· Mances, Ihe orthography with the anaptyelic vowel predominate!>. Mler a closed tonic $yilable leR/ does r'IOI producc any anaptyclic vowel: L TJ.KTN as opposed to A
L5 AND L6
Whcn f!l doses Ihe syllabic, then II appears uni· ronnly: c:
1..5, L6
em';;
/hi,
/1/ •
/bI.
ortcn show and clarify relationships with A and devi· ations rrOn1, on thc OIlC hand, M, F, etc. and. on thc other, 8, 8, etc. (see Till, 1\161, pp. 8-11: Kasscr 1982b, p. 58) and because they emphllsizc differenc· es within £ and so llrc indispcn.'lahle in defining £4. LS, and UJ, a~ the case rllfly be. 2.3 Indicators of Differences Within Dlalecl L. These differential markcD between L4. 1.5. and L6 arc mostly Y()Calic hut sometimes can be consonan· tal. 1.3./. fA versus L5 atld L6: 2.3.1.1. The characteristic that most clearly distin· guishes fA from the other L branches is thc treat· ment of the syllabic leR! (- voiceless consonant +voiced consonant or son[ orJant) and f!l + voiced consonant, or rR! (- f'/ + voiced consonani or son[or)ant), in the final position after an open tonic syllable. In these cases, as in Akhmimic, an anaptye· tic rowel -Cl /(;,)1 follows the yoiced consonanl at the end of the syllable: MANt -JA
0""""
L5 AND /..6
•....
10 eany
hair 10 annihilate to jump
.....
~T'
2.3.1.4. With the verb N)" NHyt. to come, the nonManlchean texts (/.5, I../) show 11(15:11 gcmination:l'fN)" l'ftllIY.
2.3.2 IA and L5 Versus L6. In a numbcl' of phono· loglcnl phenomena fA and £5 stand togcther a~ against 1.6. 2.3.2.1. The alveolar spir,lnt is shown /1./ when oX /t/ is involved:
JA
ANDL5
ooxe e.utH6
Cl)Xf"i laIx. (8)
(ll!
C
151 or Cl,l
L6 lf6.XtI tt).XH6 ~X1J
(b) 'l),6tx. (b)
to speak counsel to be lert Oyer
warrior
(al no evicknce for JoL; (b) no evidence ror loP. Hdd.
156
LYCOPOUTAN (OR LYCO·D10SPOLlTAN OR SUBAKI-IMIMIC)
2.3.2.2. In the unstressed syllabic finale a signifi· cant difference oceurs betwccn the (wo groups. Wherever the old inilial ; has become syllabic (vocalic) .j through the dropping or the ending ·w, -I is retained at the end or the word in L6 «(sjw > X,),O'): if, on lhe other hand, another weak comonant has fallen out, then ·6 appears in this position. 11tis Edcl's law of finales (Edel, 1961) takes effecl only in L.6; in l.5 and lA one also finds -(i in the conditions fonnulated by Edel (5Ce Table 2). 2.3.2.3. In the case or 1(00, 10 sel, to place < hJ', the original lal)'llgeal finale in 1..6 (NagH, AP. Hcid.) is rctained as the anaptyctic vowel -(i: KIHl (likewise OW 3,3). In L4 and l.5 (Mani lol) the anaptyetic vowel (or laryngeal) does nOI emerge, and lhe long back vowel is shown differently: ManiHK KW, ManiP KOy (1), Jol KOl (5), Kay (9). The stable opposition is the presence of the allap· tyetie vowel (AP. Hcid. and NagH • 1.6) as against it.~ absence (Mani - L4, lol - l.5). There is no other example of that kind available in Corlic lexicogra· phy. From the above, one should dislinguish the syllabic finale fsibilanl or labial consonant + long back vowell, where an original nonlaryngcal consonant has fallen out. The vowel in finale is shown consist· ently as -uy only in L6 (NagH), whereas otherwise no unifonn group fomtation is recognizable (ror texIS other than NagH, Kahle, 1954, p. 209):
cr.
CII <
to drink: ce JoL(9), MnniP (7), ManiHK; coy JoL(I), ManiP (4), AP. lleid. Nagll CM < sbJw.I, teaching: CM Jol (4), Mani, AP. Held. (1): C&Oy Jol (4), NagH :.at
$",'.
<
~d, say: XII Jol (plur.),
ManiP (plur.), MnnilIK; :my Jol (2), ManiP (I), AP. H~id., NagH tTca < J,bSW.I. garmenl: tie- Mani; ~ Jol, NagH < z
2.3.3 L6 Versus lA (l1l(1l.5. The fcalure of L6 thaI most ~trikingly distinguishes h from lhe other bf",mchcs of L is on the morphematic level, e.~pecial· ly in lhe perfeel conjug.ttion (bolh .lilinnalivc and relalive), where the lo6 lexts (including Trip.) exhibil t before prenominaJ Jo.. and the pronominal actor Cllpressions (see 3.2.1.1 and Funk, 1984).
3, The Conjugation System 11le SUllllllary of the system is ba.'lt'd on rolOlsky (1960) and Funk (1981). Excepl in special instances (such as the conjunctive), lhe fonn cited here is only the third·person masculine singular and the COfTeo spanding prcnominal fonn (nom. - before nominal subject). The entire paradigm is not attested in all conjugations.
TABLE 2. L4 (MANI)
L5 (lol)
1.6 (AP. HEm.)
.."
>0. 6~6T6
NAGH
"",oj-
damage months (OW 3, 6) drachmae (Eplac 8, 9) darkness to be mad (Inter 20, 39) sin robber 10 be biller to be high, sublime to be suffering birds
oyo..
onc (numeral)
""
O[I].).t GKGlJo.t
KCKC
K(lKC
UIIC' N.l.~(J
NJo.II0
C.l.N6
CJo.N6
C""", ><>.c.' Poco'
KOKCI
K6K(0)1
.,.
",.).11.1'
C.l.NI
CJo.Nl
CJo.',ll'
(;.),lI,ll'
""a' ",a'
""a'
"",m
NJo.II(O)1
t.).C1'
but:
oy.
oyoo (passim) OV'CI (2) 0V'CI01 (2)
oyo..
LYCOPOLITAN (OR LYCO-DIOSPOUTAN OR SUBAKHMIMIC)
Unless specifically mentioned, the rorm is affirmative; neg. - negative. EveI)' b.."Ili1c tense (abbreviated herearter to "basic") is rollowed (ir allcsted) by its satclHtl'S, after "And"; clre. - clreulR~tantial, reI. relative, pret. - preterite. II - St.'Cond tense. Foons between brackel~ ( ... ) are l'eConstilllled rrom very sirnilar rorllls: :tC'ru - nu verbal prefix; I.sg. - fir.>tpel'Yln singular, 2.m.5&. - second masculine singular, 3.f.sg. - third reminine singular. I.pl. = first plural, 2.pl. - second plural, 3.pl. - third plurnl: I. - lA with LS ;u\d U. AP. Heid. • Schmidt (1904 and 1909); Trip. - Ka$scr ct al. (1973 and 1975a); U( ... ) • 1.6 without AP. Heid. and Trip.
3.1 Blpar1l1e Pattern: Neg. If· ... 6tl. J.I.I. Prcunl (basi<:) I. .... nom. I. reru. And <:ire. I. E'f- (twice l..Jj Trip. ).~'. and 1.sg. fA tlT-, 1.5, US 661-. 2.p\. lA, LS eT8"T1f-, (LS), 1.6 Ef6T"R), nom. I. 6f'& (also sometimes LS. LA C', on<:c LA Trip. ,},fE-); reI. I. 6fll"- (also sometimes L 1'ITtI..•• onee LA Trip. GT""-.
and 2.p!. I. eTcn1f-), nom. LA, (LS), 1.6 6T6f6' (twice L6 Trip. GT"'f'G')' (1A), 1.5. (LA) eTa-: pret. Hll'l' ((L6) Trip. fU,.... and I.sg. 1.4 Hfl", 1...5, Uj K661-, 2.pl. 1.5 NOTOTlf-, 1.6 NGf(l11J-, nu allestation ur 2.p!. in U), nom. H6ftl·; prel. cire. L 6tff1'1· (1.51. L6 fiHtI(iI', 2.p!. 1..5 GNGf'ClTlJ'); pret. rei. L GTfiHe..• «L6) Trip. OT6n)...., and l.sg. IA GTMtll-); 11 I. (\.... (l.sg.fA (US Trip. once) (ff·, LS. US (without Trip.) e61·. 2.p!. IA (1..5) (1.6) 6Tm'R", (1.5), (£.6) cf'ClTR-). nom. I. €fE-. 3.1.2. Future (basic) (/A), 1.5, LA 'ItU.-, IA cu.- (2.pl. lA, 1.5, (1.6) T61'N).·, (Ui) T6"T1lN).·), nom. I. 7.ero . . . Ii)". And cir<:. (IA), LS, LA C"Ii)'-, IA e.. k (I.sg. LS eStli).-. 2.pl. fA enlTtl).·), nom. LA Gro· ... ru.-, L5 0' ... H).·; rd. (1.4), 1.5, 1.6 e-r...."., (1.5), (/..6) OT6.. tu.', fA (1.6 once) on).- «1.6) Trip. OT"~N"-. and 2.1'1. lA, 1.5 6TeTli)"), nom. lA, 1..6 OTOrO· ... N).· ((L6) Tlip. onro- ... Ii),'), LS 6T6· ... N),'; pret. (1.4), 1.5, l.6 NO"Ii)", (LA) [NO"),-] (l.sg. 1.5, US li06IH).-, 2.m.sg. 1.4 lieK).-, 2.1'1. 1.5 lieTeTN).· or NerU"").-), nOm. L4, L5 H(jpO' ... N).-; pret. clrc. US Trip. once lIliS'IN).·, but once Illso 3.f.sg. CN).CN).- ... no; [I I. 0""),-, (1.4), (1.5) 6'1),- (I.sg. 1.4, (1.5) e"ili).·, f.5, 1.6 IWIH).·, (L4) (1Y).-, 3.m.sg. L6 with Trip. 6'IN).-, l..Jj Trip. once ).'IN).·. l.pl. LeN)." 2.1'1. lA, L5 OT6TN"·, 1..5, L6 GptlTN.).-), nOlli. I. GpU- ... N).·. 3.2 Trlpar1lte Pattern. J.1.J Ttnses wilh special negations (if not 11). Inde· pendent (sentence) conjugations. 3.2.1.1. Perfeci (basic) L " ... (I.sg. 1.4 ).Y-, LS, L6 )'61" also L6( ... ) ~-. I.pl. I. ).N-, also Ui( ... ) ).,zlf·. 2.1'1. L U6Tlf·, 3.1'1. I. ).y'. Illso L6( ... ) ~-; d. Shisha-l1alevy, 1977, p. 113), nom. I. ,,- (but L6 AP. Held. prerel's :).', once also in Trip., also r",rcly
157
US( ... ) .\:,,-); neg. I. RH'I"- or RII6"- (2.pl. L R1I6Tlf·), nom. Roo·. And cll'e. 1. cu.... (I.sg. 1.4 wJ·. 1.5 6).et-, L6( .•• ) once S).:I-, 1.1'1. I. (tUli') no alles' tlltion, LA( ..• ) once 0),:"-. 2.pl. IA CU(ITlJ-, J.pl. L tI"Y·. f.6( .•• ) once fU.:OY-), nom. I. cu.. (but 1.6 APh. St),·, perhaps once also in Trip., Ui( ... ) once 6.\:"-); neg. lA, 1.6 6M11'q"- or CMllC"- (2.pl. 1.6 once 6H[ll]6Tlf-), nom. L 6M116·; rei. IA (and (1.6) Trip.) eT)."-, LS, 1.6 lfT)..... L6 Trip. (and (Ui) elsewhere) (ltIT......, (also (1.6) Trip. 61'6.)..... , once 6T6:"....) (I.sg. 1.4 tlnT-. 1.6 Trip. "n'l- or 61'lT)"{-, (L6) 6Nn·j-. LS, L6 R'T).CI·, also 1.6( • •• ) liT~-, 2J.sg. IA GT.a.,e-, 1.5 liT.).·, LA( ••• ) lfT).V.-, I.pl. 1.4 (and (L5), Ui Trip.) GTlJt-. I.S, 1.6 R'T.l.M-, (IA), (1.6) 01'lT).li·, (also (1.6) Trip. GTC.l.M-). also LA( ... ) 'R"T).:lI"-, 2.pl. IA 6Tu8"T1f·. LS, 1.6 liTueTlI"·. also L6( ... ) once liT).V.TaTlf·, 3.1'1. 1.4 (and (L6) Trip.) eT).Y·, 1.5, L6 liT).y-. (LA), (1.6) ol'lT"y· (also (1.6) Trip. OTe.).y·). also Ui{ ... ) liTJ.lOY· (or 6MTJ.lOY-», nom. 1.4 (and (1.6) Trip.) en-, LS, (1.6) lfT).-, L6 Trip. (and (1.6) elsewhere) eMT"·. LA AP. Heid. sometimes liT~· but prefers R'T).- (also (L6) Trip. GTS"-. once each one 6T~·. OT......-, 6MT"""-). also 1.6( •.. ) lfT~' (or eNT~-): neg. 1.4, Ui OT6H111("· or 6T6M16.... (2'1'1. 1.6 eTOHnoTR"-), nom. L6 6T6H11G'; pret. 1.5, 1.6 fKl.a...... nom. 1.5 H6).', L6 AP. Ileid. N6tJo·; neg. (3.p{. 1.6 tteHllOy-). nom. US NSHllfI·; pret. eire. - Irrealis LA, 1.6 (jH(lfIT)'1- (2.p!. LS OIiGHnT(n'ff·): neg. - I.rrealis (I.sg. LS OHOHfU', 3.1'1. 1.4 I3MGHnOy'), nom. 1.5 6N6M116·: 11 L JfT)."- (also (Ui) Trip. once EHT""', twice 6)."', and I.s8. L4 liT"", 1.5 liT"tll', US( ... ) perhaps ollce l.'1.T)).:Y-. 2.1'1. 1.5 liTUCJl'R"· (or GliT)'TaTlf-». nom. I. liT).·. 3.2.1.2. Complelive (basic) (aHinnative substitute I. "'IO'yW 6..·• nom. " •... oyw S,,·); neg. I. R"1U.1"lr· (alsu lA R"tU.TO"·, and 2.1'1. LS R"tl).T6T1'1"-), nOIll. 1.5, L6 R"lUT6·. And eire. neg. IA, 1.6 6H\U.T6"·, 1.5. 1.6 eMlI).1"lr·. nom. I. 6H1t).Te·; reI. neg. Ui ftTSHlU.1"lr nom. L6 GTGHI1).Ta·; prel. neg. LS, 1.6 NOMIU..r1r·, nom. 1-6 li6MlUT6·. 3.2.1.3. Aorist (basic) lA, (1.5). L6 ~)'''-. L5, (1.6) ~"FO'" (I.sg. lA II,I).Y-, 2.p!. Ui II,I).F6T1'1"·), nom. L ~"FiI': neg. I. M)...· (l.sg. 1.4 H).Y·), nom. I. H"r6-. And eire. 1.4, (1.6) 6~)'''-. LS, (1.6) (flll,l),f'U'I'] (I.sg. LA 1311,1"Y-, H.sg. LA 611,1).C-, 3.p!. 1.5, (L6) 6C11).roY·), nom. lA 6C11).P6·; neg. L4, [1.5, £.6] SH.\..- (3.£.sg. 1.5, US 6HM:-), nom. IA (lHlorO-; reI. (L4), (LS], US e...)...· (1.6 once 6TGl)....), 1.4. ([LS]), [1.6] fITs...)...· (I.sg. lA GT6IO>J-. H.sg. £.6 once flT6".).C·, 3.p!. (IA once), (1.6 once) oo;t).)'-, lA, (LS once?) L6 6T6f,l).y-, LS (1.6) M,I>.f'O"r'" (1.6 Trip. ftTc,),f'Oy- once, GTG19).('OY- once), nom. (1.4 once?) L5 6ct"P6-, lA, 1.6 GT6CIil),fG'; neg.
158
LYCOPOLITAN (OR LYCO-DIOSPOUTAN OR SUBAKHMIMIC)
(L6) [eM),"·], lA, IA eTCM),'I- (3.pJ. L6 once 6M),y-, L4, 1..6 6TIJMJt.y-, (L6 onl:e) G1'OM),f'OY-), nom. L4, L6 OT6M),pe-; pre\. (3.p!. lA, lA [no attestation Trip.] NC(1),Y·, 1..6 Trip. N6lij,),roY· once); II L4, L6 (H1,l,),"· (3.p!. IA 601,),Y·, L6 Trip. (Jlij),fOY- once), nom. L4
L6 APh. -11'1-, I.pl. L -TpN-, 2.p!. 1-6 -1')'(JTN-, 3.pl. I, -l"f'OY·, lA, (L6) .TOY-), nom. L -Tj'(I-, fA -1'6·.
601,),1'6-. 3.2.1.4. Fwurnm c,wrgicwn (or lhird future) (ba~ic) L 6"),· (I.sg. lA, L5 of),·, (LS), L6 661,),·, 2.pJ. 1..6 oncc epeTN,),-, once Up6Tl'f·, 3.pl. L (without Trip.) lJyl.·, 1..6 Trip. once l.y(),).), nom. L4, L5 IJP6-; neg. L4, L5, (L6) H6'1-, (1..6) H....·, (/A AP. Hcid.) UHOp- (I.sg. 1-5 Nl.-, 1..6 AP. Held. eN661- or Nm·, L6 also m-, 2.pl. L5 NOTfl"-, 3.pl. L NOY- bUI L4 also NNOy-, Ney·, NNey., L6 AP. Heid. ot*Oy-), nom. fA, L5 tlo·; rd. (3.pl. 1-6 Trip. once 6Tl.Yl.-). 3.2.1.5. fmpcralive, e.g., I,A, L5 l.N6Y (1-4 no aues· tation rrom PolOISky, 1934), L6 onl:C GI-lalms of Thomas) tlO1l.·, 1.5, (L6) llpllll,l,),·, 1-6 tlfillij)'N·. 3.2.2.6. Second conditional L6 [0'1-], neg. LA 6
Allberry, C. R. C. A Manie/Illean PIalmbuuk. StUltgl1l1, 1938. Attridge, H. W., cd. Nag Hammndi Codex I (nze Jung Codex): IntroduCliol1, TexiS, Translations, Indices. Nag Hammadi Studies 22. Lcidcn, 1985. Bell, H. I. Jews lind ChriItiuns in Egypl. London, 1924. Bellet, P. "Analecta Coptica." Cnlltolic Biblical Qllar· Ilirly 40 (1978):37-52. I3i:lhlig, A. Keplrafuiu: lweite Hiil{te. Stlltlgal1, 1966. Chaine, M. Les Diu/ec/es Cuple$ AS$ioll/ique$ A2, fes curaclim's/iqllcs de leur phOllclique, de leur symaxe. Paris, 1934. Crum, W. E. Ca/lllugue uf the Cup/ie MunuIeripls in the British Museum. London, 1905. Edel, E. "Neues Material zur Herkunft der auslauten· den Vokale -E und ·1 im Koptiscben." Zcitschri{t (iir iigyptiselre Sprachll Wid Allerlumsklmr/e 86 (1961); 103-106. runk, w. P. "Bcitr'Jge des miltclagypti~l:hen Dialekt~ zum koptisl:hen Konjugations.~}'5tem:' Tn Stl,die$ Presenled 10 HanI Jakob Polotsky, ed. I). W. Young, pp. 177-210. East Gloucester, Mass., 1981. -:-::0 . "Die Morphologic dcr Pcrfektkonjugalion im NH-sobachmimischen Dialekt." Zeit.~chrift {flr iigyplfsche Spraclte WId Allerlllm~kulldli III (1984): 110-30. -::-:. "How Closely Related Arc the Subakhmimil: Dialel:ts?" Zeitsclrrlft fiir iigyplische Spraclre lmd Aitertumskllilde 112 (1985): 124-39. -::--. "ZUI' Frage des Dia1ekts der kOplischen Paulus·Fragmente der Thompson·Sllmmlung in der Univcr.;itatsbibliothek Cambridge." HulleIche Beilriige ~lIr OrientwfsIcnschafr 8 (1986):45-61. -::--. "Die Zeugen des koptischen literaturdialekts i7." leilsclrrifl fiir iigyptisch/!. Sprache lind AltertwnIkullIle 114 (1987):117-33. Hedrick, C. W., cd. Nag Hammadi Codices XI, Xli, XIf{. Nng Hammadi Studies 28. Leiden, 1990. Kahle, P. E. Bula'izulr: Coplic l'CJII$ from Deir dBa!u'izah hI Upper Egypl. Oxford and London, 1954. Ka.<;SCf, R. "Relations de gcnealogie dialeetale dans Ie domaine Iycopolitain." BIIlIetil1 de la Societe (i'~gyplologie, Cellt:ve 2 (1979):31-36. ---c:--' "Un Nouveau Document protolycopolilain." Orlentalia 51 (1982a):30-38. "Le Grand·Groupe dialectal copte de HauteEgypte." Bullelill de fa SociCie d'egyplologie, GClIeVII 7 (l982b):47-72. ----c' "Orthogf"dphe ct phonologic de la vadele subdialectale Iycopolitaine de~ tcxtes gnostique~
0
BIBLIOGRAPHY
_ _ 0
MEMPHITIC
eoptcs de Nag Harnmadi." Mus~o" 97 (1984):261312. "l.'ldcntite Iinguistique du Ms. Cambridge Univ. Ub. Or. 1700.1 a la p{oriphcrie de I'aire lyeO" politaine." MllsOOti 99 (1986):221-27. Kasscr, R.: M. M
C,eatume 1/Qttlitlis, Pa,s 1If, De Ge"eriblts Trihlls. Coda JII/Ig I. VI v.-VOl v. (I'. 104-140). Bern. 19153.
OrQtio Pallli Apostoli, Coda Jmlg. f. LXJP. (I'. f4J.LI44?" Bern, 1975b. Ki~hner,
D. Epi:>llIla Jacobi Ap<Xrypha, nell he,tmsgege~1l lind kommentiert. Te;c.te und Untersuchungen zur Gcschkhte cler a1tehristlichen utcratur 136. Berlin, 1989. L..aytun, B. The GmJs/ie TreQ/ise on ReslIrTet:tio'l from NQg HQmmQdi. Harvard, 1979. Malinine, M.; H.-e. Puech; and G. Ouispcl. Eva.rgefillm VeritQlis, Cod~ J""g f. VIII v.-XVlv. (I'. 1632), ,. XIX ,.-JaJ/ '. (I'. 37-43). Zurich, 1956. Malinim,:, M.; H.-e. Puech; G. Ouispel; W. C. Till; and R. Mel... Wilson. EvmrgdiuIII Verila/is (Suppleme,,lum), Codex JUIIg I. XVII ,.-f. XVIII v. (I'. 33-36'. Zurich, 1961Malinine, M.: U.-e. l>uech; G. Ouispel; W. C. Till: R. Mel... Wilson; and J. Zandt.'1:. De Resurrectio"e (Eplsw{(1 ad RJlegitrum), Coda 1I1/1g I. XXII r.-I· II. (I'. 43-50). Zurich, 1963. Malinine, M.; '-I.-e. I'uech; G. Ouispel: W. C. TIll; R. Kasscr; R. Mel... Wilson; and J. Zandec. EpisJula lacobi A.pocryplra. Codex /llIlg f. I ,.-f. VIII II. (I'. 1-16). Zurich, 1968. Deyen, C. "Fmgmenle ciner $ubachmimischen Version der gnostischen 'Schrift ollne Tilel.''' In Es.~Q)'$ 011 Ihe Nt/g HQlllmacli Texis, ill HOI/our of p(llwr Labib, cd. M. Kf'".luse, pp, 125-44. Leiden, 1975. Pearson, B. II., ed. NQg ffammadi Codices IX and X. N
xxv
der Klus.~e,
159
WisserrscllQftell, l'hiloSQphi!iCh·hislon·St:he PI" 4-90. Berlin, 1933.
Shisha·I-lalevy, A. "Bohairic Tcuoytl (TIItl +): A Case of LeItClnic Grammaticalisati<m." Encltorill 7 (1977):109-113. l1lompson, H. TIle Gospel 01 51. John A.ccordirrg to lite Ellrliesl Cnp/ic Mamlst·rip/. London, 1924. Till, W. C. Acltmimiscl,.kop/isclte G,ummalik. Leipzig, 1928. _ _~ "Die kairencr $citen dl.'5 'Ev;mgcliums der Wahrneil.''' Orielltalia 28 (1959):167-85.
___ Koptisd,e Diulektgramlllatik, mit l..fiestiicke" unci Wilf/erbI4t:h. 2nd ed. Munich, 1961. Vergote, J. Grammaire cople, Vol. la, 1"lroJU~liOll, pholleliqlle 1.'1 phonologic, morplrologie S)"Fr/JrtmQ/iqlle (stmcll4fe cia simamemes}. pelf/ie syncl,rolliql/e, Vol. Ib, IIllroduCIWtl, phOflitiqlle 1.'1 photlologie, nrorplralogie sy>l/httllQlique (slmcture du simQm~mu), pelf/ie diQch,Cnliqlle. Vol. la, .... IIIorphoiogie Sy>llugmatiqlle, S)'Illau, partie syncllrol1iqlle, Vol. 2b, ... , nlo,pholQKie sytllagmQtique, pelf/ie diat:h,cmiqlle. lDuvain, 1973-1983. Worrell, W. H. Coplic Sounds. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1934. PETF.R
NAGF.L
MEMPHITIC. Wllal was fonnerly called the Memphitic dialect (an appclltllion now abandoned) vms one thai Egyptologisls and Coptolollists long sought 10 identify and gel to know, Ihinking thai il must have been one of Ihe principal dialects of Coptic Egypt. It WllS in fael known thlll Memphis had been one of lhe two lIery great metropoli.o;es of pharaonic Egypt; it wa.~ therefore nalul".ll thai, soon after the beginnings of the sciellee which was 10 become Coplology and which W:t!l at first considered t."Sscn· lially lin au~i1ial)' of Egyptology, allempls were made 10 discover the Idiom of ancient Memphis and that sehollirs endeSCr, 1973, PI'. 76-7"/). Since the first Coptologists were above nil Egyptologists, they natu· rally sought to find in the Coptic idioms attested by I~ docuUlenlS at lheir disposttln reflection of Egyp. lian "dialccu:' which COITC!ipondcd 10 the two (or Ihree) centers of lhe political and cultural lire of pharaonic Egypt: Upper Egypt (fhebes) and Lower Egypl (Memphis), wilh !IOmetimcs lhe intenncdialc region of Middle Egypl. In trying 10 superimpose
160
MEMPHITIC
these lWO triads, scholaD had no difficulty in underSlanding "Coptic Mi~r" or "sahidic" as S, and they soon localed it in the upper third of Upper Egypt (the upper Nile Valley; GEOGllAPtiy. OlAU.C TAL), in the region of Thebes. Ukewise, "Bohairic" was evidently B, and if thc center of this dialect was the WC$tem Delta, it was conjectured lhat illi region could be praclically identified with the whole of the Delta; to meel lhe needs of the easc, Lower Egypl could even annex to itself lower Middle Egypt (the region of Memphis). Along the 5aI1le lines. "Dash· munc" was idenlified wilh F. l1H: first of these idenlifications still ha.~ it.~ defenders today. for it is ce.... lain thai S was spoken at nIChes. if not probably at the origins of this dialect, at leasl in the penod of illi greatCSl cxtension (cla.~sical Coplic; see ntAt.F.CT. iM· MIGRANT). The third idcntifiC(llion quickly encoun· tered great difficulty and was ulready rcjcl:tl:d by Qualremhe (1808, pp. 147-228). Since the second identificalion (of Bas "Mcmphit. ic") is more probable, although also en'Oneous, il endured for a little morc than a century (17771908). It was proposed for lhe first lime by Woide in 1777 (according 10 Stem. 1880. p. 12. n. I) and Tuki in 1778, after whom we may mention Mingarclli (1785). Quatrcmere (1808), Zoega (1810). Engel· breth (1811). Peyron (18]5 and 1841). Schwanu (1850), Tattam (1852). Uhlemann (185]), Abd (1876), Rossi (1878), and finally Stem. (Stem, however, expressly rejt."Ctt."(\ it (1880, p. 12): "Earlier scholars called Lower Egyptian 'Coptic' KUT tttJxill' and when Upper Egyptian gained in significance for s<:holarship Woide 1777 proposed for it the name Memphilic. This name ilO nol al)propriatc, because lhe lanauaac of Memphis. which is preselVed, e.g., in the papyri from the monaslel)' of Abba Jeremias and the Bible lranslation of which Tuki still knew and cited as Memphilicus ul/er, is .....thcr 'Middle Egyp. tian,' I would have no objection to lhe description uf lhe Lower Egyptian dialect as Bohainc, since il heal'5 this name in Arabic, while lhc Coptic texts themselves call it t.J,.cm tlr6Hn6H~1T 'the northern language.''' Moreover, he required the SiglUlll M for "Middle Egyplian," which is Fayyumic in the widesl sense of Ihe term; Fayyumic in the strici sense (with regular lambdacism. etc.) was for him "F (fayy(imisch)." But it look a dozen years before other Coplologists (Krall, 1892) followed Slem's ex· ample, so thaI one finds Maspcro (1886) and Ciasca (1889). amona others, still calling 8 "Memphilic." It was apparently Steindorlf (1894) who succeeded in persuading the majorily of CoptologislS to give up calling Bohairic pure and simple "Memphitic," no
me
or
cr.
doubt by presenting 10 lhem a siglum M corresponding to a "Memphitic" thaI was certainly Ihe language of Memphis bul quitc dilfen:nl from 8, and in fact an idiom lhat corresponds ralher well with &em's "Middle Egyptian" M. either P in modem terminology or"" (?) 01' even st. After him, lhl.: usc of the term "Memphitie" in We>sely (1908, p. 185) appears as no more lhall an isolated sulViV".iI. The siglum M is used loday for the MESOKEMIC dialecl. al k-asl by lhose who have not been pul off by lhe recollection of lhe diverse significance romlerly given 10 this siglum in Coplic dialectology and who distrusl lhe idenlifica· lion, slill disputed, of Mt:sokemic and the autochlhonous speech of Oxyrhynchus.
BIBLIOGRAI"IIY
Abel. K. Kop/i~'che U~llersuc1mllgc'/. Berlin, 1876. Ciase:l, A. Sacromm Bihliorulil "'rul.',mmlu Cvp/vsahidica Mu.~ci Borgialli I/lssi/ 1,1/ Smllp/ibllS S. CVII' gro!galiOllls de Propagmlfl(1 fMe Swdio ... Edita. Vols. I alld 2. Rome. 1885 and 1889. And [without aUlhor or cd.]: 55. Bib/iofllm FragmeUla CoptQ-SuhMicu Musei Bargiani. Vol. 1-2. Tabulae. Kome, {1904]. Engelbrelh. W. F. "-ragmen/a BuSlllllrico-copticli Veterts et Novi Testamellti quae III Mu.leO 8orgilitlO Ve/itris ,Uservamllr, CIIIII Reliqllis VersiQ"ibus Aegyptlis COPllulit. IAti>le Vertil I!ec 11011 eriticis et Phi/ologicis AdrlOiationiblU llillStrtwi/. Copenhagen, 181 I. KaMer, R. "Lcs Dialectes COpICS." Bllfletill de I'histilllt lranfau d'archtQlvgle orientale 73 (1973):71-101. KI'l:tll, J. "Koptische Bride." MittlleilJlllgeu ailS der &11/11I"11I1: der Papyru.~ EI7)1erw~ Ruiner 5 (1892):21-58. M05pcro, G. "Notes sur dillerellts poinlli de grnmmnil'e el d'hisloirc," Recllldl de travallX re/alils iJ. 10 philolugie 1,1/ il l'arclll~ologic cgyp/;em/cs 8 (1886): 179-92. Pcyron, V. II. Lex;col! Unguoe Cop/leae. Turin, 1835. -,--__. Gramma/icu Lingl/oe Cvp/icae. Turin, 1841. Qunll'erncrc, E. M. Recherches critiques et historiqllcs Sllr Itl IUlIgue et 10 !il/era/ure do! I'Egy,Jle. Par'is, 1808. Rossi, F. Grammatica cop/Q--gieroglifi"o "VlI Im'apper/dice del prillcilHlli seJ;lli siflablcl e del loro significato. Rome, 1877. SChwartz..:. M. G. Koptische Grammatik ... herallsvvbetl lIiu:h des VerflUUrs Tode lIQII Dr. H. Steillthal. Berlin, 1850. Sleindorlf, G. Koptische Grammutik mit ChreSlQ-ma/hie. Wiirterverx.eichnis Ilt/d I..iteratllr. Berlin, 1894. Stem, L Koptis<:he Grammatik. Leipzig. 1880.
MESODIALECT
Tallam, H. Proplteloe Mojores, in Oiafeclo Ullguoe Aegypliocoe Mempllilico .sell Coplica, Edidil Cll'" V~rsioPle l,.lJlin(l. Oxford, 1852. Uhlemllnn, M. A. Lillgl/oc Cop/kat GrommaIica in U:UlItI Scltolamm Academicarum Scrip/a, cum ChrtS/DfllD./J!ia c/ Gl~rio: fnlit!rtae Sum Observa· Iiolles Quacdam de Vdenml AcgypI;orlltll Cramma. lica. l..eip~.ig. 1853. Wessely, K. "Lcs Plus AncicnlO Monuments du christia· nisme ecrits sur papyrus," Patrolagi(l Oriellta/is 4 (1908):95-210; 18 (1924):341-511. Zocga, G. Ca/(l/~us Codicllm C0l',ic<m.lm Malluscrip· lomm (/Ili ill M,fSco &rgiQIIO Vefitris AdsctvQlltllr. Rome, 1810. RODOIJ'HE KA.'iSER
MESODIALECT. If lhe term "di:llcct" is confined to idioms who$(' originality, when compared to others, is slrongly ehllnlcterized (by a large number of phonological and mOlphosyntactic:ll oppositions of a cogent quality) and if the tCI'll\ "subdialect" is confined to idioms whose originality in relation to others is but weakly characteri1,ed (by it lOmail number of oppositions of uncompelling or inconclusive quality) (cf. DIAlECTS, CROttPINCi AND MAlOR GROUPS ot'), then: would still remain a residue of idioms that one would hesitate to class either with the indepen. dent dialects proper (because their originality seems tOO ~k) or with the sulxlialects (because their originality .seems too strongly pronounced). One could thus (Kasser, 1980, p. 103) call this last group mesodmlects-that is, quasi-dialcctli, situated almost midway, phonologically and perhaps also geographically, between other dialects-and ao;sign them, fol· lOWing due consideration, to the dialect group to whit;h they nevcrthclC5.o; stand c1mest. In view of the unidimensional dialectal configuration of the Nile Valley, in which 1he local dialects are strung out like pearls on a necklace, a mesodialeCI will be encountercd musl often betwecn two di:\lects; howevcr, there are Cel1ain rcgions (sueh as lhe Nile Valley ncar the FayyUm or in the Delta) where dialectal geography admits of a second dimension, and there II mesodialeet may consequently lie enclosed between three (or, theoretically, even more than three) dialects, linguistically and geographically speaking. Should one assign to a given dialcct a particular tenitOI)' in Egypt, one would apparently be attributing the same tenilory to the whole dialectal group of which the said dialect is pan, so that this tl~nitory could be subdivided and pllreeled among the various member dialects or subdmk'Ctli of the gmup; in such a case, the district of
161
the 111csotlialect would logically lie near the dialectal frontier, adjoining the tenitory or tenitorics of the neighboring dialect(s), with which it would share affinities (charncteristics that are, however, less imponanl than those it shares with the core dialect of its group). A typical example of a mcsodialectal text is the papyNS Mich. 3521. Kahle (1954, pp. 224-25) considered it "Middle Egyptian with Fayyumic influ· ence" and therefore to be attached to the M dialcctal group n'llher than 10 the F group, but HU5.'lClman puhli...hed it as belonging to the "Fayumic dialcct of Coptic" (1962, pp. vii, 11-18). This judgment was confir'med on the whole by Polotsky (1964, p. 251): "Although the dialect of the MS does not share in lhe shibboleth of Fayyumic, vir.. its lambdacism, allY' one previous to Kahle would have unhesitatingly chal':lcteri1.ed it as 'not quite pure' Fayyumic. Kahle calls it 'Middle Egyptian with Fayyumic influence.' The editor, however, maintains (II) that the basis of the dialect appears to be Iypical Fayyumic nonelheless, in which I must agree with her. On the other hand, Kahle is cenainly right in Ihat the nonFayyumie infUlOion is 'Middle Egyptian.' ... One could perhaps cOlupromise on 'Fayyumic with Mid· die Egyptmn in8uence.''' P. Mich. 3521, one sees, illustrales well the properties nccCS5a1)' for defining a mClCX!mleCl It has been suggested that the same tenn be applied to DIAU£T G (or Basmuric, or Mansoric, partly sporoldic, belonging to the dialectal group B, situaled between S and a highly dominant B, with a probable third componenl thaI is perhaps partly Hellenic but difficult to detcnnine; see DIA.LECt. SPORADIC) and 10 K (situaled between V or S and a highly dominant
.). When a mesodialect docs not contribute any im· pa11ant OIiginal element, one not found in its classic neighbor dialects, it may conveniently be neglected in a systematic and general study of Coptic dialects. BIBLIOGRAPHV
Browne, G. M. Michigan Coptic TexiS. Barcelona, 1979. Chaine, M. I£/imttlls de grammuire diufectafe copte. Paris, 1933. Cnllu, W. E. "Coptic Documentli in Creek Script." Proceedings of the Brilich Academy 25 (1939):249-
71. Funk, W.·P. "Eine frUhkoptische Ausglciduorthogl':lphie fiJr Unter- und Miltclagypten? Bulletin de fa Sociltl d'igyptofogie, Gene,.e 44 (1980):33-38. Husselman, E. M. The Gospel of John in FQyumic
162
MESOKEMIC (OR MIDDLE EGY(YfIAN)
Coptic (P. Mich. It,..,. 3521). Ann Arbor. Mich.• 1962. Kasser. R. "Lcs Dialectcs Copies." Bulle/hr de 1'I,15Iill1' fra,,~au d'arclr~oIogie orientale 73 (1973):71-101. Kahle. P. Ii 8ulu'izph: Coptic Tuu from Deir d&la·il.llh in Upper Egypt. Oxford and London, 1954. ''L'ldiome de Bachmoor." Bulle/in de l'In5tillll Irall~au d'arch~oI08ie Qriell/ale 7S (1975):401-427. "Prolegomcnes a un cssai de c1a'iSification sYSlemi"ltiquc des diak'Cte~ Cl ~ubdialeCles copIes selon les coten'S de la phonctique, I. Principcs et tenninologie." MlI.~011 93 (1':I80):53-J J2. PoloL~ky. H. J. Review of E. M. Hussclman, The Gos· pel of lvllll ill fuyumil: Cop/Ie (P. Mich. "lV. 3521). Orieli/uUs/iselle Li/Cflltlll7.c//IIlIg 59 (1964):250-53. Worrell, W. H. Coptic Somu/s. Ann Arbur, Mich., 1934. ROOOU'11l: KAssER
MESOKEMlC (OR MIDDLE EGYPTIAN). The Mcsokemic or Middle Egyplian dialect, siglum M (also called Oxyrhynchite), belongs to the Coplic dialects of Middle Egypt. It ~ one of Ihe rdath'cJy minor Coptic idioms and probably flourished only brielly in the early period of the Coptic language (foonh and fifth cenluries), but ncvenhclcss dt:vdoped in Ihis period inlo a highly standardttcd wriuell dialect. Both according to its tht."Orelical system and according 10 the probable gcogmphy of the Coptic dialecL<; (see (;1'J)GRAI'IlY. DtAI.ECTAI_). M lies between I'AYrUMIC (siglum F) and I,YCOI'OUTAN (siglum I.). JIS homeland may have been the region of Oxy' rhynchus. Jt is to the abiding cl'edit of P. E. Kahle that on the basis of a vel)' few small fragments hc W;\S the flt'St It) postulate M as nn independcnl dialect (1954). Since then, three larger manuscriplS written in this dialect have come to light. These three primal)' wit· nes.~ for' this di;\lect are P. Mil. Copti I, a fragmen. tal)' papyrus codex containing Ihe whole Corpus Ptiulinum (Pauline Epistles), and Codex Scheide and Codex Glmo.ier, two small pan:hmenl codices proserved complete, the first containing the Gospel of Mauhew wilh the so-called Great Doxology, the sec· ond containing the first half of Acts (1:1-15:3). Another pan:hmcnt codex containing the Psalms has since been excavated in Egypt.
I. Characteristics In comparison with other dialectS, M in ilS gcneroll outward form comes closest to Fayyumic, nO! 10 Fayyumic's central variety, ,.. (charoctcmcd by its lambdacism), but 10 varieties like V (defined as Fayyumic ....ithout lambdacism) or even bellcr W (said 10 be a kind or crypto-Mesokemic wilh a rather Fayyumic phonology. although withoul lambcbcism: sec below). Indeed. the phonolOK)' of M shows ilS most impor· tant affinities with that of Wand V. lIS consonanlS are those of evel)' Coptic dialccI, cxccpt P, i, A, and 8. (Like F, V. W, t, S ctc., diulect M docs not have Ihe Ixl of P, i, A, and B, or the I~I of P and i.) And like F4, V4, W, 8 etc., M docs not show the graphic vocalic gemination meaning pllunologkaJly /'1 (see ALBl'11 and eliMINATION. VOCALIC). The .~tr"essed vowels of M 'Ire mo.~t frequently those of Fayyumic, as in C.a.N, brother M, W, V, Fete. with A. L (not CON S, B); HK6z, pain M, [W), V, II Clc. (not Riu.t S. A, 1.• D): T.u;.a., destroy M. W, V. F ele. (nOt T.a.KO S, B. 'rotl.O A. L); paN. name M, W, V wilh A, L, "6N F elC. (nOI r.a.H S, 8). The unstressed final vowel is 0 (as in S, A. I.), nO! 1(as in W, V. F etc" 8). M In 61re, to do M, L. A. S (compan: wilh If1 W. V. D, IAl F etc.). Also charucterislic of M are some endings with (graphic) vocalic gemination of e (difficult to interpret phonemical1y, e.g.. H(iO, truth AI; compare litis wilh tte'j W. V. F4, (B). H6C1Y F5. H1U' n, HH6 L. !'tie A, Ht,I S) or ending.'!i in 'Hle (e.g.• ef'l.l"ie. lemple M: compare this wllh LrpI( w. 0Al. .« F5. Ef+;l B. T0061 1.6, "fllE(E)"iE A, Tnee 1.5. Tne IA. S). Mesokemic agrees Wilh SAlllOIC in its full integra· tion or the Greek verb and with IlOltAllilC in Ih:lt the Ai system of the suprnlinear point is vel)' closely connected with the older Bohai/ic system concern· Ing Ihe placing of the DJINKIM. 111ere lire IwO llIain chalUctcrlstics peculiAr to M. Fin;t, the lettcr omiCl'un is used in the stressed syllable, where all other Coptic dialects have omega, as in the infinitive corn, to choose. This omicron docs not, huwcvcr, repre· sent II short Q sound, as wa.~ at fin;1 uncrilically assumed, but. :IS H. Oueekc was the fin;t to recog· lli7.c, II (long and) open 0 5OUnd. The second characteristic is the perfeel in t.a." togethcr with all the satelliles (perfect I ,....: cin:umstantial Ot.\...: relative 6o.a....: perfect II Ot.\,!.: prelcritc Nev.'!·). This foml produces the most important morphological peculi. arily of the M conjugation system, the completc dif· fcrentialion belween circumstantial first present (o't-), present II (.a....). and perfcci I (Po't-).
MESOKEM1C (OR MIDDLE EGYPTIAN)
Another point to b~ emphasized in regard to Ihe tonjugation system is Ihat the peculiar morphology carnes with it the cxistente uf a tirtulllstantial of pn:scnt and future ll, but not of perfect II. Of the individual tenses, the affinnative simple conditional is the most striking. It has the same fonn as the presenl II. bul its syntax shoWl'> lhat it belongs to the verbal sentence (tripanite pallenl). TIle "energetic" future «;
2, The Conjugation Syslem ExcqJl in special inslances (e.g.• conjunctive:), the fonn cited here is only the third-person masculine singular and the corresponding prenolllinal fonn (nom. - before nominal subject). The entire pamdigm is not attested in all conjugations. Unless spcrifically mentioned, the foml is afflnna· ti\"t:; m::g. - negative. Every basic tense (abbreviated hereafter to "basic'") is fol1owt.-d (if allcsll,."d) by its satellitcs. after "And": eire. - cireumSlantia!. pret. preterite, reI. '" relative. II - second tense. Fonns between brnckelS [ ... ] arc reconslitutoo from very ~imi1ar fonns; :.r.ero - no verbal prefix. 2.1 Bipartite Pallern. Neg. iI· ... e.... 2.1.1. Present (bnsic) 'I', nOIll. 7.ero. And eire. E
163
(ne). nom. H"'f'6- ... ne(no); pre!. rei. (rr"'J.'1NO(Acls 12:6), nOIll. (6TN).f'Il00,] (in ACL"I 12:6 that relative ha.~ also a tempornl [accessory) function); II 11.'1116-, nom. irE1fG-; II cire. (1U.'I/i(I-], nom. 1G.1tG- ••. 00-] (for [ ] first·person plural btHl-, ACIli 4:12). 2.2 Trip\llnlte Plilttern. 2.2.1 TenSD with sptdQlnegQliotls (if nO/Il}. Inde· pendent (sentence) conjugations. 2.2.1.1. Perfeci (basic) z.\'I'. nom. z.\- (occasionally. especially In thc Glazier codex, also wrillen wilhoUI :); neg. HI,...., nom. Hn(!·. And choc. 11"'1'. nom. 11,.(on(:e appenrs also the third-pel'5On pl\ll111 fonn IIJ.y-, Acts 2:22); neg. llHlI't-, nom. OHllO'; rd. l'lOJ.'1· or (ITO :),'1-, nom. tlo),· or 6T6 ZJ.· (but op-, participial prclix, may be used in the ca.'lcs where the pronominal suflix of the third person, singular or' pluml, is identiclll with the antecedent; once appcaJ"li, moreovel', the relative petiect also in Ihe S fonn (thil·d· person plurdl] GIiTJ.y·. Acts 5:9); neg. 6T6 MlI'I-, nom. OTG MllO-; pret. He;'I- ... (ne), nom. HG,.- ... (00); ncg....e HlI'I-. nom. "'6 HlIG-; II 0:11.'1'. nom. tl~),- (but in Ihe P. Mil. Copti 1 .\:-\'1'. nom. 11.:11.', Col. 1:16. I. Thes. 2:3, cf. Hcb. 7:14); neg. iiiJ~J."· ... 0"', nom. tMl~),· ... 6N. 2.2.1.2. Completive (basic) (affinnative subslitule tJ.'IOy'lD 6...., nom. tA- .•• oyCl 6'1'): neg. ....u.T't., nom. Hfu.TO-. And eire. m-.u.'T'I'. nom. 6HlU.Te-; pret. NCl Hn.\'A' (Acts 8: 16). nom. N6 HtU.TO·. 2.2.1.3. A.orisl (basic) 'II)'''', nom. 'Il;a.re- (the enlargt.-d forlll [convened or not] 19"'f'6'" may also be found); neg. H61-. nom. H6f'6" And cire. tI'Il),'I-, nom. 4I.,J.ffI-; neg. 6H6'!-, nOill. OHflI'fl': reI. tIT",J.
or
164
MESOKEMIC (OR MIDDLE EGYPTIAN)
subject. the form with the element t· bctwL'Cn the nominal subject and the infinitj,,'e appears only in the Scheide CodCll and lIS II Icss-uscd form (Ih~ limes with E-, seven limes withoul (1-): neg. NHE't-, nom. Ami-. And eire. neg. 6KN6'1-, nom. tiUN6-; reI. m-_-, nom. 8T6ftl- ••• (G-): neg. GTG kml'l'. nom. (ITo Nti6-. 2.2.1.5. Impera/We, e.g., ~6(Y). sec; or infinitive: neg. tin(e)t- + infinitive; HJo. + T-causalive; H6 + ~ MG., go.
2.2.1.6. CalfSll/iw imperative
M~"',
nom. tU,re-,
absolute M.\f.l.": nLog. ""(6)1'""', nom. w.(e)FTlh 2.2.2 Tctl$e$ wilh "eg. TH·, Subordinate (clause)
of the prepositional expression ""tHIIT 611.),), it-, MtIG 4HUT 6U.>.. before: the compound verbs .xE~. an· swer, UI (-(\f)T.... ' 6&..l.A. cry out. and ~ ... recline (or sit) at table; the funn and syntax of the verb funn xsz. touch. which appears as an actiV1! Infinitive (to which the object i<; linked by 6') and fur which there is no evidence in the present (bipa.l1ite pallem); the qualitative fonns .,..-m and ttlm (fmm q,on. reeei~, or z()IIl, hide); the use of the noun "1', compa.nion (the singular of the fumiliar pluml ol'uy). to cxprt'SS reciprocal relntionships ("onc another"); the omission of the linal {o)y in the verb lHl, st:e. and the advcro HHO. there.
conjugalions.
2.2.2.1.
CQll;W1Clive (singular
f., plural I., 2., 3.) tin·,
I., 2. m., [f.J, 3.
Ill.,
1'11(., [NTG-), Ntl', IiC', frrN·,
NT6TN' (P. Mil. Copli 1 chietly NT6TON·). Nce-, nom. NTO-,
2.2.2.2. FUlure cO'limlclive
nom. NT),p6-, 2.2.2.3. Temporal. cl~where normal, appears only sporadically and seCIlIS 10 be a foreign body in M: irr6Ffl"', Acts 10:10; irrtlfOY-. Mauhew 11:7. Its fune· lion is covered by the relative formes) of the lirst pcrfect eo.a.... or trr~ t.a...•• nom. 00.a.- or trrli t.a.-; the fonn with the converter trr6 appears only as a $C(;ondary form (in that function) and only in the Glazier codex. 2.2.2.4. Limita~ IIJ.HT"1-, nom. •loJfT6-. 2.2.2.5. Firsl l;onditiona.1 .a....,.a.Jfo. nom. 1f6IIw, (neg. always second conditional). 2.2.2.6. Second COPlditiotlOl .a..... nOIll. J.r6-. 2.2.2.7. Causalive infinitive -T(r)6..·• nom. -T(r)6(neg. -THTf6'I-. etc.. only once appears a form with· out r. ·THTGy·. Acts 4:18). NT)'pG'l",
3. Vocabulary Other char...cteristics of the dialect include the combination H·t-. that is. the use of the word Hoyt. God, from the neighboring (flayyumic) dialect to rcproducc the M word NOYT6 by a contraction; the fonn N61l fo!' the particle that Introduces the subsequent noun identifying the pronominal subject of I' conjugation; the indefinite PrQnouns ~I. anyone, and "tHeY. anything; the perfect participial pt'elix lJ!"'; the modal verb to be able; the intetjcction tt, tt1'ino. and (in combinntion) t(fl~l6 tI. 10. see; the form of the compound preposition Hoye-. f4oytl'l' with its wide range of application; the rich use of the noun 16T in itself and for the formation of the preposition (~)JU6T fl-. beyond. and of the adverb bU,6T, over, the substantival infinitive HHT ~LV. as a constituent
Hfl""
4. Syntax TIll; syntax of M also has some special features. The most chanu:teristic is a type or sentence in which the relative p:u1icle OTC apptms to take the position of the copul.. in a nominal sentence. such as N1'lok ilTtI TIllXfC ntijllrO Hut 6Tlo":. "Thou al' the Christ. the son of the living God," Matthew 16:16. In reality, however. this is the slx:dal fo.m of an abbre· vi..tcd deft ~ntence. 818UOGRAPIIV
Barns. J. W. B.• and R. KasM:r. "Lc Manuscrit moyen·tgyptien B. M. Or. 9035." Mllseall 84 ( 1971):395-401. Funk. W. P. "Beitrage des llIillelligyptischen Dialekts wm koptischen Konjugationssystem." In Sllldies Prc$etlled to Hans Jakob Po/oISky. ed. D. W. Young. pp. 177-210. East Gloucester. Mass... 1981. Husselman, E. M. ''The Martyrdom of Cyriacus and Julina in CoptiC." JOllmol of the American Re· searr:h Cenler in Egypt 4 (1965):79-86. Kahle. P. E. Bala'iwh: Coptic TexIS frottl Deir d/kJ/o'iwh in Upper Egypt. Oxford and London. 1954. Orlandi. T. Paplri del/a U"iversilll deg/i Swdl di MilaI/O (1'. Mil. Cop/i). Vol. 5, LeI/ere di Sail Paolo in cuplu ussirinchila. edizjolle, commelllo e iudici di T. Orlandi, con/ribula fin/J1I6'/ico IIi II. Quecke. Milan. 1974. Osing, J. lJcr spiJ/iJgypti~he J'apyrllS 8M. 10808. Wieslxlden. 1976. Schenke. H.-M. "On the Middle Egyptian Dinlect of the Coptic lmlguagc." Etlchorio 8 (1978):4J'(89)(104)58'. -::.,-c Das Mallhiills.Evtltlge!iwll iltl mitteliigypti.schetl Dialdt des Kopti.s<;hen (Codex Scheide). TeXle und Untersuchungen WI' Geschichte del' llltchristlichen Ulcratur 127. Berlin, 1981. HANS-MARTIN ScltEXKE
META DIALECT
META DIALECT. By common consent the term "dialect" is ust.'t! by Coptolugists for those idioms whose originality, in ,'elation to one another, is very strongly markcd. The b.a.'lis for judgmcnt is, of COUrliC. on the lelllcal and morphosyntlll;tical lcvels. but also and above all, using the ,nost convenienl and practical critelion, on the phonological level, through the numb<::r of phonemic oppositions. their qualily, and Ihe clarity of their represenUltion in their rcspcttive orthographic systems. This originali. ty is, hov.oever, located at the very heart of the dassital Coptic stage of evolUlion. and nOI at lhe immediately anterior stage (thai of the P1l;OTQOtAu:.cr) or al any stage immediately poslcrior. On this basis, if such a posterior stage of evolution should manifcst itself dearly enough in one tellt Of' another (normal· ly late), one might call Ihe language of this tellt a "mctadiak'Ct" (Kasscr, 19803. p. 112). II is in fact known that after the beginnings of the history of literary Coplit and long before the Clttinction the language and its reduclion to the status of a fossil piously prcscn,'l'
or
165
or a scribe deeply RllllChcd to his local p."ltois long after the apparently linal exlinction of a dialect on the litcl'3ry lcvel, this tlialect. considered dead. should SUlfate again in one isolated copy or another, It could then he a ea.-.e oot of the reappearance of the dialect in its ancient form bUI of an avaUlr of Ihe dialecl, a ralhe,· different and, in some ways, developed fonn of it, an original form thai clearly shows Ihe effects of the influence of 5 hUI onc in which can be found, nonetheless, several of the characteristics of the old dialect, which had not quite died out. This late, postclassical fonn of a diak'(;t, surviving in a developed condition (or degenerate, according to the criterion by whith one judges it), could be described as a "metadl."llect," It is also not inconceivable that in the Arab peri· od, at the time of the decline of the dominant ncutml Coptic idioms S, some minor dialect that was nOl quite slined by S should have come to life for somc time in a very poor and mediocre whion 00 the literal)' level, profiting from the space it could briefly occupy in those times of cultural anarchy when S had lost its supremacy and Arabic had nOl yel conquered it absolutely (enough 10 make impos· sible the survival of any remnant of Coptic cultural life in the depths of some remOle dislrict). The cullural anarchy iL<;clf, and pcmaps thc influence of Arabic, which gave this linguistic renaissance an original character, may give the impression, on the one hand, of decadence in the I:mguage and, on the other, of the binh, slill vague and confused, of a new fonn of the Egyptian language, in !lOme ways "postCoplic:' Even if such a phenomenon did nOl have an 0ppol1unlty to display iL~elf in full bloom, even if il was reduced pcnorec 10·a llrnid and ralher clumsy essay, it remains nonetheless very interesting for the linguist analyzing "Ie fait copte" diaehrooically and in its vadous dialects. Here one mighl by analogy call lhis new idiOln, even poorly outlined, a "metadialect:' TIle only meladialcetal Coptic idiom aClually well enough known to allow one to study the phenomenon is OJALa,. II (or Hermopolilan. or Ashmuninie). Since metadialectallstll shows ltselr, above all. through phonological and morphosyntactical impov· erishment, it is possible thaI it will scarcely afford any significaot original elemenL~ on these levels. In such a case, il will be legitimate to concede lhat the incorporation of the metadialect into a general and systematic study of the Coptic dialects Co; not indispensable.
166
MUQADDlMAH
IJIBLIOGRAPlIV
Chaine, M. Elimetrts de grllmmllire dilllec/llfe cap/e. PaOs, 1933. us Dia/Ules copIes tJ.5$iou/iqll/!$ Al, les CarnClc,istiques dt! /t!lIr plrontliq'le, de /t!ur syll/lUt!. Paris, 1934. Kasscr, R. "Dialcclcs, sous--dialeclc.~ et 'di:LIecticules' dans l'Egypte copte." 7.eilschrift liir ilgyp/ische Sprnche ulld A/lerlllJIIsklllltle 92 (1966): 106-115. "Pr())~omCncs a un C$S3i de classification sYSlematique des dialcctC5 el subdialectes eoptes scion les critcres de I::a phoncliquc, I, Plincipes el telminologie." Mlm!(l1I 93 (198&):52-112. " ... , II, Alphabets el syst~mcs phon(:tiqul,..'S." MU$Coll 93 (19BOb):2J7-97. " ... , Ill, Systbnes 011hographi. ques et l:t\lcgorics ditllectalcs." Mlm'!OIl 94 (1981):87-148. RODOLF'HE KA!;SI'.R
MUQADDIMAH.
Muqoddil/lllir is the Arnbic term for a grammar of Ihe Coptic language in Arabic. When thl: Coptic language was facing extinction in the Ihineenth cenlury, Coptic scholal'S began 10 fix the rules of their own nntional and religious Ian· guage in order to enable the reader to undcr.;mnd the Coptic of biblical and liturgical texts.. These grammar.;, called mllqaddimalr (plural, mllqaddimal), meaning primarily "introduction" or "preface" but also "account" or "statement," were written in Ara' bic and used Ambic gmmmatical lenninology. There is no refen:nce 10 earlier Greek aUlholilies, such as Aristarchos of Samothrace (217-145 B.C.). the cre· alO" of grammatical tcrnlinology, who lived in A)c}[· andria, or to his pupil Dionysus Thrax, the aUlhor of the first Greck grammar, in only lwenty.fivc para· grnphs, a model for countles.~ IMer trealises. The creation of an 1l1)pr'Opl'iale gmmmaticaltenni. nology for Coptic wa.~ the work of several scholars using lerms of lhc Amble national grammar' and :\dapting othel'i'i 10 lhe spirit of thc Coptic language. When comparing thc diffcrent authors, one sees Ihal thcre wa.~ a continuous pl'Ogn..'SIi in c}[actitude thai reached ils pt'Uk with the QiJadall of Athanasius of ~, Ihe longest and most c1aborate such treatise that survives. The term mllqllfldima1l has been retain· ed by Arabic and Western scholar.; for independent treatises, such as Ibn Khaldiln's historical There is, however, a different form, Illl1qaddamlllr, meaning literally "what has been proposed", used in the sense of "preface (of a book}" (de Biocr.;tcin· Ka7Jrnir.;ki, 1868. Vol. 2, p. 692) or "first chapter"
won:.
(AI·Munjid, 1962, p. 613). In some dictionaries both form~ (lI1l1qaddinrah, mllquddumulr) occur (Wehr, 1952, p. 669). nlC firsl of these grammars is the MuqaddimoJr of Ambd Yuhanna as·SamannOdi (laic name al·As'ad ibn ad·Duhayri) who was con~cmted bishop of SamannOd (westem Della) in 1235 by Patriarch cyrillus in Old Cairo (Gmf, 1947, Vol. 2, pp. 37175). There are 1"-0 versions: thc Bohairic one (Codex Vaticanll.~ Copt. 71) was published and lmnslated iUlu lo'llin by Athanasius Kircher (1643, pp. 2-20). A translation into French was done by E.. Dulaurier, profeSliQr of Malay and Javanese and aUlhol' of differ· ent publications on the Coplie langu:lge (Ca/aloglle, 1849, pp. 360-64, 718-39); Ihis (par1illl) publle:Jlion brilhlOlly iIIustr.llt's the work accomplished by lhe Coplic scholar. In Arnba Yu~ann;i as·Samanmidl's work one can obse,ve the birth of new grammatical sludies. Some definllions seem 10 be somewhal primitive, but lhey nevenhell-ss led to developmenl of a real grnmrtlllli· cal terminology. Thus, it is true that "wonl~ beginning with Ill" are masculine, those "beginning wilh ·t" are feminine, and those "beginning with iii" are plurals. He observed lhal masculine words in Coptic OIay be feminine in Arabic and vice versa, as with Ihe Coptic feminine ~ , fox or vixen, and the Ambic masculine ath-tha'lab, fox; conversely, the masculine t~, earth, ili the feminine aJ-anj in Arabic. There is almosl no thool')' conccming the prefix conjugalion, but thc examples quoled are ncvenhcless helpful: JoU.f'61iCJo.Xl - li-ka)' Ila/akal· luma, lhat we may speak; Jo.
MUQADDIMAH
Arabic: IIIIU/il/(kllr, mnsculine (Ill "lll~llkkar), nnd mwvalllllll, fl'mininc (- mll'/lIUlath). Coptic word~ beginning with oy arc "indctel'minatc si'lgulars" (mll/rad hi.ghayr a/·ali/ lIIa-I·Mm, lilemlly "singular without the !cUel'S a/·," i.e., without the Ar...bic dcll· nite aI1icle). The po5lSCript read~ as follows: "This is Ihe end of the A1l1q/llldimllh, Whocvel' will remark a mistakc may nOie and correct il and in l~tlJm for this servo ice he may rt.>ccivc the retribution and the recom· pense that he mcrits" (Duhlurier'S tellt; omitted by Kil'Cher, 1643), A Sahidic veBion of Amba Yul,lan~'s A1//qaJdimIlJr, probably the work of another scholar whose mOlher language was Sahidic, has been published in Ambic and Coptic, but without translation, by Munier (1930, pp. 46-64). Al.Wajlh Vul,lannA al.QalyUbl (from Qalylib, nOf1h of Cairo) wrote a Cop!ic gmmmar to fulfil a wish of his friend AbO Isl)Aq ibn al·'AssAI. lie was still living in 1271, for in that year he com~ a funeml oration for Patrian:.h Gabriel, Instt.'3cl of using lhe paradigmatic method of Amba Yu~nna asSamanm"idl's work, he began to establish rules for the morphology of Coptic. His introduction has been translated by Mallon (1906, pp. 126-29). Abu Is~aq mentions hhu in his own gnulIlIlnr as "the estima· ble, learned, veneroble Sheikh al.Wajlh Yul,mnn:., son of the Priest Michael. son of the PriLost ~qah al-QalyObl" (Mallon, 1907, pp. 222-29). Ath·Thiqah ibn IId.Duhayri wa.<; the author of a grammar in which he tried to improve on the works of Amba Yul.l.'lnnli and al·Oalyitbi. When he saw Ibn K!tib Oa~l"s Tah.~ira, he noticed how it depended on lhe muqllJdimflt of as·5tlnmnnCldi and al-QOIlyilbT. His Mllqaddimah follows the Arabic categori7.ation of won.ls: ism (noun - substantive, adjcctivc, numeral, pronoun), li'/ (verb), and ~larl (pal1icles, such as prepositions and conjunctions). Its appendix discuss· cs somc slUlerncntS of Ibn Kt'lliu Oay~r"s gmmnlru'. It is now known lhllt Ibn Klitib Oll~r wrote an cxplanation of thc Revelation of John 20:4 in A,M. 983/A.D. 1266-1267, bUI aner this j)ass.'lge Ihe manu· scripl hreak~ off. [t is thus certain that Ath·Thiqah's MlIqll
or
167
An·Nushu' Abo Sh:iklr ibn BUlrus al'·Rt'lhib was the son of an archon and administralor of thc Sarga Church in Cairo. l1te narllc an·NushO' is in full Nusho' al·Khil:if'ah, which means "growth of the caliphate." His activity in A.I>. 1249 and 1264-1282 is known (Gruf, 1947, p. 428). 1·le was deacon at the Church of al.Mu'allaqah in Cairo and wrote two v0luminous thcologic;:al treatist-os and a gr.ullmar, He endeavored to be more pedagogic than his PI-edecCS· SOB. ellplaining Ihe meaning of monolilcral prdlXcs ()" 0, I, H, Ii. 1\, till, _, x. t) and translating complex word foons and scnteneetli collected from the works of "the bishop of Sakha" and Ibn Ra~al or RaI,\I.uU, as W("II as from biblical and liturgical book.~, hagiographic tellts, and 51. Cyrillus' "Book of Tn:'-'1>"UT\:S." The introduction to his MlIqQliJimah has been translated by Mallon (1907, pp. 230-58). The origin of his biblical quotatioru is alwaY!' indicated by sigla. A grammar called AI-Tab.firoh (The Enlightment) is the work of Ibn Katib Oa~r, literally "son [in fact, grandson] of [the Emir] Qa)'!!3r's secrelary." His full name (with genealogy) is AbO I~q 'Alam ar·Ri'asah Ibrahim ibn ash-5haykh AbU Th-Thanll ibn ash· Shaykh ~fl oo·Dawlah Abu I.Fa¢J.'il Katib ai-AmII' 'Alam ad·Dln Oa~r (i,e., his grondfuthcr ....'as St:cn.~ tal')' to Emir 'Allllll ad·Dln Qa)'!!3r). His grammar, though appredated by AbU Isl)liq ibn al·'A.~<;31, depends both on as-&mannOdJ's MlIqllJdimah and un Amble gr.tmmar, Thus, he distinguished three nu(\\· bers of the noun (~ingular, dual, pluml) as in Arabic, while there are only twu Il\llnbcl1i in Coptic (singu· lar, plural). Nouns are either primitive (IltJO.tl, the eanh) or composed (1"H6OHlU, the truth). If the pronouns al~ numbered 1-5 (singular) and 6-8 (plur· al), he gave the following order: 12674358. Also the l'Cllltive pl'onouns arc quoted as 011,
168
MUQADDIMAH
(1972), who was able to collt.'Ct some dala on the time in which he lived. lie 1l1entioned a vocabulilrY called AWlIUanr al-Kaua'W, by Yu~annoi as· Samanmidi, who died after 1257, so it is certain that he lived in the second half of Ihe thirteenth cenlury. It may even be that he lived into the fourteenth century, as then: was then a bishop of Ofu:; callt.-d Athanasius who was the author of several writings, including "History of the Mymn,CorlSCCTation Under Ihe Palriarch Gabriel IV" (ibid., pp. 11-12). Thai these two authors were the same person i~ probable bUI nOI absolutely certain, for Athanasius is even today a common name among Copts. The Qilildah uses, a.~ do earlier "wqoddimlJl, Arabic grammaticallenninology. In many cases, expres· .~ions occur with differenl meanings 10 med the ne· eessities of Coptic. In her study Bauer presented an exhaustive clltalogue of Arubie grJmmatical terms used by Athanasius, in which she speCified whether each was used in the sense of the Arnbic authors or in a special sense for Coptic. A l}arakah (movement) is in Arabic a vowel sign placed over or under a consonant; in the superior position it significs a or ll, and in the inferiQr, i. A mlll}armk is a consonant bearing such a vowel sign and is pronounced with a follOWing vowel (a, f. Il): 00, bi, b". In Coptic the "mJ.la",ak means something different, the auxiliary vowel preceding a word. such as the name rfW'OftOC, Gregorios (protlOUnced with a short central vowel, 19hrtghfJriyOs, wriuen V);J,........ I ). in order to fadlitale the pronunciation of a conSOnant dustcr at the beginning of the word (ibid.• p. 40). In Ambic al·hunif aZ·VlIv/i'id (additional lellers) are the consonants " t, S, f, III, II. h, IV. and y used a.~ prefixcs, infixes, and suffixcs. In Coptic the same expression means the additional letters at the end of the Greek alphabet, that is, the leiters of demotic origin, such as CI,l (ibid., p. 123). MurllkJwb (com· posed) is a term created by Athanasius for the three letters ~ (ks), t (ps), and (Ii) (ibid., p. 124). TahIr jam' al·a5mii' is not the phenomenon of broken plurals, as in Arabic (e.g., buyl, house, plural. buy/il), but the normal plural form of Coptic nouns (ibid., p. 125). The juvn, in Arabic the modus apocopllluS (as in lam YfJktub, he did not write, not yuktllbu, he writcs)-that is, the vowellcss form (third-person singular yaktub)-is in Cop(ic the impcrativ<: or the prohibitive (ibid., p. 126). TasJuJid is in Arabic a gemination (double If as in A1/4h. God), but in Coptic (Sahidic only) it meam 0 .. Tt and Ilt (ibid., p. 127).
+
+-
Like other Coptic gr,lmmarinns, Athan.a.~ius adopted the classification of words in lhrce cnlegorics: bill, noun; fi'I, vern; and ~Iarf, pnrtlcle. It is astonish· ing thai there is not the slightest trace of the famous gn.mmatical .school in Alexandria. There arc only four cxpressions derived from Greek temlS: u~1r14 ¥JlI'lfyah, vowels (rp6I~..m); al.m4 IIawiiriq. vowels (nnother translation of the preceding term); af;t~lnlf all-'li# rrawllriq, semivowels (i!IoIUpwJ'O'), in Arabic a postclassical formation; and a~lr1/1 fUlI'ii",il. \'oicclcss consonants (&rp6lPa, sci!. 0'TI"Xt"Ur. ibid., pp. 147-48). Almost all quotalions in the Qi/adalt arc of biblical or liturgical origin, including even lhe beginning or Genesis in 5."\hidie, olherwise not conl;C"'cd: zlf T6tOY6rr6 ~l1NOyl"6 l"~M1U TIll! MN r1K~2, "In the be· ginning Gud made the heaven and lhe ear1h" (ibid., p. 197). In lIny case, Alh;\I1a.~ius did not wish to lench his r~ade,"S CopTic as n spoken language. Quile new arc the phonetic pm':l.gl'll.phs al the end of the hook, where one finds, ror example, the pronunciation of II as wl!ah (-w), e.cept at the end where it is bi!l/h, as in lllOytlll, the pliest (ibid.• p. 230). Ukewise, x L<; pronounced sir in four (or five) words, such as XCl('G. a grt.'Cting U'lI:ipo!), which survives even today in sharll, but elsewhere it is k. as in tyXK, soul, and 6yXH, prayer, today pronounttd tbslka and awka al lainlyah Oibli, a village nonh of wor, and in other places.. AI the end of his Oiladoh, Athanasius spoke of thl: Coptic dialects still spoken in his lime. There were still IWO diak-cts alive: (I) Sahidic, spoken from As· wan to Muny:11 al.Qays (i.e., Munyat Il.'lnl Kh~lb. today Minyah), and (2) Bohairic, spoken in the "Bohail'll.h" (Bu1}airah), pnXr."\bly the northwestern Delta, in Old and New Cairo. A thil'd, Bashmtiric, formerly spoken in "the region of Bashmtir" (probably the ea.~lern Della), was e.linct. Athamlsiul> also spoke of Coptic words That sound· ed alike but were wriuen ditl'erenlly (ibid., p. 306). He had decided to write a kind of poem called mll/hal/Il/Ir (threefold) 10 Teach thcm 10 his rcaders. This verse form is Al'll.bic and has been used in Coptic only once, in the so-called Tdadon, the "swan·song or Coptic literature." It employs strophes of four lines; the first three rhyme wilh each other, but the last onc rhymes with other last linl'S: produc. ing the .scheme aaab, cccb, dddb. alld so on. Then: are somc anonymous mUqQddimllt (Gr.ll, 1947, Vol. 2, p. 446) not yet edited. Two scholars known to have written gmmmars are "the bishop of SamannOd" and Ibn RaJ:laI 01' RaJ:lJ:mI, bolh menlioned by an-NushU'.
OLD COPTIC
Togelher wilh Ihe Coplic scalllS (sec SlJUAM), the muqllddima/ proved exlremely impo'1ant for the study of Coptic and F..£YJlIian in Europe. Thank!> to Alhanasius Kircher's UJlgull Aegyplillcll R~li/ulll (1643), Jean Frarn;ois Champollion was able 10 rec· ognize lhe partly phonetic character of the Egyptian hieroglyphs. mainly b<-~ausc of lhe monoliteral pronominal sullllles, and 10 achieve their decipherment in a relatively short lime. On lhe other hand. a Coptic pric:sl, ROf.l..ll. AI./r()KIII (1695-1787). used YuhannA 1IS.$alllannudl's Muqllddimuh for his Rudimel/la Lillguae Coplae sive Aegypliacal1 ad Usum Co/· legii Urmmi dl1 Propag(l/ufa Fitle (Rome, 1778).
BIBLIOGRAl'lIY
'Ahd :l1·M:lsl~, Y. "AI.Muqaddimi1t W:l,s,S:llalim." In Risl1lal [Jam'I)'
-,-C'
169
Wehr, H. Arabisehes WaT/enlllcll lilr die &hriltsproche der Gege,,",aT/. Wiesbaden, 1952. WERHER VVCICHL
OLD COPTIC. Although Coptic dictionaries use the abbreviation 0 (or, in German, Ak, or Aftkoplisdl) in the same manner as lhe inilials of the Coptic dialccts (A, Liz 1.2), S, M, F, 8, elc.), Old Coptic is nOI the name of a specilic dialect, The lcrm OC is used for the lallguagc and script of a number of pagan leXl~ Ihal are earlier than, or eontempornry with, the oldest texts in Coptic proper-lhat is, the oldest COllllc lellts of ChriSlian nr Gnostic (including Manichaean) contents (Haardl, 1949; Kahle, 1954: VC'll0IC, 1973). Not unlike "demolic," OC may be primarily regarded as a Icnn for the writing systems or ALPHABETS of thc respectivc texIs, rather than for lheir luntluul!:e. secondarily, il may refer to lhe reo spective idioms. Thus, onc may speak of a lext writlen in OC script, bUI nOI in OC language (sec below, 2.7), The more important OC lellts may be grouped, according to lheir character, into pagan magical lexlS and pagan astrological texIS, 1.0 addition to ICX1.5 entirely written in OC, some OC passages or shorter lexts are embedded in Greek contexts. Fur· thermore, one has to take inlO account the OC glosses in several demotic magical papyri. There are a number of OIher altempts to write Egyptian (Late Egyptian or contemporary VCJ'113Cular) in Grt:ek letters, with or without addition of demolic signs. This male rial may be adduced for comparison, but it should nOl be labclt:d OC (d. Quaegebeur, 1982). The telllS that have hitherto been .'egarded as ex: (cf. Kammerer, 1950; Steimlorff, 1951; Million, 1956; Vergole, 1973; Osing, 1976, p, 128, n. 3; the glosses on lS:J.iah in Kammerer, 1950, no, 1756, arc here cllc1udcd, since they 'lre of Christian conlexi and of pure I'ayyumic phonology) may, in respect to their conlents, be c1a..~silied a..~ follows:
I. Main Group: Old Coptic Tellis Pfllyer, or plea, to an Egypti:m god (Osiris): 1, I. The OC Schmidl Papyrus (present location un· known); firsl 10 second century A.D. PerhaPJI from the Hennopolitan area (Satzinger, 1975). Horosco~:
1.2. The London Horoscope Papyrus (P, London 98); first or second century ....D. (Cerny, 1957; d.
170
OLD COPTIC
Kammerer. 1950. nos. 1761, 1762. 1763. 1766; Kasser. 1963). 1.3. TIle Michigan Horoscope Papyrus (P. Michigan 6131): second cenlury A.D. From eAc3V'dlions 31 Soknopaiou Nesos (WulTeli. 1941). Magical spells and prescriptions: 1.4. The OC passages of the Mimaut Papyr'ls (P. Louvre 2391): late third cenlury A,D. (Preisell' dlln1., 1973. pp. JOlr.: K1l1l1nlerer. 1950. no. 1776). 1.5. The DC passngcs uf the Paris Magical Papyrus (P. Bib!. Nal. suppl. gr. 574): founh cenlUl)' A,D. Acquired al ThL-b{'S (Pn~isend.UlZ, 1973. pp. 6677; cf. Kammerer. 1950. nos. 1732, 1758, 1759, 1760. 1762, 1763, 1767. 1772. 1776; Kahle, 1954. Vol. I, pp. 242-45; Roeder. 1961. pp. 21822). 1.6. The OC lnsc.nion in Ihe Berlin Magical Papyrus (P. Berlin P 5025): fourth to fiflh cenlury A.D. Perhaps from Thew. This vel)' short lext (fif· teen words) cuntains no demotic signs. A sign for f is expected as a suffill: pl'Onoun attached to the last lYord, but it is umitted. Hence, the tell:l may be con.~idered an example uf Greek TRAN· SCRII'1'I0N l':.lther than OC.
cr.
1950, nU!i. 1763, 1769. 1779; Roeder, 1961, pp. 185-213). 2.3. In a demotic papyrus of Lciden (P. Lcidcn 1.384): third century A.I). or slightly later, wrillen by same scribe as 2.2 (JohnSOll, 1915). 2.4. In a demotic papynls of the louvre Museum (P. Louvre E 3229. fonnerly P. Anastasi 1061); third or fourth centul)' A,I), (Jotm.'M)n. 1977).
Glosses on ic lind OC;
II
hier'alic
onoma.~ticon.
in both demot-
2.5. In a Copenhagen papyrus (P. Carlsbcl'g 180; fur· Iher fragments tm: prcscr'I'Cd in Bel'lin and f1or· ence); aoolll 180 A.Il. From Tcbtunis (Osillg, 1989).
Demotic name lisl with OC glosses: 2.6. A Municll papyrus (schoolbook?): second century~.
A magical lellt wrillen in the OC liCript bUI in the lale classical Egyptian language: 2.7. The Egyptian Oxyrhynchus I'apynls (P. Bril. Mus. 10808); second centUl)' A,n. From the Oxyrhynchus excavations (Clurn. 1942; Osing. 1976).
Bilingual mummy labels (Greek and OC):
2. Compllmtive Malerlsl Under this hL-ading are grouped lsol:.led words. such as glos.'leS, and a telll IYrillen in the DC scrip!, but in an idiom that is considerably older than that of the other DC tellts. For the rendering of Eg)'Ptian in Gn.-ck letters from an earlier period. see PRF..ow rome OC glos."Cs on magical names and the like wlillen in demolic or in cipher: 2.1 1n a delllotic magical papyrus of the British Mu·
scum (I'. Brit. Mus. 10 58/1); third century A.O, (Bell el aI., 1931). (Note; The glos.~e~ of 2.1. 2.3. and 2.4 arc on magical names and the like only and do 1101 contain any true Egyptian. Thcy do not lIIakc usc of any leucrs of demotic origin. It is only for their close relalionship to lhe truly OC glos.~ of 2.2 that they an! here taken into acCOllnl.) 2.2. In the demotic Magical Papyrus, or "(Bilingual) G~K: Papyrus," of London and Lciden (P. Brit. Mus.. 10 070, fonncrly P. Anastasi 1072, and P. Lciden I. 383. fonnerly P. Anastasi 65); Ihird century A.D. Acquired al TI1t:bcs (Griffilh and "lompson, 1904-1909; cf. Kammerer,
2.8. Two mummy labels in Berlin; second ecntury A.D. From AkhmTm (Kammerer, 1950, nos. 1770. 1775).
The DC telllS and the comparative material arc pre:so:nted in chronological order in Table I. It can be SCen from the chronological ammgement thaI in spile of lhe scarcity of Ihc material. and allowing for thc random nature of lhe SlImple, lhere is a development in the usc of the DC language and script. One of the oldest tell:ts. the Schmidt Papyrus (1.1), is from the realm of Egyptian PDI'Ulflr beliefs: just a.~ cady Egypllnns who found themselves in des· perate situations would have recourse to dead pel" sons by writing "lettcrs to the dead," they would later address their pleas to gods (cspecially, perhaps, those of the nL-cropoli~; see Satunger, 1984). But whereas earlier picas (&lite to PtolelIlaic periods) were written in demotic, around 100 A.D. OC was chosen for a similar purpose. Two more ohhe earliest OC tellls (1.2-3) are horoscopes apparently connected with the l'ctivitics of bilingual astrologers. Othcr tcxls of the second century (2.5, 2.6, 2.8) sen.-ed practical purposes. None of the lellts mentioncd here is of magical character,
OLD COPTIC
171
Table I. Old Coplic TUI$ alld Coltlpora/ive Ma/erial
First 10 Sl.'Cond ccnlllry A.n.
1.1
Third cenlury A.I),
1.2 horoscope 1.3 horoscope 2.6 glosses on demotic name list
AboUi ISO A.O.
Third
century A.O.
Third or third to fourth century
I
A.D.
Fourth centufY .Ul. Fourth (0 linh century A.O.
proyer
2.7 Egyptian magicallext 2.8 mummy labels 2.5 glosses on hieratic onomaslic;on 1.4 magical lext 2.1 glosses on dcmOlk magiClIltc,lC1 2.2 glosses on demotic magicallexls 2.3 glOll.~cs on demotic magicallCXI$ 2.4 gl()l;sCS on demotic magicalll:XIS 1.5 magicaltcxt 1.6 magical text
I but about the magical tcxls. wrincn in the i"nucoccd by
same time, DC was being applied 10 The oldest of the texts preserved L~ classical F.&yplian Inngu.\lge (strongly Late Egyptian) but in the OC script
lllotk script. I'honological evidence has been ad· duced for assuming that the gl~"SCS were aimed nOI at a speaker of Coplic bUI r;uhcl' al a Greek-speaker (sal1.ingel', 1984).
(2.7). From a later dale there arc demotic magical lexlS in which names and eenain tenns are glossed in OC script. Magical tcxts in the OC language seem to be the latest stage of this devdopment. When they .....e re produced. Coptic writing wa.~ already in full usc in the Egyptian church as well as among copyisIS of Gnoslic and Manichaean te:tlS. It may be assumed that some inconsistencies in the latest OC te:t1S are due not so liloch to a lack of pnlctice in a pioneering stage as to a reluctance to use the conventions of the Christian licribes or even ddiber.ile choice of funns that were lhought to give to the le:tts an an;h'lit: appcamnce. Another significant fcatore of many OC te:t1S is their connection with Greck tc:tts or even with Greek language (Satlinger, 19M). Both horoscopes an: wrillen on scrolls that also contain Greek lexts (cf. Kammerel', 1950, nos. 1766, 1778). The DC London horoscope is appended 10 a horoscope wrillen in Greek; the vel1iO of the papyrus beal'S the famoos funeral Ol'ation of Hypcridl'S. The OC magical texts arc just part... of larger bodies, the greater part being wrillen in Creek. Some peculiarities of writing and alphabet may point to writers of the Greek tl1ldition as compilers of these Egyptian lexls. TIle demotic magical texIS with OC glosses seem to be, partly at leasl, translations from the Creek. Some Greek spells and several Greek words occur in lhese texIS, wnllen in Gn:ck or OC and occasionally in the alphabetic de-
The Wriling System of the OC Tex:ls OC telllS are written with Greek charactel'S supple. mented by a number of sign... demotic origin that resemble rather closely their demOlic prototypes. This Is the mOSt conspicuous feature of OC. The systems the individual tcxl.s are inconsistent insofar IlS more than one sign may be used for the 53me phoneme. In some cases, historical phonology may aCCOUI1l for this. 8y analogy to the demotic spelling, an allcmpl may have been made 10 distinguish sounds thllt had once been dilfcn::ut bUI IHid coincided by the time the respeClive OC te:tts were written. Thus, in SOllle texl~ (1.1, 2.2, 2.7) a distint:tion is madc bctwcen fih and 1 ~I (or v.wl-mts), according to elynlology, no less carefully linin in contempoltu)' (Roman period) demotic. The London horost:Opc (1.2) oncc (I. 142) uses a dcmotic m-sigu in )CWOy (i.e., 'R'CCDOY, F..gyptian m sJ.w), whel'e the clement" goes back 10 Middle Egyplian m. In thc SOInlC leXI, :.t is used for an s-sound Ihal goes back to an· cient _ (Cemyet al., 1957, p. 92, n. 149), which is, however. coinddence. The use of - (a demotic .,sign) for an initial" of syllabic qu:llily, In the London Ho~ope Papyrus (1.2), offers a due to the origin the .supralinear stroke of Coptic proper (Crum, 1942, p. 22, n. 2; in other tellIS, i.e., 1.4 and 1.5, the stroke Is Slill usctl in connct:tion wilh "
or
or
or
172
OLI> COPTIC
only). The Pari.. Magieal Pap)'l'\ls (1.5) makes LL'ie of the Greek spiritus a.spcr for It (originating bolh from Egyptian It and ~). In some !e"'ts whole words are wrillen with demotic Iigatul'eS or id(."Ogrnms (1.2; 2.2; cf. 1.1). The principal ex: signs of demotic origin al"C pre· sented in Figun: I.
The Quesllon of Dialects The OC mngical te"'tS were writlen down at a time whell the Slttndanlization of the COptic dialects had just staned. Other OC lexl.S were wrillcn considerably earlier. In gencl
The Schmidt Papyrus (1.1), wrincn in S. has, ho",'e\"1:r. 1*4-. with (S Rlf-, 8 11(;1+). and HOfl6. nurse (5. HOOIKI; 8. HOt_). thus perhaps proving a certain t\f· finily to 8. On the syntactic le\'el. note the use of the third future in a rdati"e clause (as in B), where 5 would hal/e tlte first futUl? In the Akhmirnic London Horoscope I'apyrus (1.2), a few forms agn:e with S nnd IJ. controlry to the A ehnraCleriSlics l/ral arc found in lhe remaining mlilerial: IlOfx (quaL). 10 be Sep;uro. about the m:\llcr, I. 25. may correspond either to S En;:(M (.4 and f.. J..) or to tl. ll~. All these non·S features could be expected in an L-likc idiom. L 94 is the beginning of a mythologicill story of Isis. I\t this point. lhe character of lltc idiom chang. es. A distinction is made between II ('. '. ClC.) and ~ (x). as in 8 (~ and p, respectively) and A (~ and t, respectively); the te~t has. however, the ;i·sign where A would have I. eontmry to the II,l of lhe othcr dia· lect..: ooi6. du~, II. 95 IIl1d 97 (cf. A. pm.). 11le aspirate consonant.. of B are alien to thc phO' nological system of the papyrus. "The glottal stop. lacking in Band .41. is indicated by doubled rowels when following an D-sound (~. slim. I. III; n:xrr'" . hand. I. 120 bis). but never when following lin A- or E-sound (I),Y"'. 'i6T"', eye. II. 9S and 97; M6f6. noon, I. 94; «l('t, d.1ughtcl', pa........ im; fffiyl, to think. I. 152; H60Y. mOlher. I. 102). There is no
Hieroglyphic
Hieratic
Demotic
-", .J etc.
-
,
£
J
.J,'J /'
),1
7,1
,
./'. f>
n ~
'"
:U
"
,
/)
l
.-/
•
,
)
•
r
0
h
,
h
0
h
2.7 1.5 1.1,2.2
2.7 2.7 1.2
"'&
,
,.4
,r
I.S (used for
(P.Bodmer VI)
1, l!
J and l!) 2.2,2.7
lA, I.S (1.77)
l-Ll-
'-
2.2 1.3
'L
x
!
1.I 1.2, 1.3, I.S. 2.2,2.7
2.7 ?
l!
1.Z, 1.3, 2.2.
•
..n-
1.1, 1.2, 1.3,
104,1.5
G
I
0
1.2
!,
,
1.I
1.1,2.7
>,>
I
2.2, 2.8 1.2
1
2.7
I
j
Phonetic value in OC
•
1.3, 2.7
?
?
?
Coptic derivatives
Old Coptic
• (P.OudmcrVI)
k
k'
6
1.I
?
k'
1.2
•
-FIGURE 1
'"
<.
1.1
~
2.2
,.
2.7
0
d. .L
0
,
•
PRINCIPAL OLD COPTIC SIGNS OF 1la.1QTIC ORIGIN. Numbcn refer 10 the clas..~ific:l1ion
lexls given above.
173
or
174
OLD COPTIC
trace of Ihe ,.. lambdacism. As regards \'OCaHSIII, many words are PIl)Vi
SUlllming up, i1 may be snid thai in II. 971f. (III allempl wa.~ nllldc 10 eneompa.s..~ several Coptic dill' leelS simuhaneousl)'. It IIlll)' be assumed Ihal this \vali to ~rve a pr.te-lical purpose:. The individual reader should be placed in a position 10 be able to usc Ihe spells in his own vernacular idiom. It should be remembered that the telll was most probably pUI down by a Gnxk compiler. If he found the source of the telll wriucn (or recited) in ::10 Egyptian idiom other thnn the one(s) he was most familiar with. he may have changed ii-partly in the main texi and
partl)' in the glosses, though retaining the original ven;ion. lie may also have subs!ituled vowel signs according 10 their sound values in contelllporory Greek, if such differed from the Coptic graphic Imdi. tion (e.g.. oy and Qt, respectively, for Coptic _. Ihlt~ indicating II pronunciation (0), not (:)), and 141 (?), not [oj, respectivel)').
Pre.Coptle Features Ikcause of Iheir pagan backgr'Ound, DC texl~ emr>lo)' man)' names, epithets. and lelms Ihat al'l;: not found in Coptic pl'Oper, such as TIlJo.lTGly, who is on (his) mounlain, an epithet of Anubis (EiYPtian, lpy.dw./): CI- or a N', son of (Egyptian, zj, zj II): and Tli, underworld (Egyptian, dJ/). Apart from that, words are used that have become obsolete in standard Coptic, sueh :L~ AOOtM, help 1.1, 1.8 (Coptic 101100..); "_6 (?), to copulate, 1.1, 1.6 (Coptic, T'NOOII.): H.l.0)"C6, liver (?), 1.5,1.117: rise (?, imperative), 1.5, n.I23, 138, CIC.: ~.., strong, 1.5,1.15: 1I0y, limbs (?). 1.5, 1.122: IMJ~', enchant, 1.5,1.149-150); Ken., fumigate, 1.4. 1.665: COYHO)"lO, good still' (sbJ ufr), OOYlo.l.t! (d. dClllotie 1.l'1, prefer), agrce:lble (?) star, COYIO)/'l, evil star, t:oyol-.\.J-O, hostile stal', 1.2 passim: l.~ll't, l.~'l (?), 1)('1;00 of his life (?), 1.3 and 1.2, 1.164). A conspicuous featu!'e is the almost comr>lete lack of GrCi!k words. ElCccptions are j,n'O,\OC, mcs' senger, 1.5,1.16: and 1.11f, air, 1.5,1.23. Olher prc-eoptic features can be found in Ihe morphology of the verb, such as residul.'5 of Ihe demotic n:lative form (Ilaardt, 1963-1964; SaIZinger, 1975, pp. 42f.) or the fonn -11f'TOY·. before lhey, 1.3, 1.153 (Coptic, Ffru:roy.). A rather stmnge feature is ~HO'(-, in (1.2, passim), since the w of Egyptian m·~"w had already oc'Cn dropped in the second millennium B.C.: possibly the form is influenced by the IIW sign of the tradilional Egyptian spellings on a purel)' graphic level. S)'ntac. tic uscs or a pre·Coplic naturc in the London Horo. scope Pap)'lus (1.2) include lack of an indefinite l\l~iclc (.l.:;ltfll l.GwnOlil.'1, a woman shall be to him, Ihlrd future, 1.144): pos,~essive usc of suflill: pronouns wilh a word like ?rl..,., voice (1.141): and condition' al construction l.'lGIDtMJ l.' (a construction found in Roman-period demolic). Nevertheless, the OC texis are definitely not tr:tnseriptions in OC script of demotic tellls: their morphology and synlall. are CS5oCntiaIJy Coptic.
00".
ltlBLIOGRAPIiV
8ell, H. I.: A. D. Nock: and F. H. TItompson. "Magi. cal TexIS fronl a Bilingual Pap)'rus in the British
PALEOGRAPHY
Museunl. Ediled wilh Tn:mslalions. Commcnlary and Facsimile." Proceedillg:; of Ihe Ori/isll AClldelPlY 17 (1931):235-86. Cerny. J.; P. E. Kahle; and R. Parker. ''The Old CopIic Horoscope." JOlln/al of Egyp/ia" Ardraeolo10' 43 (1957):86-100. Crum. W. E. "An Egyptian TCXI in Greek Charac· ters." J014n1al of Egypliall Archaeology 28 (1942):20-
3J. Grillith, F. L. and H. F. H, ThOlllpson. The DeJIIO/ic Magical PapJrIls of Loudoll alld Leideu. 3 \,o[s. Lon· don, 1904-1909. Haardt. R. "Vel'such einel' ahkoptischen Gl'ammatik" (Ph.D. diss.• University of Vienna, I 949). ____ . "ZUIn Gcbmuch des Pl'titcritalcn Rclativums '.'r (131'") im i\ltkoptl.<;chen und Koptischcn." Wie· lIer lei/sehrifl fiJr die Kllnd" des Morgen/wlI/"s 57 (1961a):9O-96. _ _ . "D.I.S Tempus W3~I-f slim im altkoptischen Text des PariseI' Zaube~pyrus," Wiener Zdl!ichrift fiir die Kuude des Morgen/mules 57 (196Ib):96-97. ___ "Residuale Rclalivfonnen im Altkoplischen.'· Wi/mer Zei/s<;hrif/ fiJr die Kmll/e des Morgell/allde.s 59/60 (1963-1964):95-98. Johnson, J. H. '"The Ocmolic Magical Spells of Lei· den I 384," Orulheidklllldige Mededelillgell I/il hel Ri;kslt/14sel/lPl VQII OudhedQl /e LeMen 56 (1975):2964. "Louvre E 3229: A Demotic Magical Tex\." EnchorifJ 7 (1977):55-102. Kahle. r. E. Bnlll"iwh: Coplic Tols from Deir el· Balll'iwh in Upper Egypl. Oxford and London. 1954. Kammerer. W. A Coptic BihUogrophy. e.~r. pp. 100101. Ann Arbor, Mich.• 1950. Kassel'. R. "Papyrus Londiniensis 98 (the Old Caplic Horoscope) and Papyrus Bodmer VI." Jmmra/ of Egypli'llI Archaeo/ogy 49 (1%3): I 57 -60. _--C. "Prolcgomcnes a un cssai de classification s)'litcmatique dcs dialectes et subJialeetes coptes selon les cliteres de la phonc1ique, I, Principes et tet"m ino[ogie." Mustul1 93 (1980):53- 112. Kasser, R., and H. Satzinger. "L'idiomc du p. Mich. 5421 (tmuve a Karanis, nord·est du Fayoum)." Wleuer Zelt!ichrift filr die Kmrdc des MQrgctJltmdcs 74 (1982):15-32. Mallon. A. Grllmmaire COllie. bibliographic. chres/olIIa/frie e/ WCllblllaire. 4th ed.. rev. M. Malinine, esp. pp. 288-89. Bcirul. 1956. Morenz. S. "Das Koplische," In Agyptisc/le Spraclle lI11d Schri(/. Handbuch dcr Orienlalislik 1/1/1. Leiden and Cologne. 1959; 2nd cd., 1973. p. 92. Osing, J. Der spClliigyplisdrc Papyrus 8M /0808. Wies· baden. 1976. '"The Dialect of Oxyrilynchus," £nehan'a 8 (Sondelband) (1978):29·(75)-(82)36·.
175
"Ein s¢ithieralisches Oslrakon aus TeblUnis." S/Ildietl VI' ailligyplisciler Kllimr. Bcihcflc. 3 (1989):183-87. Preisendanz. K. Papyri graecac ItIllgicae, die griechi. $Chetl Zlljj~rplIpyri, Vol. I. Leip-Lig, 1928; 2nd cd., rev. A. Hcnrichs. Coptic lexts by G. Moller, StUll' pn. 1973. Oua.egebcur. J. "De la prehiSloire de I'krilure cople.'· Oriell/llJiu Wvaniellsia PerioJica 13 (1982):125-36. Rot:der. G. I>er Al/sHaug der iigyplisc/rell Religio/l mil Re(onnatioll, Zallberei lllld Jcrrseilsg/twbe. Zurich, 1961. Sta1.inger, ~I. '~rhe Old Coptic Schmidt Papyrus." JOllrtla/ of lire Amen'can Research Center in Egypl 12 (1975):37-50. -:-C' "Die altkoptischl'n Tex1e als Zeugnl.'l..'lc del' Bel.lehungen 1.wischen Agyptel1l und Gr'iechen." In (,'rllc,'o-Coplit·u, ed. PeteI' Nllgd, pp. 137-46. Wisscnsch;lf1[iehe Beitr'.ige del' M:u1in·Luthl'rUni vCl'liitlit H;I[[e·Wittenberg. Halle-Wittenberg, 1984. Sieindorfr, G. I.chrbllch dcr kop/iu},(Ju Gmllmlulik. esp. pp. 2-3. Chicago, 1951. Vergote, J. Grammaire cop/e. Vol. Ib, Inlroductioll. pllOllitiqlfc e/ phollologie. IIlOrplloiogie sylllhima/i_ que (MnlC/IIre des semalllimles,. panic diachro-rriqlle. esp. pp. 12-13. Loovain, 1973. Wom:lI. W. H. "Notice of a Sccond-Cen!ury Text in CQplic Lenel'li," American JO/lrtral of Semitic La,,· Il/ale.s aud Li/era/urts 58 (1941):84-90. For funhel' references, see especially Kammerer, 1950. HELMlTT $ATLlNCFJI.
PALEOGRAPHY. Paleography, Ihe science of the cri1ical analysis of ancien1 scripts, not only makes it possible to l'ead, date, and fix Ihe I)l'ovenancc of documents produced by scribes bU1 also draws out othet" info1'1l1fl1ion of eXlr-eme value foJ' the knowledge of the his101y of culture. In analyzing ancient scdpts criliclllly, one has to tmce the hist01Y of grnphlc forms and to determine all the special fca· turC8 lhott ehar.lcterize the individual scripts, lhus making iI possible 10 classify them by ;\gc, origin. and funclion. FUl,hcl'Illore. Ihis science also incJudt.'5 Ihe study of the materials wilh whieh Ihe scribes did their work (and how Ihl..")' used. them). such all ink. cala· mus (reed pen). and the medium on which the texl is wtillen. This last would include (a) pliant material, like papyrus, parchmenl (seldom leather). and (later) flIIper; (b) rigid materials. such as wood (for
176
PALEOGRAPHY
mummy labels), potsherds of terra'eoUa when suit· able (ostraca), and lIaked stolle of appropriate quali. ty or shape (ostracn); (c) stone or tell';)-cotta li'om which a stekl or 11 dcui\:;\tory, commemorative, or funenll)' inscriplion could be made; (
most often were produced in be3uli!l11 ful1-pnge plates. His plates show complete pages of the manu' SCl'ipl~ (and thus naturally take up wholc pnges in his publication), Furthcr, unlike more modem paleogr~lphel's, Hyvemat never worked properly by anaIyl.ing the details of the various scriJlts; he merely presented and rapidly identified manuselipts he was intereSled in. As the length of its title indicales, the work of Stegemann (19]6) WllS a gre
PALEOGRAPHY
of cont,ibutiorlS to eneydupl..'tIias, which eliplains why this anicle is also iIIustmted by extr.lcts from pages ralher than whole pagl'S, (1.<; is frequently the case in Hyvemat (1888) and emmer (1964), despite the undoubted fuct that a scribe's handwriting would be much bener studit.'tI on a whole page. But one must admit that despite these limitations and con· straints. Stegemann made the m()l;t of the material he sought to organi7.e. The same cannot be said about the monograph on Coptic paleogr-aphy by Cr.lmer (1964), Failing 10 as· similme the progn~~ made in this lield after 1936 and too oflen providing inadequately checked in£or· malion, this work has not rullillcd CoplologisiS' needs; thus, il has been mther disnppointing (cr. M, Kl'lluse, 1966, an extremely cireumst:lOti;l1 repOl1 on this suhject). 11le present ar1iele makes nu ;rHempt to presenl a complete sUlVey of the state of Coptic paleography. It is written merely for thuse of the educated puhlic at large who w:l.nt to know llbout the IlUlUy facets of Coptic civilization in all its brilli;lnce, pending the publication of more·specialized studies. Medieval or Byzantine Coptic writing, which is beautiful even simply as a majuscule script (capitals) llnd is sometimes, in l;lter periods, iIIuminatt.'(], represents an impunant mark of civil~tion 10 which the reader's attention must without fuil be drown. Without this, one would have an incomplete, distorted view of this cultun:. frolll the lime when Coptic (as the lales! fonn of the Egyptian language) adopted all the signs of the Gre<:k alphabet, augmentt.'tI by a few additional sym· bois borrowed from demotic script (cr. AU'lIAlII:.T IN
177
"--,:,
COPTIC. GkEtlK; Al.PHAUI:.-r5. COPTIC; LANCUACE(S). COP·
TtC), this language eltpressed icsclf through the ~rnphlc styk'S specific to Greek writing during latc antiquity. Two grnphic styles ill p.u1icular wel·e em· ployed for Coptic (al leasl fO!' writing books and runnul documents): biblical majuscule, or capital lcnel'S (see figures Ie, 2a, 2b, 3b, '\Ild 4b); and Alex· andrian maju...cule. Within those two styles or scripl, two kinds (In:: distinguish.\ble: fint, script in letler5 of uniform chameler (sec tigUl'CS 2c, 3c, and 4a), and. second, scripl in letten; of contrasted ch;lr-actel', wherein broad and nalTOw g.... Iphcmcs are both found (sec figures Sa, 5b, and 5c). A phenomenon even mon:: peculiar 10 Coptic graphic usages, allhough occasionally found in other teltlS (Greek or bilingual), is the eltiSlence of mixed types of script that an: a kind of compromise between biblical majuscule and Aluandrian majuscule (see figures 3a and 4<:). Othcr grophic styles hor· rowed from Greek script can be round (Sloe ligures
FIGURE I. (a) THlkO-fQURHt CENTURY: 1'. BOllMER Vt (PARCHMEN1). Published by Kasscr(1960). Dialecl:
P. (b) THtRD-FOURTlI CE.NTtJRV, P.BtL I OF IIAMUURG
(t'AI'YRUS). Publi.~hed by Diebncr and K.a....'lCr (1989). Dialect: 1-7. (c) FOURTH CENTURV: P. llOllMl!R 1Il (l'AI'YIUJS). Published by Kasscr (1958). Oialccl: IJ4 with 874 (idiok-clal mixture; see IlIAU'.CT. SPORADIC and tDtOLECT). Scale bar - 5 em. Courtesy ROllo/phe KQSStlr.
la and lb). Here. however, discussion can suitably be confined to standard categories and fundamental phenomena.
178
PALEOGRAPHY
b~'",",~r,~"/(1r"TUY""--'fi . , nt.:(i,-'IJ\' '''I ctlCti J\ :oc d ., eAti M II tot UyUJ<\N.... Ut't"'Y
LllWII,CMI"UIM<': Ou 1",·1 ,rr-c-~'I Fl.Un
~"I'C""(;OOt
CJf'y""X't"',
;""U,' roc"""
II:UC;-"'IU~'
· ••otCJUHA......
.. :1
f"·'
(:)(jol
......
"'
'.... 2
.
au
'tU~lt.......
N..-ycueptt, .. '1 olIiIIIIINt)
• "'• • • • I
.,."nuN:laalM. l.l"U.'''"~
"'ICO~l;
.GUVlAf'lo':
FIGlJRE 2. (a) FOlJRTH CENTURY: P. BODMER XVIII (PAPYRlJS). I'ublished by Kassel' (1962a). Languagc: S. (b) Fll'I'H CENTURY: P. IJOOMER XIX (PAJt.CIIMI!HT). Published by Kassel' (1962b). Langll3ge: S. (e) un Ami CEHTlJRY, P. BODMER XVI (PARCHMENT). Published by Kassel' (1961). U!.nguage: S. SCale bar ,. S CPl.
COUr1UY RoJo/pht Kassu.
Any allempl 10 dale Cuptic scripts by eomp;lIing lhem to Gn-ck scripts raises quite a critical problcm. Thi~ appl'ollCh, which may have seemed at first ghmce Ihc obvious one "nd which Stegcnmnn (19.16)
FIGlJRE 3. (It) SIXTIl CENTURY: VlIlNNA K. IS (PARCHMENT). Published by Wesscly (1911), and pho·
tograph in Cavallo, 1967, pI. 104. umgu.1gc: S. (b) SIXTIl CEI'mIRY: VIENNA K.
nil (PARCIlMENT).
Published
by Till (1937). Language: S. (c) SIXTlloSEVEto'11l CENTURY: B.M.OR. S9804 (PAPYRUS). Published by Thompson (1908). Language: S. Scale bar - 5 em. COllnrsy RoJoIph~ Kasur.
raised to the milk of methodological plinciple. can hold its own when applied to bilingual (Greek and Coptic) manU~elipL~. But with manuscripts written
PALEOGRAPHY
179
•
<
~""'---""'''''''''''''~'J~==='' OK...·HU
F'IGURE4. (il) SeVENHI CENTURY: B.M,OR. 5001 (PAPYRUS). Published by Budge (1910). Language: S. (h) SIlVI:.NTH CENTURY, VIENNA K. 9095 (rARClIMI!N'T), Published by We~~ly (1912). Language: S. (e) EtCHTH CENTURY: VII:.NNA K. 9062 (PARCtlMIlN'T). Published by
Wessely (1911). Language: S. Scale bal' a 5 ern.
only in Coptic. one should be very caUlious when making 5Uch compmiliOns. K:\hle (1954. Vol. 1. PI'. 260-61) rightly nOled that "texis which Clln be daled either on external evidence ... or on Ihe basis of Gn.:ek texts in lhe same manuscripts ... reveal a mlher dilfel'enl picture from thaI which we obtain from early Coptic manuscripls which have bl:en dal-
CUllrle~y
Rodu/phe KllJser.
cd purely on the basis of Coptic supponed by Greek palcogrnphy." Indeed, one finds IMI In Coptic prnetice Greek scripts appear as a borrowed clemenl and arc fre· quently related diachronically 10 Ihe same scriplS evolving In Greek usage, 50 a Copeic script Ihal pos· sesses Ihe same grJphle eharnclerisllcs as II Greek
180
PALEOGRAPHY
•
NU"r,INl· III .. el.lJ'lNWPlUtLuta
f7~HeeNtinJJn
:V-WflTND~f iD" KP I-raf e "'I!V:IIN_ _
FlGwm 5. (a) NINTH CENTlJRY: VIENNA K. 9791 (I'ORMERLY K. 97(2) (PARCIIMElNTj, Published l1y Wcsscly (1912). umguage: S. (b) TENTH CENTURY: vmNNA K, 9390 (PARCIIMENTj, published l1y Wessely (1914). Language: S. (c) ELI£VENTlI CENTURY: Vll!.NNA K. 9161 (PARCIIMF.N'l'), I'ublished by Campagnano (1985). Uinguage: S. Scale bal' - 5 em. CVl4flesy Rodolphe Kasur.
one lIIay nevcrthclcs.s be of clearly later dale. It i!i possible in this way 10 explain the cvntr.ldictions nvted by Kahle with Iheir allendant substantial risk that.some perspeclives 'llay not be correct. Moreover. various hybrid... were crealed by the Copts as they developt:d many typt.'S of !leript, each of which united chamcteriSlics borrowed from scvernl kinds of Greek scripts (especially by mixing biblical and Alexandrian majuscuk'1l). This makes a whole series of comparison... and additional contrasts necessary
when discussing "mixed" nlalerials of this kind, where the 1....' 0 types vf script arc pn.'SCnt at the same time. As mentioned above, this is especially relevanl to the script in books. But clearly, in working out a eO'llplete Coptic paleography, it will be essential to examine also the documentary (that is, in some sense infonnal) scripts-an undl.."rtaking beyond the ~ope of the present encyclopedia. the above obser· To enhance the undcntanding vations, I~ author has thought il useful 10 include
or
PALEOGRAPHY
181
(a) TwELfTl1 CENTURY (A.D. 1112): IJ.M.OK, 35819(69) (PARCIlMENT). Publl~h(:d by CI'11ll (1905). Lnnguage: S. (h) TwELFTIl-THIRTEENTH CENTUII.Y, VATICAN (;OI'T. S (PARCIIMI!N1'). Unpublished. Language: 85. (c) FOUIl.TEI!N'1'1l CENTURY IA,t). 1339): PARISCOPT. 21 (PAPER). Unpublished. L::m~lI"~c: 8. Scale bar - 5 CIll. Courtesy Uodo/I,lIc Kassel', rlGURE 6.
herein some specimens of Coptic majuscules. while making a very limiled selection from what was avail· able and nb.1ndoning any nllempl co give lhe reader a complete r.mge of paleography. These specimens. wichoul p..'lleogr:.phic COnulIenls, l.re in chronological order. Ahhough resuicted, this will conslitute a useful villUal basis for whal \:ould be a small album of Coplk: paleography In outline. Thmc who neoo to inve51igate the subjt:ct in a more lhorotlgh way should consul! Stegemann
(1936)
:<11<1 (moslly for medieval manuscripts) Hyvel"
nat (1888), but In view of their relative age they ~hould be hllndled wilh caulioll. MOf(.'
182
PALEOGRAPHY
rinally, il is important not to ncgl«t Greek paleographies, among them the chief production of a scholar working particularly in Greek and GrecoL:uin paleogl'aphy and now entcring the Coptic pale' ogr,tphil; field, G. Cavallo (1967 and 1975). A great deal of complemental)' infonllmion may be gleaned from numerous COplic te"l euitions illus· Il,lled by photogr-..lphic pltlles 01' hy other plates of lhe Sllme qunlity, allhough lhe uating systems pm· pused by such dilTerent author'S cannot be used with· oul extreme caul ion. Even if one docs nol consider the real pos.sihility of varying quality levels in the information pltlvidoo, each author ha.s his own per· sonal tendencies concerning thc importance given to thc various criteria and his own paleographic sen· sitivity. Consequently, the accumulation of all these isolated dates is far from constituting a coherent whole and is useful only wilhln the broad outline of a relative dtronology. In Ihe following lisl, which is no more than a selcction uf what se<:ms to he nlO!il significant, the editions giving the complete photogmphic rcpnxlue. lion of:1 m:lnuscript an' marked by an nsterisk. Such editions nl'e eenainly lhe 1I10st useful in every way, paleographically and olhel'Wlsc, for Ihey not only pI~sel'Ve enlirely such fnlgile witnesses from furl her dcstllJclion hut also permil e:lch researcher to. chcck on the delails in which he is mOSI interested and which might have becn lert out of 3ccounl by the author or Ihe cdilio princeps. In order not to encumber the bibliography below with too many items, all the lilIes lhat can be found in A. Coplic Bibliography (Kanlmerer, 1950) arc ex· c1uded and only the naml.'S of lhe author.; in alpha. betical order and the ye:w of publication appear here, followoo by Ihe number in parentheses as· signed by Kammerer, now standard: Allberry, 1938 (1665): IBohlig and PolOL~kyl, 1940 (1700): BOhlig, '[1963]; Budgc, 1910 (1097) and 1912 (775): Clasen and Balestli, 1885-1904 (779: has numerou.~ plntcs or Ci'tecllcnl quality Ihat rcproduce full p:lgcs of medieval malluscr'ipts): Crum, 1893 (718), 1905 (147), 1909 (170). and 1926 (749): D."Iumas et :II., 1969; Fnrid 1'1 al. °1972-1979: Hall, 1905 (1907): Husselman, 1962; Hyvemal, °1922 (726); Kasser, 1958, 1960, "961. °1962a, '1962b, '1963, '1964, and °1965; Kasser et a!., 1972, °1973, °1975: Leroy, 1974; Malinine 1'[ aI., '1956, '1963, and '1968: Micha~wski, 1965; Monneret de Villard, 1933 (1980); Orlandi, 1974a-b; Plumley, °1975; POIOlsky, 1934 (1693); Ouecke, 1972, 1977, and 1984; <tin· gel', 1967-1968; Schenke, 1981: Schiller, 1973: Schmidt, °1904 (1033), 1908 (1140), and 1919
(1(94); TIlOmpson, 1908 (810) and '1924 (980); Wessely, 1915 (890); Worrell, 1923 (751) and 1931 (869); Zocga, 1810 (753). A selection mainly from idioms other lhan c1a.-.sical &lhidic (S) and Bohahic (8) includes Ihe followillg: A: BOhlig 'f1963J: Schmidt. 1908 (1140) and 1919 (1994). n (plioI' 10 Ihe eighth century): Daumas et aI., 1969: Ka.~ser el aI., 1972. 1174: KasSCI', 1958: F: Hyvel"lHII, '1922. L4: Allberry, 1938 (1665); [Bohlig and Pololsky), 1940 (1700): 1'010tsky, 1934 (1693). L5: Thompson, '1924 (980). L6: Ka.'i..ser el aI., '\973 and '1975: Malinine et al., '1956, '1963, anu '1968. M: Orlandi, 1974: Schcnke, 1981./': Kasser, 1%0. IV: Ilussciman, 1962 (see DIALECT'S: U.NCIJACF-tS). COf'T1C). A variely of iIluslrated complemenlary paleogl'3ph. ic infomlalion can be found in variOIJ..S articles in joomals giving space to Coptology (e.g., BlllIetill d~ f'/llstilll/ frall(;ais d'arr:heologit orimlalc. 81llletill of Ihe Americon Suciety of Popyrologis,s, Blllleti" de 10 Sociele d'archeofogit copte, E"choriu, JOIln/al of Co". lie Studies, JeJlfmaf of EgYPli(l1l Archeology, and I..e: Museo"). The pans of manuscripLs reproduced in the six figures here arc published with thc kind permission of Iheir respective owners, 10 whom Ihc aUlhor lenders warmest thanks: the Valican Apostolic U· brary in V:ltiCllll City: thc National Ubr;lry in Paris, France: thc Mal1in Bodmer Founrl.Mion in Colognyl GcncV'"
OOhlig, A. Pro'lCrbitll-Kade.x. Leipzig [1963]. Budge, E. A. T. W. Coplic Homilies ill Ilrt Dia/ecI of Upper Egypl, Ediltd from Iht Par'yms Codex Orie,/· IU/ 5001 ill lire 8rilis1l Museum. London, 1910. Campagnallo, A. Prdimirrary Edilions of Coplic Codi· ce~', MONO.GD, Life of MalUusc.~, EncomiwlI of Moscs, EncomiulII of Abraham. Unione Acclldemieu N37.ionale, Corpus dci manoscnlli copli leltcruri, Centro Italiano Microfiches. Rome, 1985. Cnvallo, G. Ricudll! Slllla lIlaillscola biblica. florence, 1967. ---'-7 "rpQ~p.&7n .i:AEta~_." JaJ"bJ,c1r der Osler. reichiscllclI 8yu""il/istik 24 (1975):23-54. Cramer, M. Koplische PllfiJugraplrie. Wicsbaden, 1964. Crum. W. E. CalalOf:lle of Ihe Coptic JofatlllScripls i" llie Brilish MIf-'f!III11. London, 1905. D:aumas, F.; A. Gul1laulilonl; J.·C. Carein; J. Jal1)'; B. Boyaval; R. Kassel'; J ..c. Goyon; J.-L Dcspagnc; B. Lenthcric; and J. SchruolTcnl.'ger. KdUa I, kOm
PALEOGRAPHY
2J9, IOIli//es effeCIII/!eS ell 1964 1.'/ 1905. Cairo, 1969. Diebner. B. J.; R. Kasser; A. M. Kropp; C. Voigt; and E. Lucchesi. Hamburge, PapynlS Bil. I. Die IllltesJQm~lfjchel1 TOle des Papyrus bilillgllis f de, 5laats- und Ul1lvl.'l'Sitiilsbiblialhek Hamburg. Cal1/icum Cal1tiCOf'um (coplice), Lamematimle5 le~tl1iae (cop/ice), &clesia.sll.'s (graece ef cop/ice). Cahiel'5 d'orientalismc 18. Geneva, 1989. Farid, S.: G. GarinI.': V. Girgis; S. Civersen: A. Gui!· la.uffiOnl: R. Kasser; M. K....lllsc: P. Labib: G. Mchn:-.t: G. Moktar; B.·C. Pucch: G. Ouispcl: J. M. Robin50n; H.·M. SchenkI.'; T. Stivc-st.idcrbcrgh: nud R. McL Wilson. The Facsimile Edl/ion 01 /I/I!. Nail fllmmwdi Codices. Lcitlen. 1972-1979. Hussclman, I!. M. The Go.~pcl of John ill l'a)'lImic Copllc (I'. MidI. IIll!. 3521). Ann Arbur, Mich., 1962. H~verml1. H. Album de pllliiographie coptc pOljr sen!ir a I'imrodllclilm pIIIi:Q~raph/qlje des Acles des mar· tyrs de I'Egyptc. Paris and Rome. 1888. Kahle, I'. E. Bala'iZllll: Cuplic TeXiS from Deir eJ· Bflla'ilJl/r ill Upper Egypl. Oltfonl and Lonoon. 1954. Kammerer, W., A COpl;C Bibliography. Ann Arbur, Mich., 1950. ~'It'r, R. Papyms Bodmer /flo' EWlIIgile de Jeall ef Gell& 1-IV,2 ell bohai"rique. CSCO 177-178. Louvain, 1958. -::C~ PapynlS Bodmer VI: livu des l'rovemes. CSCO 1~-195.
Louvain, 1960.
_::-_ pflpyms Bodm;!f XVI: £:todt J-XV,lJ err iUlJri· diqllt. Geneva, 1961. ---:-c. Papyms Bodmer XVfIIo' IklllerotlOlP/e I-X,? en Silltidiqlle. Ccnc\'a, 1962.a. ....,::c-. Papyrus Bodmer XJX: l~·allgill!. tie Mauhiell, XIV.Z8-XXVIJI,lO, lpitre (lilt Romaills J.2~II.J. ttl sahidlque. Geneva, 1%21>. ....,:;-:-.. Papyms Bodmer XXI: Josue VI,16-25, VIJ,6IX,2J, XXiI,J -2, J9-XXlII,7,15-XXIV,l3, ell sallidi· qljC. Geneva, 1963. -,_. PapYnls Bodlller XXIf el Mi.uisslppi Cuptre CudllJ: flo' Jerbnie Xt.3-1.f1,34, Lamelllatiolls, Epitre de Urbllic, Baruch J,I-V,5, 1111 salridiqllc. Geneva, 1964. _....,. Papyrus Bodmer XXJ1J: Esale XLVJJ-LXVJ ell salticliqlle. Geneva, 1965. Ka."SCr, R., ctl. Kellia, lopograpltie. Recherches suisscs d'archL-olugic cupte 2. Geneva, 1972. Kasser, R.; M. Mtllininc; H.·C. Puceh: G. Quispd: J. Zandt.-e; W. Vycichl; and R. MeL Wilson. Truc/alm; TriparlilllS, Pars I, J)e Sllpemi.~, Codex JWlg f. XXVI f.-/. UI v. (I'. 5J-J04). Dem, 1973. TraClallil Tripanims, Pal'S II, De Crell/iollt lIo",i"is, Pal'$ IIJ, De GelleribliS Trib/ls, Cudex Jmlg ,. UJ ... -!.XX v. (p. 104-140). Bern, 1975. Krouse, M. R....'Vicw 0( M. Cramer, Koplische Paliio,raphie. Bibliolheca Orien/alis 23 (1966):286-93.
Leroy, J. Lcs !t1auuscrils copies ef
183
cop/es-Qr(lbe~' il/IIS-
Irrs. Paris, 1974.
Malinine, M.: H.-e. Pucch: and G. Ouispel. Evallge. lillm Verilalls, Codo lung I. Vf/J I'.-XVI v. (p. 1631), f. XIX r.-XXII r. (p. 17-41,. Zurich, 1956. Malininc, M.: H.·C. Puech: G. Ouispcl: W. C. Till: R. McL Wilson: and J. landee. De Resumclrone (Ep/slllia ad Rh",gillllm), Codu lmlg f. XXlI r.-f. XXV v. (p. 41-50). Zurich. 1963. Malininc, M.: II.·C. Puech: G. Ouispcl; w. C. Till: R. l<:Isscr; R. MeL Wilson; and J. Zantlcc. Epislfllu Jacobi Apocrypha, C(}{Iu: luolg f. 1 r._I. Vf/J v. (p. J-16). Zurich, 1968. MidlOllowskl, K. FarO-s, louilles p%llaises J96I-I962. avec lles cuntribullolls de T. Dzler..ykray.Ragabki, S. Jakoblelski, H. l~(IT7.eielVsku, WI. Kllblak, M. Mllrci,r· lak. Wlll'lmW, 1965. Orl:tr1di, T. Kuptische Papyri Iheulogischell "llwIIS. Vi· enna, 197411, _--'-' Paplri del/II Universitil degfi StlUll (Ji Milano (I'. Mil. Copli), Vol. 5, LeI/ere. di Srlll Pllolo in cop/oussirilwhita, cdlt.kme. commellio e imUd di Tilo Orlandi, cUlllriblllQ UnglliS/ICQ dl H. Ollecke. Mihul. 1974b. Plumley, J. M. The Serolls allJishop Timollreos: Two IJoel/meIllS lrom Mediel'af Nubia. Londoll, 1975. Qucckc, l-I. Vas Markll5el'llllgl'lilml saiflise": TUI der HllIldsehrill l'pQloll Rib. Illv.·Nr. J81 mil dm VQri· all/I'll der HUlldse"rill M 569. Bartelona, 1972. --;-C Dos ulkuSf!l'ullge/iw1I suidi.sch: Tut der Halld. sellrill PPalau Rib. Il1v.·Nr. 181 mil de" VariQlllen der Halldsellrill M 569. Bartelona, 1977. Das JQlla"'I~l-'(IlIgellmtl saidi.scll: TUI der lIumlscJlril1 J'Palall Rib. Jllv.-Hr. 183 mil tlell Vari· alllell tier lIalld.<;chrif/eIl 811 uml 8J4 tier CheSle, BeallY library lIl1d tier Hamlscl"ill Ai 569. Romc and Bartcluna, 1984. &u:dngcr, H. KOpllsche Urkmltlell, JII. 2 vols. Berlin, 1967-1968. Schcnkc, U.·M. Vas Mllllhalls.EvallgeUIIII1 11/1 II/llIeW· gyptischell Dill/eki des KopliKhm (Codex Scheide). Telttc untl Untersuchungen ~ur Geschichtc dcr :lllchr'iSlllchcn Litcrutur 127. nCl',lin, 1981. Schiller, A. A. Tell Coplic Legal TexiS. Ncw York, 1973. Stegemann, V. KOl'lische PaliJoKrtlphie: 25 Talel,! ZlIr VeTllllsc!,llulicllllllg der Schreibslile kO/Jriu:her Scllriltdcllkmuler allf Papyrus, Pe>1:umelll lind Papler Illr die Zeit ties JII.-XJV. Jahrll/llulerrs, mil eim:m Ver.~lIch /.'iller StiJgeschicll/e der koplisdltm Sehrill. ~lcidc1berg. 1936. lbompson, II. The Coptic (Salridic) Version 01 CeNuill Books 01 fire Old Tesiamelll. I,am a Pap)'11lS ill the British M,uelllfl. London, 1908. Till, W. C. "Saitlischc Frogmente des Allen Tcscamentn". Muuon 50 (1937):175-2]7. Wcsscly, K. Griechische IIl1d koplische Texfe Iheologi. sehel1 IlIha[ls IJ, JI/, JV. IX., XII., XV. Studicn zur
184
PHONOLOGY
Palaeographie und I'oflyroskunde. Leipzig, 1911. 1912, 1914. ROOOLPIlf. KASSF.R
PHONOLOGY. In Coptic. as in any other language, it is vital 10 di!ilinguish carefully betwccn phonology and phonetics. AcconJing 10 Dubois (1973, p. 373), "Phonetics studies the sounds of I;m· guage in theil' conCl't."Ic realization, independently of their linguistic function," Phonetics is thus'l science
concerned wilh a phenomenon purely m:lIe,illl and physical, and therefore mensurable by means of in" slr\JrIlcnlS of phy:;ics. sensitive and especially adapted for this dclica1o:! task. Conscquently,
phonetic.~
docs nul treal the semantic use of these sounds or of their' combin0dlc" (scrawl) and "tOOl Ie" (tOOt n-pcatedly). course. both of these word~ could be pronouncL-d in a great many different WolYS and with nuances that may be studiL-d. m('a.~ured. or deli ned. according to the speakelJs linguistic habits or Co Ihe conditions in which he pronounces them at any given lime (local, dialectlli. personal habils, or possihly the pronuncia· tion arising from a physical lllllifommtion, an occa· sional cold. a brokcn tooth, a mouth full of food, a Mate of fatigue making for negligent elocution, and so on). Yet, on the phonological level, these nuances nrc in no way taken into 3ccoune: each of these two words is subjecl 10 but II single interpr'Ce;;leion, /,du:dll and /,tu:el/, respectively. Practic311y speak. ing, whatever the speaker'lI accent (provincial, negli· gent, or obstntcted, within cel':ll" Ilmies), the liseen· el' will llSuaUy dt'Code the message in the Si.lme way. In AU'lIADt:TS, COPTIC, the synoptic table gives (on the extreme left) the phonologicnl value of the \'3ri· ous Coptic graphemes, a value well known or at least sufficiently well known or probable. This value occasionally \'arit'S from one dialect or subdialect to another; one even observes certain idioms Wtlnling one or several phonemes present in others. Howev· er, Ihe present ar1icle will nOI lreae these dialeclal
or
differences bUI prellenl a complete i",'eneory of COIltic phonelllcs [T3ble I). "Coptic" considered com· prehl,'nsi\'Cly, as a total phenomenon comprising 311 par1icular idiomatic, dialeclal, and subdialcetal diasystems (cf. Stem, 1880, p. 7: Mallon, 1907. p. 7; Chainl,', 1933, pp. 2-3; Worrell, 1934, pp. 83-98; Vergote, 1945, p. 10; Steindodf, 1951. p. II; Till, 1955, p. 40, and 1%1. p. 3. and especially Vergole. 1973, pp. 7, 13, 18, and Kassel'. 1981). "1e synoptic table gives only the graphemt'S of foul' Coptic idioms-vehicular languagC5 Sand D, dialecl A, and prolodlalect P-considered hen' a.~ the most typical phonologically and 11lph,;\betically. (More deeails can be found in ,Ill,: synoptic table in ALl'ftAflt:TS, COI'HC; gem. - grnphlc vocalic geminaliun; the phoneme Ivl is found only in the subdill' leces il7, J, G, F9. llnd H [Ill'llpherrlc r.]; [wa] - pho· neme wllnting in lhis di;\lect). From Ihe following lise of Copeic phonemes mUSI be l'crnoved, of course, Ihe phoneme combinations rendered in the ~riPI by a single grapheme-/ksl (14)./psl (23),/til (30), Ic;,1 (33), and, in all Coptic idionls except 8 and il~ subdialecl$, Ithl (8), Iphl (21). llnd /khl (22). In D etc. tht")' are, respectively. aspirated allophones of ItI (19)./pl (16). /kl (k), as It.hl l~ the aspiraled allophone of 1t.1 (28) (see UOllAllllC). Coptic has eight (or perhaps nine) vowels proper, namely lal (I), M (Sa), lal (5b),/tl (7), /il (93).101 (15), lui (2Ob), 101 (24), and pcrhap!l/yl (20a). 1;,1 is a medial \'owe!, lal is lhe most open (or mOSI voict-d) vowel, and iiI and luI (llnd. as the case may be, Iy/; see below), lhe most e10se (or least voiced): Ihe gradalion from mOSI open to mQ:\1 close being lal, leI, leI. IiI for ehe pal:llal and anterior series. and lal, 10/, 16/. luI for the vel3r or IlOSterior one. Coptic has livc (perhaps even six) sonQm.~ (of truly vocnlic value, al1hough c",pn.'SSCd in chI,' scrip' by an app3l'ently conllOnantal gl'3pheme), namely I'll (2b), III (llb),/rpl (12b), II}I (lJb),/rI (17b), and possibly Iy/. till chI.' above Coptic phonemes are thus, on the phonolo]l:ieal level, vowels. On the other h.md, all olher phonemes of Coptic presented below are, phonolo]l:ieally considered, consonants. Coptic has probably only IWO gUdts, or sclllivowds (or voiced fricatives: sec below), which are voiced consonants (their consol'lalltal value is t,;crtain. although they are rende~d by app;:a~nlly vocalic gr.aphcmcs): fJ! (9b) llnd Iwl (2Oc). It is possible 10 conceive that Coptic mighl have a third glide. ~/. ill some very rare CoptcK>r=k words, such as S, B :y.utlttOltfOtl (Ucrll'iv6no;), hyacineh-colourOO, written
PHONOLOGY
•• TARl.F.
I
,,'"
'b
5. 5b
• 7 8
I. Sytloplic Table 01 Cupfic PhQllemes p
I-I fbi
!tI/ /gf /d/ lei
M /'/ /./
• • ,• • ,• A
• •l-J
,
• • ,•
A
A
A
• ,•
• •,
• ,•
0
H 0
0
.
Ilhl
9. 9b
IiI
(e}1
(e)1
10 II.
/k/ /1/
, ,•
,, ,
M M
M M
H
H
lib
12. 12b
/1/ 1m/ /m/ •
14
M /?/ 1"/
IS
/0/
"I1b
/p/ M /f/ N N /,f? lui
13. 13b-c
11.
18 19
,0. 'Ob 2<Jc 21 22 23
24 25 26 27
28 29 30
31 32
/w/ /ph/ /kh/
..
/ /
/./ /./ /f/
M
/'1 /el Ilil /'I
M
33
leal
34 35
!
,.
(1l)1
H
,
I
., 0
A
• •• ,
H 0
IV
B
5
{ell
.
,
. 0
• •
,, 1'1 M (M1 « (H)
, . 0
.
(e)1 (e),
, ,
, M M H H
, 0
"r
r
,
e
e
e
e
T
T
T
T
y
y
y
y
oy
oy
oy
{o)y
~
(olY ~
oy (olY
X
X
r
r Ir)
~ X
r
(o)y
~
X
••
••
••
••
", x ,
," ,
,
,"
X
,
t
.~
t
• L
,
twa]
,
•[-I
frequently n-iJOhUlliOH or even B ~1KII'OUiOH. probably pronounced fhy a kin thi nonl or even Illore
/hi
• X
gem. twa)
"elC. [wa] [wa]
[-I
•••
twa] [wa] twa] twa) twa]
,•
185
• X
.~
gem. [Will
"CIC.
,
twa]
l-J
(32). of which /II is a lateral, /T/ is a vibmol Il'ilI, 1m! and Inl are nasals, fbI and Ivl arc. like the
a kin thi non/: however, IlJll kin Ihl nonl seems not inconceivable.
glides, voiced rricalivC$.
Coptic has six $OIIOl'QIIls, ur votc':'-G consonants: fbI (2a), /II (1Ia),lml (Ila), Inl (I la), Irl (17a), and Ivl
Ihal the Greek voiced fricalh,c Iz/ (6) and the Grct'k voiced 5tOPS Igj (3) and Idl (4) occur practically
likely
All the other consonants below arc unvoiced. Note
186
PHONOLOGY OF THE GREEK OF EGYPT, INFLUENCE OF COPTIC ON THE
only in Copto-Greek words (d, VOCAUULARY, corro, GRIlliK), in which, however, they have p,'obably lost theil' original (Greek) voicing: thus, as clements of Coptic. 11./ - lsI (18), Igf .. /k/ (10). and /d/ ; /1/ (19). Coptic has 6 trieu/iva: lsI (18), I~ (25). trI (26). /hI (27), 1,>1 (34). and I~I (35). According 10 Ihe tmditional COptic gmmmar, Coptic has only a single ufTricalc, /~/ (28). However, OIA, La" H (and pcrhups even ,.. :l/1d Ihe sllb(lltllcct.'l of the Fayyumic dialc<:tal group, e,l[ccpt F7) may also have I¢I ljt.1 being pronounced nearly like (is), and IV nearly like [I,>n, Coptic has five SlOps: /kI (10) (and Icl (29), which is a palatalized /k/ corresponding approllimatcly to (kiD: Ipl (16); /1/ (19); .md rt (31) (see AI..EPIt: CRYP· TOPHONHME: .md GEMINATION. VOCALIC). Fur the aspi· rated :Jffl'iCllte and stops in 8 etc, (/l:.h/, Ikh/. Iph/, Ith/), s(:e above. HI.8UOGRAI'HY
Chatne. M. EMllle.lls de gramJlluire dialec/ale cuplc. Paris, 1933. Dubois, J.; M. Giacomo; L Gucspin; C. Mrll'Ccllesi; J.-B. Marcelksi; :md J.-I'. Move!. DiCliOllIwirc de Ii'lguis/iq,'c. Paris, 1973. Kasser, R, "VoyeUes en fonction consonantiqlle, consonnes en fonction vocaliJg, 1955. - - 0 Koplisclre Dia/~k/gramma/ik, mil Lesaliick~" I/Ild \'Iurlerollch. 2nd cd. Munich. 1961. Vergote, J, PhQ,,~./itl"e 1Iislorique de /'tJgyptien, la COllSOIJIIC.~. Louvain, 1945. _-.,._. Gf//lllmaire cop/e. Vol. la, 1,,/rodIlCliotl, pho'1~liq"e e/ pllDtloJogie. morphologie sy/llIl~",a/iqlle (stnlcrure des sematr/tmes). parlie $yrIchroniqu~. Louvain. 1973. Worrell. W. H, Coptic SOl/lids, Ann Arbor. Mich.• 1934. ROOOtJ'IHl KASSER
in!\Cl'iptlons lTom the Ptulemaic, Roman, and By.>.ml' tine pcriods, 11 tutal of almost fifty thousnnd documCllts. An analysis of the 0l1hographic variations in these doculllents indicates that the pronunciation of the Greek koine spoken and wrillcn within thc confines of Greco-Roman Egypt refleels to a large extent a transitional stage between that of the cla"''lical Grcck dialects and Ihat of modem Greek. But there is also extensive evidence of bilingual intclference in its phonology by Coptic. As rcg.'l.rds consonants, there is WIllC cvidence from as far back as the e.'1l'1y Roman period for the dlift of thc classical vtlict:d stops Ib/. Ig!. and Id/. represented by (j, Y. and 6, to mcalives. as in mod· em Greek. But then: is abundant evidence frolll doc· uments of lhe same period and place that these sounds were stilt stop.~, for')' :md Ii intel'Ch:mge vcry frcquently. and 13 ocea~ionnlly, with the symbols for Ihe corn:sponding voiceless stops x. t. and "'. re· spectively. Similal'ly, K. ii, and ~. the symbols for the aspirated stops f';:J1f,/th/. and Iph/. also interchange frequently in lhe same documents with x. t. and '11'. ThL~ confusion, found eMtcnsively only in Eg)'Pt and paralleled in the spelling of Gr<:t:k lo:mworcls in Coptic. has no s(ltisf:Jctory explanation in IC1111.~ of Grcek phonoloa,y, for although oolh the voiced and aspirated stops have shifted to fricativC5 in modern Gn:ck. they have never mel'gOO with those of anoth· er order but have remained distinct to the present
Iw/. PHONOLOGY OF THE GREEK OF EGYPT, INFLUENCE OF COPTIC ON THE. 11w: main source for the Greek languagc in Egypt is the mass of nonliteml)' p.'1pyri, ostrnca, and
There is also widcspn-ad confusion of A and p. Although in Gn,<:k the phonetic quality of these Iiq. uids variL-d considerably, nowhere outside Egypc was there an identification of lhe two sounds. In Ihe FAYYUMIC dialeci of Coptic. howc\'Cr, from which
PHONOLOGY OF THE GREEK OF EGYPT, INFLUENCE OF COPTIC ON THE
area most of the documents showing Ihis interchange come, there may have been only one liquid phoneme /II, for most wortls spelled with r in other dialects show), in Fayyumlc, lIlthough r is retained in many words. The final nalla] is frequently dropped in pr'Ol1unciation. a tendency that hall continued in spoken Greek to the present day. In addition, medial nasals are frequently lost, especially after Slops. This is also the result of bilingual interference, for in Coptic a voice· I=> Slop had a voiced allophone following a nasal. This fact, combined with the underdiffen::ntiation or voked and voiceless Slops, made )17', T, 8, and 1'6, for example, simply orthographic variants of the same sound It/. Initial aspimtion is frequenlly dropped. This l'epresents a phonelic lendency within Greek itself, in which aspiration was generally lost during the peri· od or lhe koine. Aspiral.ion was also losl ill sollie Coptic dialects in Byzantine times. In vowels, the classical long diphthongs wen:: reo duced to simple vowels by the end of the first century S.c. The short diphlhongs In ., became identified ....ith simple vowels, f~ with , in /il already in the third ccntury B.c., a~ with f in IfI in the second cenlury 1lC.. and
187
vowel phonemes con-csponding 10 the four Greek front vowels. In addition, 11 seems to have been hivalent. since throughout the Roman and Byzantine pcriod~ it was confused sometimes with thc IiI sound represented rnimarily by t and f:~. and sometimes with the IfI sound represented by f and ai, as well as frequently with v. In Coptic, II occurred only in accented syllables and was bivalent. In all dialects it represented an allophone of /il before or after SOlllllltS. In Bohairic, it also represented an allophone or lac/. The simple vowel represented by 1.1 W3.'i particular· Iy utlstable. In the koine where the diphthong 0lI camc 10 represent luI. 1.1 apparently represented the Allic value Iy/. until it finally me'ied with IiI about the ninth century A.D. The inten:hange or the sym· boIs for Iyl and Iii possihly indicates the ullrounding of the jyl and its merger with /iI ill Egypt during Oytl\llline times. But the constant con· fusion of v with other vowel symbols, especially 11, suggests underdiffcrentiation of phonemes through bilingual interference, since Coptic had no Iy/ sound. There ~ parallel inten:hanges of y with t and II in Greek loanwords in Coptic. There is also a rrequent interchange of a with f and 0, mainly in unaccented syllables but occasionally in accented syllables as well. This is also the result of bilingual intetference. ror in no dialect of Coptic were lhere more than twO phonemes con-e' sponding to the thl'ee Greek phonemes repl'cscnted by a, f, and o. Finally. all quantitative distinction has been lost. This in tum reflects a changc in the nature of the Greek accent from pitch to stress, which came about In Egypt, as generally throughout the koine, through the transfer by nonnative Greck-speakers or their own accentual patterns to their Greek. The possibility of the influence of Coptic on the phonology or the Greek of Egypt has long been recognized but usually not invoked to exp1t\in more than isolaled phenomena in documents clearly ema· nating from the Egyptian element of the population. Ilut the evidence or bilingual interference in the nonliterary papyri, ostraca. and inscriptiorui. especially from the Roman and B)'7.antine periods, i$ 5Q elltensive that Coptic innuencc must have fairly per' meated the Greek language in Egypt. D1tIUOGRAPIIY C7.er'mak, W. Dill Lolile der ugyplisclrCIl Sprtlche: EirlC plwllclischc UtlIerslIl:lrl-lllg. Schriften der Al'beil~' gemeinschafl der Agyptologen und Arrikanisten in Wien 2. 3. Vienna, 1931-1934.
188
PRE-COPTIC
Gignac. F. T. "Bilingualism in Greco-Roman Egyp!." In AClrs dll Xr Congres itrttmarional deJ !inguis/rs. PI'. 677-82. Buchareu, 1970:1. "The Language 0( Ihe Non·ute....lI'y Greek P:1pyri." American SII/dies itl Papyr%gy 7 (1970b); 139-52. __~. A Grammar of the Grerk Papyn' of the Romall ami By<'amiflc Periods. Vol. I. Phurwlogy, Vol. 2, Morphology. Tcsli e documenti per 10 sludio del1'untichilA 55. Milan, 1976-1981. Kahle. P. E. 8ala'jzah: Coptic TexIs from DeiI' eIBa/a'fza/I in Upper Egypt, Vol. I. Oxford and Lon· don, 1954. Kassel'. R. "Prolegomcnes a un essai de c1assifica· lion systemalique des dialec:les el wbdialcctes Copies scion les crileres de 101 phonetiquc, I, Principes ct lenninologie." M'l.seon 93 (198Oa):53112. " ... , n. Alphabets et sYSlemes phonetiques." MIIShJ/I 93 (I98Ob):237-97. " ... , III. SYSlcmcs or1hogrnphiqucs el categories diaiCCIaIes." Mluion 94 (198Ia):91-152. _ _ . "VoyeUes en fooelion consonantique. con· sonnes en ronction voealique. et c1assL'S de phonemes en eopte." Bullelin de fa Soc/iIi cNgyfllOlogie. Geneve 5 (198Ib):33-50. -77' "Syllahation Tilpide 01,1 lente en copte. I, les glides IiI et Iwl avec leurs COITesponclunls voeali· ques 'Ii/' et '/u/, (et phonemes appalics ana· logues)." Enc/wria II (1982):23~37. Knudsen, E. E. "$aidic Coptic Vowel Phollelncs." Acla Oriell/alia 26 (1961):29-42. umbdin. T. O. "The Bivalcnce of Coptic Ela and Related Problems in the Vocalization of Egyptian," Journul of NrQr Easttrn Studies 17 (1958):177-93. Mayscr. E. Gramma/iJc du grirchischtn Pap)"1 QIIS flu Ptoftmiirrui/. mit EinschlrlS,s du gltichu.itigen Ostraka und der ill i(gyplell vrr(as.sten JII5Chriftell, Vol. I. Lam· lIt1d Worlfehrr. L..cip'Lig. 1906. 2nd cd. or Pt. I. EI"fei/ulIl; ulld Lautlehre. rev. ~Ian.~ Schmoll. Berlin. 1970. SmieS1.ek. A. Some l/ypothtses COllcemillC II,,~ Prehis· lOry oflhe Coplic Vowels. Mcmoircs de la Commis· sion oricntaliste de l'Acadl!mie polonaise des sci· cnces. Krnk6w, 1936. Vergote, J. "Hel problecm van de Koine volgens de lantste historisch.philologischc bevindingen." Phil· oJogisd/c Smdle" 4 (1932-1933):28-32; 5 (19331934):81-105; 6 (1934-1935):81-107. Pho/lilique Itistorique de l'igyptien. fes oon· SOtmes. Louvain. 1945. "U!:s Dialcclcs dans Ie domainc ~ien." ChrolllquC d'Egyplr 36 (1961):237-5\. Grammaut coplr. Vol. la, I",rod'lctiall, phcmetiqllr rl phOllologir. morphologie synlhtmatiql/c (struclurr des stmQtltemesJ. parrir syIlchroniqut. Vol. Ib,. _., purrir diachrcmiqur. Vol. la, . , . , IIlOrphoiogic syulagmuliqur, $yll/ru:r. parlie
5)'1IChrouiqllt, Vol. 2b, ... , mCNpllOIagit synlagmatiqut, parlie diachrolliqur. Louvain. 1973-1983. Worrell. W. H. C011/ic Sounds. Ann Arbor. Micho, 1934. FRANCIS TIlO~tAS GIGNAC. S.J.
PRE·COIJTIC. This general terlll indicales dill'er· cOl stages of seripl or'scripl rorms lhal to a greatcr
or lesser extent prepared or influenced the crclliion of the Coptic scrip!. Since the usc or the Greek alphabet is CSSClltial to the defillition of Coptic, it is obvious that one must go back to the fu"St more 01' less regular contacts belween Greeks and EgyptiaOli -such as Ihe foundation of the Creek colony of Naucratis in the T....'Cnly-Sixth Dynasty {se\'enthsixth century a.e)-to sean:h for the \-ery begin· nings of Egyplian wriucn with Greek lellcn. Indeed, Ihe lransliterntions or Egyptian proper names in Greek tcxlS (CREEK TRANSCklI'11QNS) are the first sceds or Pre·Coplic. But an occasional rendition or a Greek namc in hieroglyphs can :llso be encountered, such :IS JrkskJr.~ for Alexiclt:s (Ouacgebeur, 1976, pp. SO-51; cf. de Meulellaere, 1966, PI'. 42-43). In thc same period (Twenty·sixth Dynasty, sixth and sevenlh centulies D.C.) demotic script came into general use in the administl-ation. Demotic scribes regularly employc..-d phonetic, instcad of etymological. Or1hographics. l1lis phenomenon and its effcct on phonetic or1hogrnphics in hieroglyphic merit Inore detailcd S1udy (Ouaegel.>eur. 1980. pp. 68-69). Somc authors even think that phonetic and, in p3r1icular, alphabel' ic spellings in hieroglyphic tcxlS from late pharaonic times onward are to be explained 3:'i tendencies 10ward simplification caused by the udvanUlges recognized in the simple Greek script system (e.g.• Brunner. 1965. p_ 767). But we must not ovedook Ihat in this period Aramaic tel-ts too are known in Egypt. All eumple is the notation of the word IIII' (god) by means of Ihe uniliter;.I1 siglls II + I (com· pare 110'('1'0) on lhe Naueratis Stelll (I. 5; Ncctanebo 1; cf. Uchlhelm 1980, p. 87. for bibliog....lphy). From the late fatnth and carly third cemmics B.C" when after the conqucst of Alexander the GI'eal many Greeks scllied in Egypl, one finds an enol" mous number or Egyptian proper names imcgralL-d into Greek texIS. On the other hand, many Greek M1throponyms, such as those or Llxmymous pricsts and priestesses. were rendered alphabetically in de· motic documents (Clarysse et at. 1982). In bolh kinds or translitel1ltion a measure or systematizalion occurs with local characteristics.
PRE·COPTtC
AJ)'lrt frum the custom of writing Egyptian proper names In Greek documcnts in the alphabet used, there sllrvivl'S evidence fronl Greco-Roman times of a few isolatcd allcmpts to transcribe Egyptian generic names or somewhat longer tCJl,ts by making exclu· sive usc uf thc Greek alphabet. In such cases. onc speak.~ of I'IIFAtD COPTIC. The last stage of Pre·Coptic. then, is oU> COPTtC. From the lirst ccntury A.D. onward. atlempts to write Egyptian (Late E&,yptian or contemporary vernacular) with Greck charactcl1'i to which were added a .....rying number of supplementary sign... derived from demotic became more numerous and more systematic. Morcov{'r, it is inl{,re5ting to see that in the same period demotic scribes were making (:\'('1' greatcr U'IC of alphabelic orthographies (Spiegelberg. 1901, pp. 18-19; LiiddedclI!l, 1980, p. 256). Unique cJ their kind are the demotic ostr.tCa of NannUlhis (Madlnat M54!) from the second century .... 0 .• .school exercises of a sort (Brcsdani et aI., 1983), in which Creek is mixed "ith demode; not only arc Greck words in Gl'l,ek script integrated into demotic texts. but al'lO some attemptS arc made tu write native \\lOrds in an alphabetical way, combining Greek and demotic signs (I'cmigotli, 1984). The trall!lilion from the Eg}ptian scriptS to Old Coptic was fost{,l'l'd by cin:umstam::Cl;: finot uf aU. mention should be made of Ihe decline of the temple scriptoria, which put an end 10 Ihe tradition of complcx hieroglyphics and uf the difficult demotic script, which was also uscd for religious, literary. and scientific works. (The last hieroglyphic inscrip· tion, found at Philac, dates fTum 393-394 A.D.: demotic sUlvivcs in graffiti at ]>hilae until the fifth cen· tury, the last datcd cxample belonging to 452-453. TIlis southcl'll center of the Isis cult was only closed, by a dccrl'e of Justinian, in 550.) Further, it should be bOl'Oe in mind that frolll Ptolclll;lic timcs onward the belll'CI'S of the phnraonic heritage often knew Greek or even had a Hellenistic education, as is apparent from Greek tr'flnslutions of demotic litem· ture. The ub:mdonment of sueh 11 clmrllcteristic script systcm implll!s a fundamental change in cultural tra· ditions. (That is why the Le.xikou dcr ifgyplOlogie dOl'S not devote M m·ticlc to the Coptic script.) The na· tional language survives, but taintcd by a large num· bel' of Greek words (sec VOCAUUU.RY, COP'rQ.GREEK). The transition from thc demOlie to the Coptic Ian· guage is difficult to date prl'Ciscly (Scthe, 1925; Vergote, 1973. Vol. Ib, pp. 1-4). Nor is the relation between the Coptic DtAu::crs and any dialectal differentiation in the earlier, Pre-Coptie and in particular
189
Pharaonic, language phases definitely clear (Osing, 1974). BIBLIOGRAPIIY
Bresciani, E.; S. Pemigolli; and M. C. Betm. OS/ra/w demo/ici da Nanl/ll/i, Vol. I. Quade."i di Medinet M.adi I. Pisa. 1983. BnlOncr. H. "Dic altligwlische Schrifl.'· Stlldillnl Gcntrole 18, flO. 12 (1965):756-69. Clarysse, \Y.; G. van del' VeKcn; and S. P. Vleeming. TI,e Epur'Y'"olls Priests of Pto/emait: Egyp/. Papyrologica Lugduno-Balava 24. Leiden, 1982. De Meulenaere, I-I. "La lIl~re d'imouthes." Chroniqlle d'Egyp/e 41 (1966):42-43. Gcssmunn, A. M. "The Birthdalc of Coptic Script." Urciversity of Solllh Florida lAnguage Quarterly 14, nos. 2-3 (1976):2-4. Grapow. H. "Vom Hieroglyphisch-DemOlischen 7.um Koptischen." Sill.UIll:~rit:hte der Prel/S$ische" Akadcmie der W~llSChaflen, Plrilosophischhi510rischc Kla$$C, 28 {1938):322-49. Kassel', R. "Prol~olllenes a un CS$ai de cl:JSSifica· tion systematique des dialCClCS el subdialectes coptes scion Ics I;rithcs de la phonetique, I, Principcs et tenninologie." Mljslou 93 (1980):53112. " ...• II, Alphabets et syslemcs poon{-tiqucs." MI/~QIl 93 (1980):237-97. " ... , 111. Syst~mes onhographiques et categories dialeclales." Ml/~o" 94 (1981):91-152. Uchtheim, M. Ancierrt J:.):)'pliau !iteratllre, Vol. 3, The l..ate PericxJ. Los Angeles and Berkeley, 1980. Uiddeckens, E. "Agypten." In Die Spracl'el/ im romisclleu Reich dcr Kaiscr;.eit, pfI. 241-65. Bcihefte del' Bonnel' Jall1'bOchcr 40. Cologne, 1980. Morenz, S. "Das Koptischc." In AgyplLo;cllc Spraehe wrd Schrift: Halldbrlclr der Oriellla/i.~lik, pp. 24165. Leidc:n and Cologne. 1959. Oslng, J. "Dialckle." In wikoll der Xgyptologie, Vol. [, Lief. 7, pp. [074-75. 1974. Pemigotll, S. "II 'Copto' degli ostl'll.ka di Medinet Madi." In Alii del XVII COIrgn:S$o lulemllzjQul/le iii Papirologia, pp. 787-91. Naples, 1984. QUllegcbcur, J. "Dc Griekse weergave v:m kone Egyptische dodenteksten." Phoenix 22 (1976):4959. _,---_ "Une cpith~te meconnalssable de Ptah, Uvre du Celltcllairc." M(!Ol()ires de /'Imtilut franfais d'urcheologie orientale 104 (1980):61-71. ___. "De la prehistoire de I'ecriture cople." Oricmalia Lowmiens;a PeriotJiea 13 (1982): 125-36. Sethe, K. "D."\S Verh:iltnis :f.wischen Detllotisch und Koptisch und seine Lehren fUr die Gcschich!e del' agyptischen Sprache.'· leitscllrifl der dell/schen lIIotgellliludischeu Gese/lschoft 79 (1925):290-316. Spiegelberg, W. Aegyplische IIIld s:riechische £ige,,"
190
PRE-OLD COPTIC
numen tms Mumiefletikel/ell del' romisehell Kaiser?I'il. Dernotische Studien l. Leipzig, 1901. Vergote. J. Grammuire COplC, Vol. 1a. /Illrodlicliml, phoncrique 1'1 phonologic, morphologic 5Y'llhcmalique (Slmelure des semanlemes), panic synchromque, Vol. Ib, ..., parlie diachroniql-le, Lou...ain, 1973. JAN QUI\EGEllEUR
PRE-OLD COPTIC. Pre-Old Coplic is a compo· nent of PRE·COPTIC. more specifically the slagI' pre· ceding OLD COJ"I'lC, II differs from Ihe Jailer prepara· lory slagI' mainly in that no supplementary signs borrowed from demotic were used 10 Irl\nslilel'llte phonemes Chal did nOt exisl in Greek. GREEK TRAN· SCRIPTIONS of propel' names had demonstrnted the possibility of writing Egyptian in an alphabetical script, evcn though a number of sounds could not be rendered adequately. In Greco·Roman times there are, in
cannot be ruled out Ihat it was a manual 1'01' Egyp. tians 10 learn GI'Cek. (2) Graffito from Abydos (Temple of Selhi I), edil· ed by P. Perurizet and G. Lefebvre (1919, no. 74), which is discussed by P. Lacau (1933-1934); new edition with commentary in P. W. PestmMl el al. (1977, doc. no. II). Of (he seven lines of Greek lellers, only foul' can be interpreted with sufficienl certainty. The interrupted first Jinc is repeated in filII in line two. After the ..egnal year, given in the Greek manner C'E'l"OIJ<;) Ii ( - 5), we read: nopw Y(J-yulI(l
PROTODIALECT
West, grcat god, lord uf Abydos" (Ouaegebeur, 1978, pp, 254-55). Notwithstanding the synchronism (2nd or 3rd century A.D.) wilh Old Coptic, this text be· longs rather to the stage of Pre-Old Coptic because of the exclusive use of the Greek alphabet. An inleresting feature is that J'QV1(W) - /lfr (3J seems to com:spontl to the Akhmimic form HOyrrr6 (Sabidic HOyT6). (6) Pcrhaps a Munich papyrus lIlay also be mentioned here, rep.rtled by the editor as a kind of schoolbook (Spiegelberg, 1928, pp. 44-49) with short demotic sentences, among which are per.;onal names: for a few expressions, a Creek transcription appears between the lines. Because of the use of additional signs, making comparison pao;siblc with the Old Coptic glosses, this item should rather be treated as an example of Old Coptic. (7) TIle deTflOlic ostraca of Narmuthis (Madinat ~), which an: essentially school exercises from the second century A.D., als.o deserve special men· tion. Besides using Creek names and words written in Greek, they contain some attempts 10 render Egyptian tenTIS by means of Greek lellers combined with demotic signs. (8) An uncel1ain instance from Ihe beginning of the Roman period is P. IFAO III 34, dating to 32 R.C. (Schwartz and Wagner, 1975), an extremely difficult text of which, apart from the name of a prdect and a few e1emenl.~ pointing to Greek, one cannot make sense. Presumably, the scribe was a native who did nO( know Greek very well at all. but the question was put whether Egyptian was nOt inserted, wrinen in Greek chal'Scters. (9) Finally, the two lint'S (9-10) of text in P. Hamb. II 187 (Morenl., 1959, p. 92, n. 1) from 246245 B.C. have wrongly been considered as Egyptian lmnseribed in Greek characters, as was shown by E. IItln 'I l)ack (1964, pp. 62-63). The two Oxyrhynehus texts referred to in this edition (P. Hamb. II 167), p, Oxy. 90 (not 40!). 11. 6-7, and 287 (second hand), bolh rrom Roman time5, were rightly not interpreted a.~ grcci7.ed demotic by thelr editol'li. DIDLIOCRAPnY
Bilabcl, F. "Neue litemrisehe Funde del' Heidel· berger Papyrus,o;ammlung." In ACles dll yo COllgres fmerna/iollal de papyrologie, Oxford 30 a011l-3 septembrl /937, pp. 72-84, especially pp. 79-80. Brussels, 1938. terny, J. Coptic E/ymological Dicliollary. Cambridge, 1976. Clarysse, W. "Hurgonaphor et Chaonnophris, les demiers pharaons indigenes." Chroniqlle d'Egyple 53 (1978):243-53.
191
Girgi~,
V. "A New Stmtcgos of the Hcrmopolite Nome." Milieill1ll8ell des dell/schell archilologischen 111stilWS, AbieiluII8 Kairo 20 (1965):121 and pI. 39. Kassel', R. "ProMgomenes a un essai de c1assilication systematique des dialectes ct snbdialectcs coptes selon les critcres de la phonclique, I, Principes 1."1 terminologie." MIIStOIl 93 (1980):53112. " ... , II, Alphabe15 1."1 S}'5tcmes phonetiques." Musiall 93 {198O):237-97. ".", Ill, Systemes orthographiqucs Cl catcgories dialcclalcs." Mllsioll 94 (1981):91-152. Lacau, P. "Un graffilo tgyplien d'Abyclos ecrit en lellres grecques." Eilides de papyrologie 2 (19331934):229-46. Moren:!;, S. "Das Koptische." In Agyptis<:he Spn~che lIlId Schri't: Handbllch der Orienla/wile, pp. 24165. Leidcn and Cologne, 1959. Pack, R. A. The Greek and l.lItin Literary Texts from Greco-Roman Egypl, especially p. 117. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1965. Pertlrizet, P., and G. Lefebvre. us Gra(fiJu grecs dll Memnonion d'Abydos. Paris, 1919. Repr. as Inscri~ l;emu Graeclle Aet:YPti 1I1,Inscripti071u "Memnonii" /ksGe Oracllfi ad Abydum Theb6iJis. Chicago, 1979. Pestman, P. W.; J. Quaegebeur: and R. L Vas. Reclleif de IUles dbnotiquu el bilinglles. Leiden, 1977. Ouaegebeur, J. "Mummy Labels: An Orientation." In Texles Uecs, dimoliques el bilill8l1es, pp. 232-59. Papyrologica Lugduno·Batava 19. Leiden, 1978. ___ "De la prehistoire de I'ecriture capte." enlalia Lcvaniensia PerioJictl 13 (1982): 125-36. Schwartz, J., and G. Wagner. Papyrus grecs de ntls/illll frallliais d'archiofogfe orientale, Vol. 3. BibJiotheque d'etude 56. Cairo, 1975. Spiegelberg, W. "Demotica II." In Si1vmgsberichle der Barerischen Akademie der Wissenschaflen, Pt. 2, pp. 44-49. Munich, 1928. VandoTpc, K. "The Chronology of the Reigns of Hurgonaphor and Chaonnophris." Chrfmique c/'Egyple 61 (1986):294-302. Van 't Dack, E. "Coniccturac Papyrologicae." In SWdien lW Papyr%g/e WId AliI/ken Wirtschafls, geschichle Fr. Oerlel lim! 80. Gebllrlslag gewiclmel, pp. 62-63. Bonn, 1964. Wcstcndorl, W. Kop/isclzes Halldw/jrlerbuch, bear· beilet auf Grund des koplischen Handw/jncrbllchs '11011 Wilhelm Spiegdblrg. Heidelberg, 1977. Wilcken, U. Urklmdell cler f'lofemUel7.eil, Vol. I. Ber, lin and Leipzig, 1927.
on-
JAN QUAEGEBEUR
PROTODIALECT,
From the earliest time that its existence is attested (before 3000 II.C.) until its most re<:tJnt form, prior to its extinction as a living tongue, the Egyptian language has evolved some· what in its phonology. To be sure, while Ihis Ian·
192
PROTODIALECT
guage w.tS slill alive, Copcology had not yet been born,50 that no phonologist pmsessing modem 5Cientific skills could, by hearing the language pronounced as it was spoken, note precisely ils articula· tion. However, there ClIist thou!i3.nds of Egyptian texis, both pharaonic and Coptic, thaI rei:ord the exiS1C!tlCC of diverse 011hographlCll. If they
Even though orthography is merely a conventional system whh an essentially pr.lctical usage and then.... fore a system with ralher empirical founootiol1l:, and though il is velY fdr from answering all theuretical questions asked by phonologists and from satisfying the concerns, curiosity, and needs of the researcher, one cannot deny that or1hogru.phy has some C'"dpacity tu inform one of the nature of a language's phonology. This is p.1rticularly lrue eilher when the 1Iocabulary of this language hM adopted lexemes of olher languages whose phonology Is beller undel"Slood or when 1Itnious lexelllCS of Ihe language in queslion ha1le been cited, if not adopted, In texts from a neighboring langu
Coptic clergy. Consequently. one might expect to observe no evolution within Coptic and to lK--C here only one SIage, lhe single and final stage in the evolution of the Egyplian language_ At most, by com· paring the idioms of Coptic with ea<:h other. one finds that some, IXlr1icularly Akhmimic (A) and Bohairic (ll), have a phonemic invemory slightly richer than cel1aln others, such a~ Sahidic ($), Lyco· (Dios)polilan (L), Mesokemic (M), CtyPto-Mesokemic (W), South Fayyumic (V), and F'ayyumic (/'1. Fur cxafllple. A and 8 have retained phonemes such as Ixl from pharaonic Egyptian, which classical Sand L h..ve l~. This is, of course, an interesting phe· nomenOn. But the phenomenon is even more remarkablc when the presence and disuppcarance of such a phonemc can be noticed in the documenls of a single dialect, as it ellOlves from II formative archaic stagc, relatively rich in phonemes. to a mure reo cent, neutraliu.-d and impo\'erisht..-d slate. Such obserwtions can also be made here or there in the study of vowels (Kasscr, 1984, pp. 2461£.), where the phenomenun remains stl'ictly confined to CoPlic because pharaonic Egyptian texts exhibil no written vowels. One must admit lhat, if one finds in the same position and quality (I.e., long stressed, ShOl1 Slresscd, unslressed) a greater variety of vocal· ic usage, this is a sign of archaism. This vocalic archaism i.~ frequcntly confirmed by consonantal archaic phonology (see below). Thus, for example, insofar as final unstn.'SSCd vowels arc concerned. A, lA, £5, M. and S have only one (-6). while 1.6 still possesses two (-@ and -I), as do V and F (~ and ~). F7 also has two (,1 and -J.). One could also say that B retains two ('1 and g, that is, uro vowel, no vowcl at all). Funher. one also sees IWO in pl"Olo-Lyco(Dios)pulitan (pl., -0 and "I) and in proto-Thcban (P, -6 and 'J.), diak-clS whose consonantic inventory is 1Iery archaic (see beluw). It can thus be observed Ihat almost all Coptic dialecl~ hove auopted only one or the other of Ihe two vowels -6 or ·1 in the unstressed final position, the second tightl)' dosed and the first less closed or more or les.~ medial. But the archaic P and F7 show in that position a vefy open, UnSlre~ final vowel, -J., an unusual and remarkable phenomenon in (0ptic. The study oJ Egyptian phonological evolution remains musl fruitful when dealing with consonants, which have been tral1$Cribed over a period of approximately four thousand years. from the most ancient of pharaonic texts 10 the later Coptic documents. In fnct. the result of such an analysis can be a synoptic table like that published by Vergote
PROTODlALECT
(1945, pp. 122-23), whieh expanded Worrell's study (1934). As far as Coptic is concerned, however, this lable shows only synchronic and interdiak-ctal differ· ences, cxcept in the cases of silencing (disappear. ance of phonemes). Nevenheless. somc thiny ~rs later, Vergote (1973-1983, Vol. la, p. 57) di5Covered some rare archaic documents in Coptic that aUl'S! and manifest the existcnce of a "proto-Subakhmimic" or rather (in present Coptological tcnninology) "proto-lyco(Dlos)polit:m" (St:c OIAWC"T I and Kasser, 1990), and of a "proto-Sahidic" (according to Vergote's tenninolegy, now rather to be considered II "protoThelmn" very similar '0 some reconstn.lcted "proto· 5ahidic": see DIALECT P and Kusser, 1990), sigla respectively pI. and 1', These renmrkllble idioms had conserved up to lhe IhirJ-founh centudes two pho· ncmcs that can reasonably be considered archaic in the Lyco-(Dios)politan cluster, allu also in compari· sian with Sahidic. Slill surviving in pl. and P, they have disappeared from L. and also cannot be found in S. The first is lxI, which is derived from h • IxJ (rarely from ~ • IxJ). The second is the phoneme 1f;/, which is the principal intennediate fonn in the evolulion that suns with,! • IxJ and finally ends at I!/ in all Coptic dialects, except for Akhmimic (A), which has Ixl in its place. This Ixl is apparently kkntical to the Ixl deri\'ed from /xlI. Therefore, even within Copdc, in the conson.1nts there is a small segment where a modesc but significant phonological evolution in the Egyptian language can be
observed. Present terminology is thaI of l
193
Then.fore, in contrast to these various idioms in general. but lIIore particularly in contrast to Land also S, rt'$J)CCtivcly, pruto-lycopolilan (PL) and pruto-'J1K.'ban (P) are called "protodialects." A specific procodialect of B. F, V, W, 1.1, or A. may yet come to light, should new tc::xts be discO\'cred with such archaic phonological features. Concerning L and also S, it is known that Ihesc idioms lost Ir;! and cven Ix! at the telmination of a well·known phonological evolution: the majorily of xJ> 1.;1 > IiI, while Xl> linked to a rninorlly of xJ , > /xl > Ih/. Consequently, it is the sulVival of 1..;1 and Ixl in pL and I' very similar to some rc<:onstnlcted "prOIO'S:lhidic") thai makes lhe fonner a pmtodialect of I. and lhe latter a protodi;dect thai looks very like a tentalively reconslructed proto, dialect of S, pL in the reSI of its phonological system being vcry Lycopolitan :md I' being more often than not identical with S. In A. and IJ, on the olher hand, one can see in the ma....~ of their manuscrip's from each period thatlxl was always present, so that this phoneme plays a role in Ihe definition of A and 8 as dialects and has nothing of a protooialcctal stage. A protodialect, therefore, can exist only in rela· tionship to a dialecl to which it is extremely similar, if not kkntical, in most of ll.~ phonological traits. This dialect, however, shows a phonological evolu· tion in somc pn.-eisc point-almost always in ilS consonants-away from its prolodialect. This 1)'pC of relallonship of protodialcct to dialect is also that which cxists, in a reversed sense, between a dialect and a MeTADlAI.ECT, with this lalter showing a state of evolution poslerior to that of the dialccl to which it cOlTCsponds. For rea.~ns tied to the status of the present knowl· edge of Coptic, which is based on documentation known to lhe present day, the prcsence or absence of 1f;/-or even 1x.1 in a dialect Olher' lilan A Of a-in lhe gmphicophonological systcm of one of the vllrieties of the Coptic language forms the only cel'· tain criterion lhat will permil one to dislinguish be· tween a Pl'OlOOilllecl and a dialect. A.~ fOI' the age of these protodialeclal doculllenlS. one will nOle 11},1t Ihey are among the mOSI ancient Coptic manuscripts, an observalion thaI S(.'CmS logically normal, However, occasionally a cenain "din· lectal" document will slightly predate a particular "procodialectal" document (just as the father's son may be, in certain cases, a little older than his uncle or some relati\'e from his father's gcncnttton), indio cating that the protooialect sul'\'ived in one region of Egypllonger than in another, And when it vanished,
194
$AHTDIC
its disappearance would probably be progrcssivc, wilh a certain pcriod of contcmporaneous usage of the protodialcct by the conservativcs and of thc dialect by the innovaton; in the same area (sec lANGUAGE(S). COPTIc).
It will be instructive here to borrow some compo-
nent parts ITom the synoptic table of Vergote in a slightly modified order, adapting and illustrating each one with an example and choosing in particular thosc components that are useful in the defini. tion of a protodialcct. The abbreviations and adaptations employed are as follows: for periods, MK - Middle Kingdom, NK '" New Kingdom, pC - Saitic and Greco·Roman (or prolO·Coptic) period, C - Coptic period; for dialects, L .. A2 of Vergote; S ... - S, F, and its subdialccL~, as wcll a~ M and V, which were still unknown to Vet'gote in 1945; L ... within the pC period. pl. (and through P a reconstructed' pS). Without postulating or defining any phonological difference between them, two varieties of 11.)1 will henceforth be distinguished here: the major fonn whose evolution wa~ 1r;1 :> lsi in L ... is 11.))/; and the minor form that evolved into Ihl in L . .. is 11.),1. (MK) IJ :> (NK) IJ :> (pC) Ihl :> (C) /h/; for example, lJ~r :> zK,O L, S ... , B, A, to be hungry. (MK) h :> (NK) h :> (pC) Ihl :> (C) /hI; for ellampie, hb > tQll'. L, S ... , B, A, thing. (MK) x) > (NK) Xz :> (pC) 11Il! [A), 11.1 L ..• , (B) :> 11.,1 A, 11.1 B, but /hI L, S , .. ; for ellample, !!nw ~" B, P (and a reconstructed ·pS), lOY" A, pL, but 2QyN 1.., S ... , inside part. XJ • (MK) XJ1 > (NK) XJ1 > XI - (pC) 11Il! [A], 11.1 L ... , [B]:> IXll A, 11.1 B but /hI L ... ; for example, 'n~ WN,!) B, W.L,!) P and a reconstructed 'pS, wNi A (and pL through ~ pl.), but 0l1G" L, S ... , to live. Xl - (MK) XJJ > (NK) XJJ :> (pC) 1r;1 L . .. , [B], but IXJlI [Al, then (pC) lroll•. .. , [B] > (C) /Sf L, S.,., B, and (pC) Ixlll [A] > 11.1 A; for example, ~pr > 'Ol1l6 P and a reconstructed 'pS), .owno pL, [etc., and Ir;Opil pB] > 1I,lW116 S, L, lIIOO6 M, II,lWfIl W, V, F, B, but [/x6p:l1 pAl > IQlIW A, to become. (MK) I > (NK) I > (pC) lsi> (C) Is/; for example, sp, IQGlIl L, S ... , B, A, to receive. [See also: Dialect
i:
Dialect P.]
BIBLIOGRAPHY Cerny, J, Coptic Etymological Dictionary. Cambridge, 1976.
Edel, E. "Neues Material zur Herkunft del' auslaulen· den Vokalc -(l und -I im Kopti~chen." Zeitschrill fiir agyplische Sprachl' und Altertwnskutlde, 86 (1961): 103-106. Kassel', R. Papyrus Bodmer VI: livre des Proverhe.~. CSCQ 194-195. Louvain. 1960, ___. "Prolegomcncs a un essai de classification systematique des dialectes et subdialecles coptcs selon le~ cliteres de la phonctiquc, I, Principes et terminologie," MW'eon 93 (1980a):53-112. "... , II. Alphabets el systcmcs phoncliques." MU.~eml 93 (1980b):237-97, "... , III, Sysleme.~ orthographi· ques ct categories dialectales." MI1Siiol1 94 (1981):91-152. _--,-_. "Orthogt1lphc et phonologic de la varicte subdialectalc lycopolitaine des testes gnOSliques cuptes de Nag Hammadi." Museon 97 (1984):261312. _,--_. "A Standard System of Sigla for RefetTing to the Dialects of Coptic," Journal of Coptic Studies I (1990); 141-151. u'cau, P. "Fragments de l'Ascension d'Is'I'ie en copte." Museon 59 (l946}:453-57, Polotsky, H. J. "Zur koptisehen Laullehre I." Zeitschrif/ fiir agyplische Sprache und Altertumskun(/e 67 (1931):74-77. Vergote, J. Pholletiqlle historique de /'iigyptien, les cml.~mmes. Louvain, 1945. --7' "Le Dialecte copte P (P. Bodmer VI: Pro· vcrbcs), essai d'identification." Revue d'cgyplolo(;ie 25 {I973):50-57. _-'--' Grammaire caple, Vol. la, In/roduction, phonitique et phonologic, morphologie sylllhbna· tique (structure des sema"li!mes), partie sy"chro· nique, Vol. Ib, httroductio", pholletique 1'1 phono· logie, morphologic synthiimatique (slnlcture des semanti!mes), partie dia~'hronique, Vol. 20., Morpho. logie syntagmatique, syntaxe, par/ie sym:hronique, Vol. 2b, Morphologic symagmatique, partie diochro>liqlle. Louvain, 1973-1983. Vycichl, W, Dicticmnaire etymologique de la Imlgue copte. Louvain, 198], Worrell, W, H. Coptic Sounds. Alln Arbor, Mich., 1934. RO\)()U'ltH KASSI!R
SAHIDIC. Saltidlc (siglum S) is a major Coplic dialect, carlier known as Upper Egyptian, Theban, or the soulhern dialect; the teon "Sahidic:' used by Athanasius of QU!f, was adopted by Stern (1880). In twentieth·century Coplology, S has been the main dialect of study and research-indeed Coptic par excelltmce, today totally supplanting BOHAtRIC in this respect (compare, fOt' instance, its precedence in Crum, 1939, to that of Bohairic in Stern, 1880). This
SAHIDIC
procC$!i, virtually complete by 1915 (d. Erman. 1915. pp. 1801".), lIlay be said to have been initiated by Steindorffs grnmmar of 1894; yet nOle early statements ravoring Sahidic as "older." "richer:' and "purer" (Stem, 1880, p. I; Sethe, in Kahle, 1954, p. 202), and "magis rt'gularis atque ad analogiam ellacta" (Peyron, 1841, p. ltilt), the earliest observation of its relatively innovating, leveling nature. In· deed, thc repulation of S as "old," or at least "older" than 8ohairic. Is due rather to ilS early documentation and its chronologkal precedence over Bohairic, which replaced it as the COptic koine, than to typological mel. Stliithe prestige or sahidic Is ccrtainly justified by Its rich litcrnture, both original and trnnslated, scrip· tuml and nonscriptural (homilctic, patristic. monas· ti.:, Gnostic, nlugical, poelic), religious and nonreli· gious (epistolary, documentary, legal, medical). Sahidil: was probably the fll"St Coptil: dialect into which the Scriptul'es were translated, apparently in the third century; by the fourth. the trnnslation wa..~ completed. Almost all original Coptic literature was written in Sahidic (sec ANTONY OF EGYPT. SAt"": rACHOMtLlS. SAINT; SIlEN1JTE. SAtNT). By the ninth century, S had become the official dialecl of the Coptic church. but as early as the fourth century, perhaps even earlier, it was a common Pan-Egyptian written liter· ary dialect, spread at least from Heliopolis to ..\swan. In subsequent centuries, it completely replaced the minor dialects (A, L. M) as a colloquial idiom. By the time of the ARAB CONQUEST OF EGYPT. S was the sole literary dialect beside northern Bohairic. From the niOlh century onward, S gradually receded before Bohairic, a process much aecc1cmted from the eleventh century on. Sahidie occupies "a position apart From all other dialects" (Polotsky, 1970, p. 560) in that, first, it is "neutral" (Worrell, 1934, p. 73; Kahle, 1954, p. 241) or, better, most leveled, di:\leClOlogically speaking; it Is the diAlect most difficult to characterize distine· tlvely, a "mean" dialect, the one with the fewest exclusive tmits and the most isoglosses shared with OIhers. Second, it raises (I) the t1iachronic, nonde· seriptiv!: question of its local origin and "proper domain" (the statement by Athanasius of Q~ that Sahidic is "the dialect of Mil;r" is not helpful here) Ilnd (2) the synchronic question of its integration in the overall dialcclOlogical scheme. Question I is controversial: Worrell (1934, pp. 6811".) considered its initial range to have been O'lyrhynchus and the lower valley (his "region IV" or perhaps an area even more I1Or1herly); Vergote (1973b, Vol. la, pp. 2f.) and Kasser (19803, pp. 10311".) suggested it spread
195
southward from around Saqqara·Memphis (perhaps WOlTell's "region II"); Polotsky (1970, p. 561) considered Thebd as a possible point of origin. Rather extreme appear Kahle's thesis (1954, pp. 256ff.) ten· tatively identifying its point of origin in Alexandria, and Schcnke's denying Sahidic any oriainal local basis, considering it to be a Imine type of idiom born out of eonl:l.ets, interaction, and leveling of local dialects (1981, pp. 349ff.); Vcrgote's conception seems to be the most plausible. In any case, the eharacteri:rotion, still encountered, of Sohidic as "artificial" to a degree is descriptively irrelevant. It is true that standard literary Sahidic is largely "a gift" of the translation of the Bible (and in this sense many lite I'll!")' languages are "artificial") and that Sahidic probably owes its dms· tic expansion to the progressive suppression of dis· tinetive phenomena. What specific traits Sahidic has, it shares most usually with Akhmimie and Subakhmimic in contrast to Bohairic and Fayyumie. ("Middle Egyptian" really occupies a roughly middle posi· tion between the hYO dialed clusters.) This is, however, r'I() more than an impression and may be proved erroneous by a precise investigation, Although standard, or "pure:' Sahidic is more of a construct, an idealized average, a research poilll de re,nre than linguistic reality, some varieties of the dialect approach 11 more closely than others (see below); Sahidic is a Mi5chdiall'lct, an aggregation of Iinguislic habits only imperfectly alld variously Sl:l.ndardUed (d. Mink, 1978, pp. 911£.: his statement that "die Annahme von Dialektcn ist ... sprachwissenschaftlieh ein Konstrukt" is especially cogent when applied to Sahidic). However, extreme cases of "tainting" (e.g., by Fayyumic, Bohairic, Subakhmi· mic) must be specially treated. The dialect P, documented In the Papyrus Bodmer VI text of Proverbs published by Kassel' (1960), is held by Vergote (1973a, p. 57) and Kassel' (1980a, pp. 62ff.) to be a "protodialect of sahidic," with non-sahidic [fheban or Subakhmimlc) traits; according to Nagel (1965), it reprt'senlll early Theban.
I. Standard Sahldlc I.l Phonology, Morphophonology, lind Ortbo!raphy. As a rule, S agrees with Bohairie in points of
vocalism, while sharing its eonsonantism with A-L -according to Kasscr, in a way renectina an evolutive scale (sec Vergote, 1973b, sec. 60 p. 58, and Kassel', 1981, sec. 25, for lists of "isopOOnes"). 1.1./. Sahidic has no aspirate phonemes; 9, and x are (in native words) monogram graphemes repn:-
+,
196
SAHIDIC
senting a combirnttion of two phonemes. (They may have a different standing in the system of CI-eek· origin phonology.) 1.1.2. Sahidic has only one unvoiced laryngeal spirolnt (2 Ihf). 1.1 J . .x and 6 represent distinct phonemes (vdopalatal or palatalu.ed SlOp and alveolar affricate. reSJX.'Cti\-dy, .x6 and 66, as in XlD, say, and GC.I, reo main). 1.1.4. Sahidic has at least one laryngeal stop phoneme (lXI - Vergotc's and Kasscr's rf), sym;:hroni. cally suprasegmental: "(proneness to) vocalic redu· plication." Its distribution is complex (see Satzinger, 1979), Wilh the allophones "1.ero" (e.g., nonsyllilbic /X! in the final position and pausal junctive: MU, lnllh) and ~ (syllabic, pl'elOnic !X/: nHO, infOlm). In P, lhe Im)'ngeal SlOP hns Its own spomdic glouph(J.). 1./.5. In Sahidic Iher'C Is no pro~res:;ive sibilanl assimilation to 1'101 (cuNij", make live, nourish), bUI CIUC
progressive sibilant assimilation to 11.'1 does lake place (~)"x6, speak). 1.1.6. Sonorants (fbI, III, Iml, Inl, and Irf) c1os· ing the tone syllable are graphically "reduplicated:' occurring in two neighboring syllables as syllnbic and nonsyllabic (onset): 2'1"10, plow; 2no, old; cR"I't6, report; KIfH(!, be fat; 1"f?CJ, new. 1.1.7. The Sahidic vowel in the unstressed syllable (after PolOlSky, 19]]) is outlined in Tablc I. J.J .8. Stressed ~ represents the allophone of 101 before IhI and /XI
IIomitlD $(Jcra abbn.-viations.. Thc :wpcrlinear stroke
QCCUI"5 above one or more nonvocalic clements, signaling thcir syllabic phonological status (nO! their phonetic value or manner of actualization: see PolOlsky, 1957a, pp. 22Iff., 1971, pp. 227f£.). Proclitic pl'OSOdk; relative wcalrncss is fully reflected in the standard orthogrophy: see 1.3,7. 1.2 Morphology (Sy.t~mlc and Nonsyslcmlc) and Word Fonnallon. ',2,1. It superficial vocalic ~'merger of Ihe four conveners (G- eire., (l. second present, H6. preterile, 6'1'(6)' relative) is characteristic of sahidic; of these, lhe fi~t two are actually homonymous. The relative and second pelfcct forms arc not homonymous in the heM standard onhogrophy (0l'IT'~' versus 1l'T-~" I'espcctively); the second penect may be further eir· cUlllslnntilllly convened (o·1l'T·),·: Polotsky, 1957a, pp. 232ff., 1971, p. 2]2, 1960, sec, 1 lobs., e.g., Mt. 20:28 and Ecd. 19:15). 1.2.2. The Sahidic fulure tense is the extendcd bipal1itc ttu.CQlTR; the so-called third future (6'16-/ lfN6'1') is a mode rather than a tense (cf. Polol-'lky, 1950, pp, ]4ff., 1971. pp, 219ft) and has vcry limitr..od convenibility (unly cire. of the negative base: Polot.sky, 1957a, p. 233, 1971, p. 2]], 1960, pp. 400. 401, 1971. pp. 246ff.). Ttll'~' is a special second· peo;l)n singular feminine future fonn. 1.2J. The S conjuncti\'e presuffixal base consists of a nasal (Jf) and no dental, except for the first· pel'$On singular (1fT~-, KT~-). The conjunctive is in S a tonjugalion fonn apan, standing midway between the tripartite and bipartitc pattcrns, with ll- (prenominally R"Te·) marking the modifier status of a nexus of (pro)noun and infinitive; mO'llhologically, this special stalUS is manifested in the pronominal clements, which are (with a single exceplion in the
TAULI! I.
PRI;'TONIC FIN.... L SONOIlANT
POSTTONIC
No SoNORANT, INITI .... L SoNORANT
Al-Tt!1l. CWSIID STRESS SVLUr.BI.F.
AfI"rER
OI'1i.N
Sl'Il.ESS SVLUr.UU:
INtTIAL
No SONORANT,
1NlTI.... I.OIl.
NO
SoNORANT
FlN....L
Fl""-
SoNOItAN'T
SONORANT
SoNORANT
• """'" HOK"
"""~
(var, 6)
$AHIDIC
first singular) identical wilh lhe bipartile actor pr~ noun~ (prefix pmnouns). /.2.4. Tl.f(l'ICuTR, the causative or "fulure" conjunctive, a specific postimperalive, postinlerrogalive form with a lirsl ~ingular causation or guaranlee 5Cme (Pololsky, 1944, pp. Iff., 1971, pp. 1061£.), is a lypically Sahldic form. The causalive infinilive is 11!ied as a noncausative "lhat" form after st.·vcral prepositions {bot less usually after olhers}. /.2.5. Sahidic clnploYl' a ...pcc:ific "temporal" clause conjugillioll, lripartile pallern form {JfT6f6'I(1fJ)Cu'I1{} distinct from the second and rei· alive perfect fol'll15. 1.2.6. The negatived conditional conjugation form h:u in Sahidic two variants (alternants). namely 6"I:t).lfJffCGTf{ and o,""CVl1l. 1.2.7. It. special prenominal allomorph of all con\'ertcl1i and some tripartite conjugation bases is characterUcd by the ending -ro. 1.2.8. Verbs of Greek origin occur in Sahidic in a Ur
231lT.). 1.2.1/. Numbers are expl·es....ed a.'i a rule by number words, not letters (e.g.. Acts 23:23). J.2.12. TIle fil'llt.peI'Son singular suffix-pronoun -Ihas the allomorph~ .),. (lfN.),., Tf-),') and ·T (ali object of infinitivcs following a consonant 01' IX! or preposhions in similar environments). The second,pcrllon singular feminine suffix·pronoun consiSlS of the all~ morplis -0'/-ro nncl' conjugation bases .fj./-/J-!-TIJ as object of infinitives. The second-person plural suffixpronoun consislS of the allomol'phs 'TN- and ·T6Tl'f·. The third·person plurnl suffix·pmnoun is nonsyllabic after 'ff"Q., TfO-, II(J' (possessive article). A special objeclive prolloull·par'adigm is charncterized by the third'person plural tenn -CfJ/
197
1.3 Syntagmatlcs and Pro.cdy. J.3.1. Focalization patterns: The second ten~e focal· izes in Sahidic not only adverbial~ bUI also aclor and object (pl'O)nouns, and may even be aUlorocal, thaI i~, with the verb lexeme or prcdicalive adverb iL'ielf the infornliltion focus (see POlOlsky. 1944, pp. 5Uf.. 1971, pp. IS5ff., 1960 !>Cc. 32 01»., \971. pp. 408ff., as in Lk.. 20:13, Cltu.r oy, "What shall I do?"; Sir. 5:4, lfr).()y ....M tu.i", "Whlll has Ilappelled to me?"; Acts 12:15, Efe.\Of.fJ, '"Thou an mad"; Pli. 67:28, !J"4R"H.l.y, "Ibi est"). The clefl senlence wilh (pro)-nominal focus (wdclIe; PoloL,ky, 1962) ha.'i the fonn "{pro)noon·I\OT- (elc.)." with the glo~ marker 11tending 10 be invariable, and omissible only after a penonal-pn,llloun focus (Polotsky, 1962, p. 420, 1971. p. 421). 1.3.2. Nominal syntagmatics: The nominal expan· sian of a noun syntagm is effected by Jf./JrTfj. reguhued by the delerminalion of the nuclear noun andl or other expansions thereof, apparendy with no lexi· cal considerations involvc..-d. I.J.3. ·HN· is limited to coordinaling non-7.erodelenninalcd nouns: the range of ),y.l is accordingly eXlended. (Zero-determinale(Tf-/H'ff- allolagm of the bipartilc pallelll (Polotsky, 1960, sec. 21 and 35). JJ.5. Final clauses are expressed hy lhe conjunctions .xG, .xOKl.()')C followed by fUlure III or the second fulUre (cire. negalive fulUI"C III following .xl>KUC: PoIOL~ky, 1957a, p. 2lJ, 1971, p. 233) and nOI by means of the. conjunctive (whiCh does, how· ever, resume .x6K).),C after an interposition; Lefort, 1948). The S cOlljuctive occurs ,Ifter a limited numDel' of conjunctions (the consecutive ~'6 and HllltwC [H\lIIOTO), both of Greek origin) and docs not usually funclion as a "thut" form or expund imper'sonal verb predications (Stern, 1880, p. 275, sec. 445). I.J.6. Thc poSSeSSiOll'PI"Cdiealillg oyNT),'I and HRT),« have in Sahidic verboid status-thlll is, par· take of all syntactic properties of vCI'btll pr"Cdictltians (conjugal ion ronns): lhe 11OsseSSIirt/ may be exprcliSed pronominally a.~ an object adj."lcent of the pronominal possessor (Acts 3:6, 116T6oylfTJ.I«, "that which I htlve": sce ibid., sec. 316). J.3.7. PrO!iOtly: Prosodic proclilie weakness is con' sistently reflecled in the standard S orthography (sec Ermtln, 1915: oylf'/HJf-; )'Hl""-,fR'r1( ... ; 1I6Y'; oyNT'f-: ct-; etc.). The relative converter joins in Sahidic in close juncture with the convertc..-d eonju·
198
SAHIDIC
gation form (e.g., Lk. 12:5). Vowel reduplication occurs sporadically in monosyllabit;, final.laryngeal words before an enditic (0,,"66 116; Poiolsky, 1957a, p. 231. 1971, p. 232, 1957b. pp. 3481£., 1971, PI'. 390ff.). 1.4 Lexicon. As a rule, Sahidic shares lexical iso-
glosses at least wilh Akhmimic and/or Lycopolitan (or Subakhmimic), such as &cI)Q)pe, push, protrude. (This, however, may be refuted by further, more sophisticated invesligation.) Lexemes not oecuning in Bohairic seem rdatively more common lhan exclusive S + 8 oncs (e.g., lIjlCIHIloGfl, wound; BQ)I<., go; TGJK,
throw;
:!GIN,
approach;
sneer; ()yGl(ijT, answer;
~
I_Nfl,
tum;
KIDMiij',
(particle), on the other
hand; XOOY'T'R"liOOy, send). Relatively few conjunctions of Greek origin arc found in Sahidic.
2. Varieties of Sahidic 2,1 Classical, or Scriptural, Sahldlc. As a lule, elassical Sahidic conforms to the standard described above. However, more-precise scanning is called fOl" in this case, differentiating between the Old and New Testaments, between various pans thereof, and even between the v(nious manuscripts. Sahidie boasts more early (fourth or fifth century) manuscript sources than any other dilliect of Coptic, and in this corpus many idiosyncrasies arc observable, which may be subsumed together under the heading of "early Sahidic." The grouping of manuscripts in this catcgory is helpful: the British Library Deuteronomy-Jonah and Psalms (Budge, 1898, 1912); the Bodmer Papyri, complemented by Chester Beatly and University of Mississippi fragments (Kasser, 1961, 1962. 1964, 1965) with linguistic introductions (note the forms NAEI, Nr).p; HR·, with; the rarity of the preterite relative prefix 6p-, Dt. 4:42; IOtal assimilation of na<;als to sonorants; omission of nasals, etc.); the Turin Wisdoms (de Lagarde, (883); the Berlin Psalter (Rahlfs, 1901); and recently the Palau Ribes Gospels (Quecke 1972, 1977; note the idiosyncrasies pointed out in the editor's extraordinary introductions: HR_, MJo.'!- (negative aorist). TIU'lOY second-person pluml object, variation of 6T6- 6T6pE', T6'!· - Tf6'!, sporadic omission of adverbial If· (TtJyrroy, 0., O)'dlT), even some special lexemes). Sec in general Kahle's (1954, p. 233) di.~· cussion of this kind of manuscript; "Old Coptic" similarly presents mainly Sahidic trails (ibid.• PI'. 242IT., 252ff.). 2.2 "Gnostic" Sahldlc. One must distinguish here between the Gnostic texts with no special dialecto-
logical problem (the PisHs Sophia, Ihe Bruce Codex, some of the Nag Hammadi tractates) and such Nag Hammadi tractates as exhibil non-Sahidic traits. The former group conforms by and lal'f~e to the eadySahidic type, with some idiosyncrasies (total nasal assimilation, 6P- relative prefix, 1T'r).pG'l' ror the classic n.pe'!-, ),-future coyalH-, ~6IDC QJ),(IiT6') [PS 178f., 313]). perhaps a more pronounced tendency to n::sume a converter/conjugation base after a nominal extraposition (PS 31,173, 275f., 320). A profile of the Nag Hammadi idiom(s) 01' idiolect(s) will eventually be achieved on the basis of a series of monographs (d. Nagel, 1969; Layton, 1973, 1974). The Nag Hammadi grammatical !'y!'tems, which vary from one text to another, orten Sel:m inconsistent even in one and the same text. One encounters tractates written by a "speaker of some form of dialect AI" (Layton. 1974, p. 379, Codex II). Certain texts (notably in codices 1lI, V. and especially VII, tractates 2, 3, and 5) reveal Bohairic or "Middle Egyptian" (morpho-)syntaClic traits, e.g.• open juncture of the relative converter (III, 42.5f.), interrogative pro' nouns berore basic tenses (VII, 103.3f.), Ihe conjunctive a "that" form (Vii, 80.13, 99.29f.), the relative compatible with indefinite determinators (2ClN6000y, VII, 85. I If.), relative conversion or the future III (lIl, 114.2f.), and, most striking. a four-term determination category with consequences ror the expansion of the noun syntagm (m-NT6-). Codices II and V rellect early Sahidic with non-Sahidic traits, mostly Akhmimoid (A, 1-, and, in the case of Codex V, Middle Egyptian as well). Note the following ),Colol'ing in val),ing ratios: A forms of lexcmes and morphs (~HJroCT, KII)6, X6K),C6, TllXllN, .xoy); lexical Akhmimicisms (c.g., ~rrc, fear; Jro),tw, cease [also Pistis Sophia]; T),IiO, make, create); HH- - RnT' (negative imper.); 1" -1i1- with Greek loan-verbs; 11- n6- for the definite artiele before a consonant cluster; 116- (possessive anicle second !'ingular feminine), noy-, Troy- (third plural); the perfects ),~),-, ~ <-, 6TJro~·. ~)''!-.
2.3 Nonliterary, POlilelasslcal, and Late Sahldlc. These terms, often confused (if only by implication), demand dear definition. On the one hand, there are late literary texts, especially hagiogrnphical, manyrological, and liturgical, but also popular literature and poetry (Drescher, 1947; Till, 1935-1936; Erman, 1897; Junker, 1908; etc.), mostly posterior to the Arab conquest. This corpus has to be carefully distinguished from the extremely important one, of high standardization, of postdassical literary Sahidic of the founh, fifth, and sixth centuries (note espe-
SAHIDIC
cially Pacoomius' wnllng.<> and, above everything, the Iingul~lic usage in ShenUle'~ works, considered by the present writer at least as llignificant for lhe description of Sahidic grammar as is the scriptural idiom). On the other hand, there ill the immense body of nonliterary SO\.Irces of late documentation, largely overlapping the late-S corpus in its grammatical norm. This category includes !ellen; (privale, formal, official), documenlS (receipts, contracts (md agret...... menlS, demands, tcstamenlS), magical and medical recipes and spells (see, e.g., Chassinal, 1921), and 50 on. This corpus has had very scanl attention hithel10 (see CnJlll, 1926, Vol. I, c!lnp. 10; Knhlc, 1954, chap. 8), and grammatical investigatinn of this area is still a fUIUl'1l goal-perhaps the greatest challenge before CO[lliC linguistics lO(l<1y. The overpowering impression conveyed by lhesc lexts, lipan from Ihcir shcer numbcr.l (major colleclions have been found at 11lebes, al·Ashmiinayn. Wlk!1 Sarjah, Dayr al-Bala'iuh, Armant, and Aphrodito), is their bewildering variety and degn.'C5 of de· viation from the classical sLandanl; bUI therein lies their value. The lellers <eighth-eleventh centurieli. in all calalogic collections, e.g., the Brilish Ubrary and the John Rylands l.1br.uy ones, by Crum; Berlin, by Sawnger, Vienna. by KI-all and Till) and documcnta· ry legal tellts (again, in most collections) lire to a large extent characterized by fonnulas. The poetic (tenth-eleventh centuries), magical (seventh-tenth centuries; Kropp. 1930-1931; Stegemann, 1934), and liturgical (see Quedc, 1970, pp. 350-89, M 574, a ninlh.century manuscript) all to a lesser or greater extent ellhibil non·Sahidic characlerislics (Althmi. moid, Fayyumic, Bohairic). Strikhlg are lhe following traits: Phonological (if not dialectal) a'ld orthographiC: Vocalic and (to a lesser tlltent) consonantal variation is common; nOle espcchilly the voclilic (G') treatment of syllabic nasals (Mll-, with; 6T()
199
scnpllon of the phonologie-orthographic usage of the Theban nonlilel-ary sources). MCJt'phological. First·pcrwn singular CI;l;urr.a.-; !i.eC' ond plural T6TJ46- (Theban); second singular feminine 6f'" (convener),.tot- (perfect) (Polotsky, 1960, p. 422, nbs. I); 'R"11.a.'I-, rclative aorist, 1'16, future (F); T6..• conjunctive (especially Theban, but also elsewhere; also 'R"T6'1-); e"I.\- future, oy.a.- future base, Hlf(T)- conditional (all Theban); verb lexerne sporad· ically unreduced before the direct nominal objecl; verb·lexcme morphology-(Theban) ~ , MOyHC, Tt.oo . Tllmpllslehre fwd syntax. A future·eventual usc of 1IIl....; a final·"subjunelive" use of the conjunctivc (e.g., Mtll1yrdoms 1.8.1, Ryl. 290, 321, also Theb., Kahle, 1954, pp. 1601f.), also in a "thatH·form role, as direct object (Martyrdoms 1.5.9), even with past lenses; future final·consecutive use of T.a.r6'lcwTR" (Ryl. 316, Murtyrdoms 1.5.29, Epiph. 162.26); qll.tn'lf· (also final) and Xtlk.a..a.C acquire lhe value of conlent-elauscs (d. l"m). The second tense is used as a "that" fonn outside the c1efl sentence (SKU 335 .a. IlClMCOfi T.utOl" lfTMilJ1"'I, "Our bralher hall told me thai you found him." The circumstantial occurs adnominally, atlriootive to a definite nucleus (Kropp D 20 IItk)6 R".a.OTO(; (ire; ttG'fTll't nOf'qi ClIO.\, "The gnoat eagle WOO5e wings are spread"); the drcumstaruial as glo~ in II cleft sentence (Kropp 0 TOK IMl t'R" IWtOT, "It is you who pour"); the possessive 61W. Il6 (e.g., Ryl. 325, 341), also nu.oo a.~ an augens of the possessive article I1Cl't- (KRU 36 Tlbl'THQC ~ R"HIN R"HON). Note SlIch Bohairic·like features as oy.a. lfT.a.... (Martyrdoms 1.58.1, a generic relativc, an in· delinile IffiH'U"·), 'h.a._TR" (relative/Sl-'Cond per· feel) used all a temporal clause, HIH Jr.'I· (Manyrdoms 1.3.7); also 'R"CJ". lfTo'I (ibid. 1.34.3). 2.4 Sahldlc Alloyed wllh Other Dialects (cf. Crurn's S' and 5'). This is, in view of the reservations and obser'Vlltions made above, to be understood as an ad hoc te,ct·specilic de.<;crip!ive appellation (1010· ucr) T'.ltner than a clear, definable dialectological phonornenon. The qualit)' and degree of cornponcm admixture val)' considerably from one case to anoth· er, lind it is doubtful whether dialeclOlogically meaningful classification and gradation are at all feasible. For instance, the Fayyumicisms pcc::uliar to many S manuscripts in the Morgan collection are neither predictable nor uniformly distributed. In "PseudoShenUle," M 604 (Kuhn, 19(0), the F elemenl consistli. of sporadic grammatical characteristics -trrtiH', negative conditional .a.p6COT6f+, .second singular femi· nine possessive article ner-, and lexical'phonological
SKt
200
SAHIDIC
BIBUOGRAPHY
Budge, E. A. W. The EarlieSI Known Coplic P~'ld/er. London, 1898. ---::-. Coptic BibUt·u/ Texis in Ihe Dia/eel of Upper Egyp/. London, 1912. Chaine, M. Elemems de grammaire diulec/ale caple. Paris, 1933. Chassinat, E. Un Papyrus medical caple. Cairo, 1921. Gasca, A. Sln'rorum Bibliorum Fragmen/a Cop/&suhidiea Musei Borgiani lussu d SumplihllS S. COllgrl'gatiollis de Propa!:lnu!u Fide S/udio. Edila. Vols. I and 2. Rome, 1885 and 1889. And [without author or cd.): 5S. BibliorwlI Fragml'll/a Copla-Sahitllt·u Musci Borgimri. Vol. 1-2. Tabulae. Rome, (1904]. Sec also Balestri, G. Crum, W. E. "The language of the Texts.. ' In The MOIla.~lery o{ El)iphunius UI Thebes, Part 1. The M· ellI/eological Ma/crial by H. E. Wbr/ock, The U/crary Mil/erilli by W. E. Crlllll, pp. 232-56. New York, 1926. - - C ' A Coptic Viel/mlllry. Oxfurd, 1939. Drescher, J. Three CuP/I<; Lege'lds. Cairo, 1947. Erm,lll, A. Bruchsliicke kopliseher VolkslileYli/lir. Berlin, 1897. ___. "Unterschiede '!:wischen den koptischen DiaIckten bei der' WOI1verbindung." S;lvmg.~l!erich/l: der PrellSsisc!lIm Akadclllie dcr Wissc'rsehafli'll 1 (1915):161-72. [Horner', G. W.] The Cup/ie; Vcrsiv,r vf lire New Tes/amen/ in the SoU/hem Dia/eel, Glhenvise Called Sahidie and Thebaic. Oxford, 1911-1924. Junker, H. Koplisehe Poesie des 10. Jahrhlllrderis. Berlin, 1908. Kahle, P. E. BIlla'hah: Coplie TexlI frolll Deir el· Ba/a'iwh ill U'lpcr Egypl. Oxford and London, 1954. Kasser', R. Papyms Buchner VI: livrc des Proverbes. 194-195. Louwin, 1960. _-;:-_. Papyrus Bodmer XVI: Exode I-XV,21 ell suMdique. Cologny!Geneva, 1961. _-,.,' Popynls Bodmer XVIIJ, Veul/!.ronumc l-X,7 e/1 sahidique. Cologny/Geneva, 1962. _:-. Pupyms Budmer XXl1e/ Mi.Hissippi Coplie Co· dex 11: Uri!mic XL,3-Ul,34, l..tlmen/a/IOIlS, £pilre de Ji!rcmie, Bameh 1,I-V,5, C/1 si/hidique. Co[ogny! Geneva, 1964. _-,.,. Papyrus Bodmer XXJJJ: Esal"e XLVI1-LXVf, en sllhidique. Cologny/Geneva, 1965. _ _ . "Prolegomenes a un essai de classification syst~matique des dialectcs cl subdialectes wptes selon les erltt:res de la phonctique. I, Principes et tenninologie." Museon 93 (1980a):53-112. "... , II, Alphabets et systcmcs phonetiques." Museoll 93 (1980b):237-97. "... , Ill, Systernes or1hoglllphi. ques et categol'ies diakctaks." Muse-on 94
Balestri, G. Sacrorum Bibliorum Fragtlumlil Cop/a. Sahidiea MW'ei Borgiani. Vol. 3, NovlIm Teslumenlwn. Rome, 1904. Sec also Ciasca, A.
Kickasola, J. N. Sahidle Coplic (fl.) ... .ioN Negation Pal/ems: A Morpho.syll/oelie Descriplion of Sell/lillt·es aud Ad;mleIS. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1975.
Fayyumicisms: CWOT, OyN, what (interl'ogntive). In the unpublished parallel source, B. LOr. 12689, the vocalism and generally the phonological shape of words is drastically affected.
3. Bibliographical Infonnatlon 3.1 Major, Comprehensive. or Authorltallve BIble Editions. Old Testnment: de Lagarde. 1883 (Wis' dom of Solomon. Ecclesiasticus); Gasca. 1885-1904 (Old Testament fragments, a basic edition); Maspero, 1892-1897 (
cseo
(1981):91~152.
SAHIDIC
Krupp, A. M. Allsgjlwilhite kop/isehjl Zaumiflexljl. Brussel5, 1930-193 I. Kuhn. K. H. "s/!Ullo.S/u!Ilollte OIl Christiou Beholliol/f. CSCO 206-207. Loullain, 1960. Lagarde, P, A, de. Ajlgypliaca. Wtlingen. 1883. Layton, B. "The Text and Onhogr.lphy of the Coptic 1'lyposl:lSis of the Archons." aluellrifl /iir Papyrologie I/Ild Epigroplllk 11 (1973):173-200. "The Hypostasis of Ihe Archons 01' the Reali· ty of the Rulers: A Gnostic SIOry of Ihe Creation, Fall, and Ultimate SaIV'oltiun of Man, and the Ori· gin :md Reality of His Enemil'S. Newly EditL-d from the Cairo Manuscript with a Preface, En· glish TrallSlation, Notes, and Indexes." 1/o/'VQrd Theological Review 67 (1974);352-425; 69 (1976):31-101. P-olrtieularly "Preface," 67 (1914):351-94. Lclort, \... T. "xmu,c dans Ie NT sahidique." Musion 61 (1948):65-73. Levy, A. Die S)"I/iU du koptiscllell Apophtllt:gmata Pa/mm Aeg)'p/iorlllll. Berlin, 1909. Maspcro, G. fraKmelfls de 10 .oersioll Iho!/H:lill/~ dl! rAlleiert Tes/omelll. M~lIIoires de I'lnslitut franllais d'Arch&l]ogie orienlale 6. Cairo, 1892-1897, Mink, C, "Allgemeine SproehwisscnKhafl und Koptologie," In Tlll~ FWllre of Cop/ie Sludies, ed. R. MeL. Wilson, pp. 71-IOJ. Leiden, 1978. Nagd, P, "Dcr frilhkoptische Oialekt von nlehen:' in KOplologisdle S/Ildiell I" der DDR, pp. 30-49. WisseflSehoflliehe uiUehrift der Mortill·Ll/lher· Ul1i"usifiJt Uolle·Wilfenberg, Sonderhe£t. HalleWillcnbcrg, 1965, ..C.....mmatische Untcl1iuehungcn w Nag H. Codclt II." In Die Araher III der a/1m Weft, cd. F. Ahhehn and R. Sliehl, Vol. 5, Naehlriigc, Dos chris/liche Aksu"" Ikrlin, 1%9. Peyron, V, A, Grllllllllil/icII Lill/Plat! Cop/ae, Turin, 1841. Plumley, J. M. All fmrodllelory Coptic Grammar (SahMlc IJiuleet). London, 1948. Pololsky, H. J. "Zur koptischen l...allilchl'c II." lei/· sellrif/ fllr iigyplisehc Spruclw IIml AI/tiflwnslwllde 69 (1933):125-29. Repl'. in Collected Papers, pp.
358-62. Jcr'Usalem, 1911. - - C ' E/udcs de ~'YII/llxe eople. Cairo, 1934. Repr', in Collce/cd Papers, pp. 102-207. Jerusalem; 1971. ___. "Modes gl'cc~ en caple?" In Coptic Sit/dies i/1 /fOllor of W. B, Cmlll, pp. 13-90. Bo.~ton, 1950. Repr. in Colle(;/ed PI/PUS, pp. 208-225. Jerusalem, 1971. -'-'C,' Review of W, C. Till, Koptisehe Crt/mlllatik (soi'di.~cher
OIolekt). Orielltalis/ische Litera/14neitllllg 52 (19570):219-34. Repr, in Collected Papers, pp.
226-33, Jenlsalem, 1971. --::-:c "Zu den koptischen litel'3rischen TCJtten aus Balai71\h." Orijlll/alia 26 (1951b):347-49. Repr. in Colleeled Popers, pp. 389-91. Jerosalem, 1971. ___, "The Coptic Conjugation System." Orim/olia
201
29 (1960):392-422. Repr. in Collected Papers, pp. 238-68. JCl'usollelll, 1971. "Numinal5:llz und Cleft $entence im Koptischen." OriclI/alla 31 (1962):413-30. RL'Pr. in CoIleelCd Popers, pp. 418-35. Jcrusalem, 1911. "Coptic." In Current Trends ill !..i./guislies, Vol. 6, South West Asia mId North A/ri"a, cd. T, A. SCbt.'Ok, pp. 558-70. The Hague, 1970. Ouc<:ke, H. Ulltcrsuehungert Zlfm kop/iscl/ell SllIlIdetlgebet. Louvain. 1970, ___. Das Ma,*If~V(mgelilllll $iJidiseh~ Texl de" lIandschrif/ PPo/all Rib. Itlll.·Nr. 182 mit detl Vori· OllIe" der Handsehrifl AI 569. Barcelona, 1972, ___ DIU l.llkosevaPlgelillm saidisch: TUI der Hand. schrif/ PPaloll Rib. 1I111.-Nr, 181 mit dell Variallttn der J1atldschrift M 569. Barcelona, 1977. DIU JoIlalll1eSe"angdil411l $iJitlisch; Text der HOl1t1schrift PPo/a" Rib. Illv"Nr, 183 mil den Vari· an/C1 der Hal1dschrif/C1 813 11l1d 814 der Chesler Bea/ty Library ulld der Halltlschrifl M 569. Rome
and Barcelona, 1984. Rahll's, A. Die Berliller lJalldschrift des sohidischtl1 I'sa/lers. Berlin, 1901. sat7.ing~r, Ii. "Phonologic des kopti.'o;chen Verbs (sa'idischcr Dialekl)." In Fes/schrifl £. l'def, 11 Miin 1979, pp. 343-68. Bamberg, 1979, Schenke, H.·M. Review of Joseph Vergotc, Grammaire cople. Oriel1laUstisehe U/trawruitllng 16
(1981):345-51. Shier, L. A. "Old Testament Texto; on Velh.lln:' In William H, Worrell, Coptic TexIs ill Ihe Vlliversily of Mlchigoll Collectioll, pp. 23-167. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1942. Stegemann, V. Die koptischclI Zallher/l~xle dtlr SOlllmlllllg Erzhet?Og Raitler ill Wiel1. Heidelberg. 1934. Stcindorif, G. Koptisclle Grllmmallk. Berlin, 1894, --::-. Kop/isclle CrammQ/ik. Berlin, 1904. Repl·. Berlin, 1930, --::- ' Kllrzer Abri.~s dcr koptischell Grammatik. Ber· lin, 1921. Lellrblwh der kopliselle" Gralllma/ik. Chicago, 1951. Stern, L. KopllscJw Grallllllalik. Leipzig, 1880. ThOlllpson, ~I. 'J111~ Cop/it: (Sahidie) Versioll of Cerloill Books of the Old Testumem frolll a Papyms ill the Ori/ish Museum, London, 1908.
_=.
_ _ , A Coptic Palimpsest CO>l/abli>li; Joshua, Judg. es, Rlllh, JI/dilll mId ESlher l>l Ihe SallMie Viall!e/.
Oxford, 1911. _--" Ti,e Coptic Versioll of the Ae/s of the Apostles allli the Palllille Epistles ill the $ahidie Dialee/.
Cambridge, 1932. Till, W. C. Kop/Ische lIeiligell' WId Mortyrer/egetldell. Rome, 1935-1936, _--" Koplisehe Grommotik (soi'discher Dio/ekl', mit Bibliogrophic, uses/ilekel1lmd Wf'rterven,eiehnissell.
Leip7Jg, 1955.
202
SHENUTEAN IDIOM
Koplische Diafek/graltlltlatik, mit uses/llcktm lind Wtirterbllch. 2nd ed. Munich, 1961. VergOle, J. "lc diale<:tc copte P (Po Bodmer VI: Proverbes), essai d'idcntificalion." Revile d'egyplOJvgie 25 {1973a):50-57. Crammaire cop/e, Vol. la, Introduction, phonbiqll~ ~t phonologie, morphologie s)'mhematiqu~ (stnlcmre des siml:lllfDllesJ, pllr1ie S)'tIchroni. que, Vol. Ib, In/roduction, phOlle/iqlfe e/ phom:r logie, morphologie S)'II/hema/iqlle (slmc/uTe des sema"/t:mes), partie diachroniqlle. Louv.lin, 1973b. Walters, C. C. All Elemenlary CoP/it: Grammar of Il,e Sohidic IJiaJec/. Oxford, 1972. Wilmet, M. COrlcordl:ltlcll du Nouveau TeSlamell/ saMdique, II, Les MolS tUilochtholles. CSCO 173, 183, 185. Louvain, 1957 -1959. Wilson, M. R, Coptic Fllltlre Ttmses: SYIltacfica/ Swd· ie~' ill Suhidic. The Hague, 1970. Worrell, W. H. The Proverbs of S%man in S(/Mdic Coptic According tt) Ihe Chicago Manllscrip/. Chicago, 1931. Coptic 5oU114£, Ann Arbor, Mich., 1934.
ARIEL SHISHA·HAlEVY
SHENUTEAN IDIOM. "shenutcan Copdc" is
dille (1982), there Is no great diRiculty about compil. ing most of the elttant corpus: the task of i1iOiating unatlributed Shenute fragments from the host of homiletic and rhctoric-cpistolary ones is largely technical. Linguistic (grammatical and stylisticphnlSCOlogical) data eltractable from the unambigu· ously Shenutcan sourccs in the tlll'ee major editions (Amelincall, 1907-1914; Leipoldt and Crum, 19081913: Chassinat. 1911) and the many minor oncsmostly in catalogic collections (by Crum, Munier. Pleyte-Boeser, Rossi, Wes."Cly, and Zocga) ilnd occasionally in spt.'Cial publications (e.g., by Guelin, Lefort. Teza, Young, and the pl'l"$ent writer), as well as unpuhlished sources-serve :IS probes for locat· ing other sources. Identification on the ba.~is of stylistic impl'ession alone, although ce11ainly unavoiull· ble a.~ a practical guide, is nOt always adequate, especially when the style is untypically pedestrian l'ather than in the usual powerful, involved vein. The main unedited collections of Sinuthiana are those in Paris and Vienna repositories and in Blitish libraries (Oxford, Cambridge, and Manehcster).
Linguistic Characterization
the term applied to the idiom, including the grammatical norm and stylistic·phrast.'Ological usage, 0bservable in the corpus of writing by the archimandrill" Apa Shenute (3J4-451), outstanding among Coplic literary sources in that it constitutes the sin· gle most extensive homol;enous and authentic testo di lingua for $ahidic and Coptic in general. Thl.. corpus provides the linguist with a precious opportunity to achieve a consistent and complete description of a grammatical 1iystem. The other eltensive corpus, that of the Scrip'ures, although somewhat earlier and so enjoying the prestige of a "das... ical" bal de langue, hIlS the disadvantage of being tr,l.nslat· ed from the Greek; its native Coptic constituent ell'" men. can be properly determined only after a complete strueturnl description of the gr,lmmatical system of its Vorlage, preci.w knowledge of the quali. ty and degree of its dependence upon this Vorlage, and diacritical-contrastive application of an independent, llntranslated grnmmatical system such as ttult abstractable from Shenute's works. The desirability of such a grammar makes an early analysis of this corpus of paramount importance.
Shenute's dialect is what is convcntionally conceived of as hi&h.~andard Ulera!)' Sahidic, albeit with distinct Akhmimoid traces (Shisha-Halevy, 197601.), which arc probably duc to his nati~ Akmi· mic background and consisl mainly of {morpho} phonologic, morphologic, idiomatic, and lexical fcatures, with mon: elisivc synt~ctic affinities. (Presentday knowledge of Akhmimic syntax Is notoriously inadcqUOlte, because or insuffieient evidence.) Some of Ihe morc striking phenomena in Shenutc's grommatical usage arc the idiosyncr,l.,ic usc or the conjunctive and of object constructions and the favoring of one of the "mediaton;" or lexeme premodifiers (T :eoY6-, T 1lK6-, ajrn (li).). Note twO (or severol) dis· tinctive nomlnahcntcncc patterns, nall1ely # 0 -ne I/" (e.g., Leipoldt, 1908-1913, IV, 23.22, RK),2li~HT no ClllTR" 61l6'kv~6; All1elincau 1907-1914, I, 228, III),Q
Compilation or the Corpus
'ihere is no raith, there is no hope of goodness that does nOi belong to it"). As regards the use of the second tenses, one finds numerous distinctive figures and constellations variously combining topicalillltions and foci. Striking Is the clert sentence with the circumstanlial topic
Although only slightly more than half of all known or sunniscd Shcnllte sources have been edited to
RI'flf 66z4WlIC lf2tK R".u-Jo9C," X6 Mlf".,ooI1 M),C ),M,
SHENUTEAN IDIOM
{OJ...·. (;N'f- . . . JoM,
(l-
-+ nominal sentcnce). Negative
seeond'lense topics seem to be avoidl.-d. TIlis list can be much extended with numemus other minutiae as well as eenlrnl issucs of grolmmar, which still await monographic study (for sollie discussions and exemplifications, see Jemstoot, 1949; Morenl, 1952; Rudnitl.ky, 1956-1957; Young, 1961, 1962, and 1969: and Shisha.Halevy, 1975 and 1976a-b). It must be 5trt'SS(:d that idimyncr.nic stylistic syntax (e.g., ··rhe· torical figures" (see belowl, typical word-ordcr ami conlext panems) is at present Indistinguishable from syOlax 1011/ CUllrt. Nole :llso lhat ahhough most of the above traits are mel with elsewhere, their cumula· tive ami pronounced reoccurrence .md dislribution in Shenute is syndrornic, (Ind Iherein lies lheir diag· nostic value. SherlUle'S "style" (bel ween which lind syntux tht're exists no clear·cut objeclive boul1dfll')') tillS been dcscribed, at its most characteristic, as fervent, passionately eloquent, full of pathos, and orten arguml'ntalive, polemic. occasion(lily itx'IIlic. Still, placid and pedl.'Strian passagcs are not uncommon (cf. Lei· poldt, 1903, sec. II, 13, and 15). '111e long, involved, occasionally convoluted sentence <:omplcxes, sometimes anacoluthic, are well known. Similarly distinc· tive are a number of exclusive or near-exclusive She· nulcan idiomatic expressions. su<:h as TlD 6TaI, "how can one compare ..."; .,J.HT6 oy IQCDIKl, "QIfOUsqll~ /alldem ... "; 6tx. tcuJ .1:6, "by whi<:h I mean to say"; .xG lnu•.xooc, "pollr ne pGS dire"; and many ochers. Probably the ~·kllown typic."llly S!lcllutc-..n tum of phrase. the quintcsscntial "figurQ Siml/hiQIIQ" par excellen<:e, is the npp:wently lllutologkal. often disjun<:tive repetition of an idea with a slight varia· lion in this rorm: CCftlC loY" CGfOOlC. ttl.cotl H to.Clilty, fi<;.lIlAY6 II lN~lIlAY6, J.'IOylD1i II ,l.yoyam
1tl.2HT 0)'(IXlJ1::"
J..tOyUIII,ll::" :!fJ.r J.yHOCIyT'lf It ),yr.u.'1 llTOOT'll'" FrllHOy ... RMO'I,
),
II
'Jfiltrr,
Vocnbulary The ShenUlean lexicon-which conSlilutes a con· sidemble pan of the S::thidic e~idence in Crum's Cop/ic Dictiollury (1939) and is still in ncl.'<.! or deler· minntion and structuru.l·scmantic resolution-is per· oops most idiosyncratic in the favoring of certain W(lrds, some of which have acquin.-d a Shenuteall /Iavor and association: Kf'O'!, guile; AOIHOC, pl.'Stilence; K"",,. mock; ~, butTOW; ~, ~, filth. be foul; Al56, be mad; HOyl, look; A6'f'6, £mgmen!; lllf:'I:, be firm, secure: ~, have authority, be responsible. There are some exelusively Shenutean lexemcs, a few with obscure meanings: It_All £&0)" (Crum, 1939, p. 102b); KOfI (part of vine? ibid p.
203
lllb); M111l::" (ibid., p. l44a); 1t-rR", smoke; A.UAO, teem; ttOyC, term of abuse; also some common 10 Shemlle (tnc sole reprcsentati~e for Sahidic) and Akhmimic or Subakhmimic (Shishil·lla.levy, 19700, pp. 364ff.). There are forms and funclions altested only in Shenutc: &AloH, blind (fem.); 1il'f6, blow (tmllS.); FQ(l1C oyw-, keep watch :lgainst; ~T Gl!I'J.f, be struck down. Some lexemcs are lypically Shenu· tean in collocation (fOG'C -+ ..tiC, to. -+ HI",) and 5C)mc in their tllorphology (e.g., ItTO(ifT', retumed; 1iOy6T6 - HOG, hig; 6.>.HlIl, sycamore fNlt; THOH. furrow).
BIBUOGKA..HY
AmClincutl. E. C. Oell\;res dll Sell/mOil/ii. Pads, 19071914. Chassinal, E. fA! QUll/ricme Livre de.~ emre/i<ms et cpitrlls d~ Slrelluu/i. Memoil"e!l de l'ln.'ltitut fmOl;ais d'archcologic oricntulc 23. C"iro, 1911. Cnllll, W. E. A Cop/ic DictiOll/lry. Oxford, 1939. Frollldscn, I'. J., and E. Ri<:hter·AcI'Oc. "Slumollle; A Bibfiugrapl,y." In Studies Presellled 10 HailS Jakob Polo/liky, ...-d. D. W. Young, Pr. 147-76. East GIOUCct\ICr. Mass., 1981. Guerin. II. "Sermons inedits de Scnouti." Rt,;\'lfe igypto!Qgique 10 (1902):148-64, .lOd II (1905):15-
34. Jemstoot, P. V. "K dctcrminacii v koplskom jazyke." Sove.I.sk.oje VOSloIwvedellije 6 (1949):52-62. Trans· laled by Peler Nagel as "z,.,r Detcrminalion im Koptischcn:' Wissel/schul/fiche l.eitscltrill der Mar· lill·LlI/lrer-Utli~rsitjjt Halle·Wille,,~rg 27 (1978): 95 -106. Leipoldt, J. ScI,cllo,,/e 11(I11 Atripe mId die E,,/ste/umg tIes IIatiOlwWgyplisdlell Chrislell/IIIIIS. Leip-Lig. 1903. Leipoldt, J., .md W. Eo Cmm. Sillllll,il i\rdlimlllldri/ae Vi/II el Opera Olllllia. CSCO 42:lOd 73. Paris, 19081913. Ml,lren..:, S. "Die 'Jf61·Kon.'llruktion als .'Ipnlchlichc und stilistisehe Erscheinung des KOlltischen." AIl'lUles flu Service des Ullliquiles lIe {'E.gypte 52 (1952):1-15. Rudnitzky, G. "ZUI1l Sprachgebl'ilUch Schenutcs:' Zei/scllrif/ flir iigyplisc!,e Spmcl,e Imd Aherr'IlI1S' kWlde 81 (1956):45-58. and 82 (1957):143-51. Shisha.l-lalevy, A. "Two New Shenoutc·TexlS from the Blitish Libr.:IIY, II (Commentary)." Orielllu/ia 44 (1975):469-84. -;-c:. "Akhmimoid Features in Shenoute's Idioleet:' MIiSioll 89 (19700):157-80. "Commentary on Unpublished Shenoutiana in the IJrilish Ubrary." Etlchoria 6 (1976b):29-61. Coptic Grammatical CQlegories, Structural Swdies ill the Sytrtcu of Shclou/ea" SDhidic. Analeeta Oricntalia 53. Rome, 1986.
204
SULLAM
Young. D. W. "On Shenoute's Use of Present I:' JfH.nlClI of N~D.r E4$Wnl Sludies 20 (1961):115-19. ___ "E.~ and the Condilional Conjugation:' Jcmnllll 0/ Near ED.lilem Studies 21 (1962):175-85. - ,__ "Unfulfilled Conditions in Shenoulc's Diak'<:l." JOlm/D.I O/Ilre Americ,m Oriell/al Society 89 (1969):]99-407. AKlf:.L SIlISHA-HALEVV
SULLAM (or liea/a). The Ar"llbic tern! for a Coptic· Ambic dictiontuy is liul/am (ladder, plural salil/im), because the words an~ al1'3ngcd to the left (Coptic) and the righl (Ambie) in a manner that givC5 the impression of a ladder (L.·llin SCClla; Coptic !'IOyt(.t 8, TIlf'T(jf or s>.oooe S). Coptic ICll:icography started at the sallie lime :1$ Coptic grammar. Anba. YOi)anna al'Samannudi, the aut hOI' of the fi~t grammar, also wrote the first known Coptic dictional)'. Anba. Yu~::mn!i, who ....'US bishop of Samannud (wcstCI1I Delta) in the middle of the thlrteenlh century, wrote AI-Sulfu", ul·KulI{r'jlil (or Scala EcdesiasliclI), of which lWO versions sur· vive, Sallidic (Munier, 19]0, pp. 1-4]) and Bohahic, both found in Illany m:lIl11sc!ipls (Gmf, 1947, pp. ]72-74). II is not a dicliollU1Y but a glms:llY of terms in biblical and liturgical books, 1I1'1inly the N..::w TeSlament, a portion of the Old Testament, and some liturgical texts. The WOI'ds arc given with their Ambic lI'3nslalion in the order in which they occur, C)[cept repetitions. The suI/am begins ....~th the G0spel of St. John bt~causc of its easy style. Anba Yli1)ann.1 did I10l intend tl,) write a dictionary in the Illodem scnllC of the term but a manual for his readers, to enable them to understand n~ligious teXIs. The beginning of St. John's Gospel luns as follQws: tii • If, in; TG-2QYGrre • ul-bad)', the begin· ning; 1i6
Sidarus, 1978, p. 129). TIle order is l3Sl leller, Ihen fir.;.( leller, and thcn ~ond lener, as in 1O.C, leave her, XUHIC, shil' (00 XUHyC); XOf'OC, tllmbourine; Xf'OIIOC, time; ( ... ) xlIlf'l;, except (Kircher, 1643, p. 443). Also words with affixes are IlStl'd; Ihus, MX.\ft, 1 ha\'e put thee. and TIIf
SULLAM
the alphabetical arrangement in Coptic lexicography wa.~ an indL"pcndcnt allCOlpl tu arrJnge words in alphabetical order. Furthermore. the demotic "al· phabelical" ....,ord list had nothing 10 do wilh Coptic classification, as thcre was nO real alphabet with a fixed order of signs in deOlnlic (Vollen. 1952. pp. 496-508). Thc scalae hilherto published are not free of mis· takes-mistakes of the author. the copyist, Ihe edi· tor. and the prinler. Here are bUI IwO elamples: trJ.l'1ll, lioness (8) - (J/./(Jhw(J, which elsewhere (5. 8) is Af'\, bear (fern.). from Greek afJICoc; (masc./fem.) (Vydehl, 1983, I). 16). a confusion due to the fact lhat there were no bears in Egypl. In this case lhe definite (Irtick has been put in twice: -j-.T·J.r6't, Bo· hairic .,. :md Silhidic T. S tlll'tllt, ba.~in for ablutions (?) .. al·kimill (Munier, 1930, p. 174)-bctwecn III· 1II11!llllf{l, vcssel for lIbluliollS, and ,)'ll!1 (- slI!l), buck· Cl, JXlil-should be spell XOI'Ill'!' .. Greek XfPI'l1jJ, Waler for ablution (xflp, hand, before consonant Xf{1', vtj3, to dean, from (I pr'e·GI'eek root ·tligw.). In Olher cases, such as Coptic manuscripts from lhc eighth cenlUl)'. lhe spelling of Coplo·Greek (chicfly) words reflects phOnelic changes of Ihe sp0ken language. Three well·known cases need 10 be mcnlionctl. " and y are inlerchangeable: S tytU.f'. Ii\'er" t1-ur (~). Coplo--Creek J.l - 6. and some· timC5 me \·er.sa; "'ere;, welcome (greeting) • xttipE. be happy. and 5 t.uTl.ce. 96 (Crum. 1939. p. 273) .. phonetically ·pset-ll5i. r and A oftcn interchange with tl11n.scribcd K und T: lhus. TGHOH. demon, gen· ius" &14<""', and Kr»tllll (Munier. 1930. p. 165) 5 rrJ.HtIH (ibid.• p. 167) - It.pirJ4J'1, cabbage. BUI there are other cases as well. such as insertions of an aUlCiliary vowel (wrillen 6) in ;I lhl\........consonani cluSlcr. thus. S CCiKf'04>l., sow (ibid., p. IIJ) '" Lalin Sl:rofa. and 5 CG.pGrl., vault of hC;lven - Greek (Trpa"ipa, ball, vault ur heaven. Also (T7'/1()iJ{}o<;, spar· row, tlppcar'S as S CllT'fOyOOt;, bird ."~,('II#'ir) (ibid., p. 114). The group ks (~) wa.~ often pronounced Ilb in the fintl) position and lalcr, with ;1Il ;tultitiary vowel, ·niks: Il-a~. whip. appears a.~ 5 HJ.C111'~ (ibid., p. 171). still without aultiliary vowel, but Il-Vpll-'T/f, ani, appctlrs as S HGfHGtlll (ibid., p. 116), and (Tr.pij!, wasp. is S oft••" instead of S ci'I.u~ (ibid.• p. lIS). A similar case is S l.UOI(,llyHttC. apocalypse, from im-aA.~. loday pronounced (JM gJ'(J/(J/IIsls. The group II is often wrillen llA, probably influcneed by .u..u (aAAa). bul. a frequent conjunclion. Thus. one finds S. B l'Ill.Uf'oN, palace. from 'lrttAirn.o... Ullin /Xl/atill/II. 5 .uoy, B l.AAO'(, pupil of thc ..-ye. is nothing else lhan 5, 8 llO'Y. child. in this case the
205
"girl or Ihe eye" as in Egyptian ~1l'1I,t j",./ i,.t, lhe girl in lhe eye. or Gn:ek 1t.0pfJ. girl, pupil of C)'C (Vydchl. 1983. p. 7). 1bc Copto-Greck words of the .scalae oflen repre· sent Greek postdassical fonns. 8 OKTOHtIf'aoc, October. is neilher Latin, nor modem ' O ~ or a similar form, but a postdassical form. One can com· p:lI"C Armenian Ilok/ember and Ruuian Okl)'obr' ('Oktembl1). There an> four 5 words for "water": yAuf' (licSwp). ItGl"I"1 (I'e"pi...). H»tJ. (IVll-tt). and llHOO)' (Munier. 1930. p. 109), "Y&Jp (ltytIOr) is lhe classical word; VEpiJ.. (lleroll). lilerally "the new, fresh one," is lhe current elCpression in model'll Greek; Mfll-(t (",1m") is "runninlj: walcr"; ,lnd lI'HOOy Is the autochlhonuus Coplie word for "water" (5). '!'leMOC and IIKHTO art' translated ;oj) jJ I (fj~· (./llwlfjh), Ihe ear1hquake (ibid.• p. 107). The etymol· ogies arc quilc clear. II + (]"f:tn~Qt;, e;u1hquake, and lhe (lulOl;hthonous Coptic form derives from S If.tM, to move, and lhe old word 5 TO. eat1h. This S If.HTO Is another word lhan Old Coptic If.HTU, crealor or the (,'anh (Vycichl. 1983. p. 82). S ib._UI, the piclures • Arabic ....,.;JI (a~· ~If\"u,) (Munier, 1930. p, 122) derives fmtn Greek AtIOIl-WI', lillie picture (S1ephanus. 1831-1865. Vol. 4, p. 42: "imaguncula vel pl'Otome"). The Cupto-Grcek fonn is influenced by Greek },ljl..,,,. harbor. Another problem is lI.,l.fToyrtII.. he-a.o;s - al.J]im"" and rOA.>,fkJH, she·as,<; '" (Jl~t{moh (Munier. 1930. p. 112). The normal spelling of these word~ WQUld be ·rJoJ/•.oyrIH (accusali1le) and ' r ~ (neuler nominnti1le or accusati\'C); conlpare modem Greck ..,6"i&tpo<;. a.....~. and ya"i&Npti...<. lillie a....<; (Dcmell11kos. 1936. Vol. 3, p. 1535). The word occun;; in Egyplian Greck lIS yo."iMpw.., donkey. in a lexl of the sixth or seventh cenlul)' ,0\,0. (Grenfell and Hunl, 1901, p. 153). Also ')'O'·wwp<. occurs in modem Greck (ibid.). Coptic vocabularies t'eveal that in somc c;\ses namcs of (Illimais lIr'e derived from n(lme~ of the corresponding Egyptian (theriomOl'phic) gods. f\ nllme or the crocodile was lJ'fwT (Crull!, 1939, p. 63) - aI'lim:i{/~I, wrongly - al·tirslI!r. tunic (Kirchel', 1643, p, 171), but the same word occuni as !hllJEr.pw{J, soul or Ephot, in a Grcek-Coplic gloss.'\l)' .. MC~ (Bell and Crum. 1925, p. 197). According to Epiphanius. the Egyplians ca.lled cl'Ocodilcs ~ from Egyptian Nfr IJtp, epithet of sevcral gods. nOI only Suches (Vydchl, 1983, p. 49). The inilial H was considered lhe plural anidc-thus. 8 lJ+-rT, crocodile. In the chapter on languages and peoplC$ one reads 8 J.CCVftOC (As.lyrios) - V~..- (SlIFy"nl). Syri, an, (Kircher, 1643. p. 80). This translation is duc 10
206
SULLAM
an old confusion between Syri.1 and Assyria (Cannuyer, 1985, p. 133) und not to a misonder!\landing. for as with Armenian Asorikh, Asor...slal1 i.~ nonhem Syria, because of the "As..~yrian Christiaru;" in the region of Edessa (f'-roundjian, 1952, p. 58). SO called after their coreligionisls in Assyria, the nonh· l'm pan of Mesopotamia. Another strange lenn is 0'j56f'OC, Arml'nian (Kircher, 1643. p, 80). This is of course a mistake. The preceding word is ..r.,b '"' Kllr;i, GeOl'gian (compare Persian Gllrji). So B C\"(Wf'OC stumJs for ·OY·llWfOC, till Iberian, because 'l,B€p€'i. a people of Ihc C!lucasus, are considered the anCl.-ostors of Ihe Georgians. They dl'SCend from l/dr, and /heros is 1I11I.:sled as a IlCl'!IOnal name ("1,8£ptX), One mUll! rcad OY'18(1POC, 01 GcOl-gi:m. Coplic glossuries were highly appreciated in the Middle Ages and e,,"en in Illodern times as Ihey per· milled thelr readers ael:ess to the .~cnsc of rhe Holy Scriptul"Cli in Coptic, The shuation is however some· what different for modern scholars. They prder to collect words in religious sources from originallexls und not from secondhand g100..<;,aries. But ordered lelCicons l:onl3ining words from lhily life are can· !\l3ntly referred to, mainly for natural history, gl'Ugraphy, 3nd. of course, dictionaril'S (Crum, 1939; Vydchl, 1983). These lexicons were wrilten :11 a time when Coptic. both Sahidic and Bo~iric, had undergone major changes, phonelically and Icxically. The spoken language W-'S full of Arabic words, as one can SL'C from a medical papyrus (Chassinat, 1921) or a lreatise DO alchemy (Stem. 1885), Thcn: seem 10 be only very few words of Arabic origin in the scalae; for example, 8 ou,f'!'oc, rice (Kircher, 1643, p. 194) • modem Arabic ar-mu. II ml.--dieva1 and modem form of II~ (with many variants) from Greek opv(a. Another word i~ S 60.uooy::t. almond (Munier, 1930, p. 164), from Mabic ;i1falVz., kinJ of h:l7.e1 nut; compare Tunisian UJ/fliz., 31mond, from iii/aWl- S IIYfIKOIo,., apricot (ibid., p. 164), derives from Lalin pra/!cox, 3ccu&'llivc praecoce(m), pr'Ccocious; hence Greek -rrpauthN.ux and Ar.tbic barql4q, npricot (Neal' East), plum (Nonh Africa) with ;I change p:b. In this conle~1 onc must menlion Kircher's Lillgua Aegypliaca R...stilllla (1643). AlthOligh it cel1ainly does not meel modem slandards, it was for il.~ time excellent and marks the very beginning of Coptil: studies in Europe. Champollion used il 180 years later for deciphering the hieroglyphs. BIBUOGRAPHV
'Alxl al·Masil), Y. "AI·Muqaddirn.A1 wa·s-Salalim," In RMlat (Jam'Iyal] Mdr Mlnll, Vol. 2, pp. 59-68. AI· exandria, 1947.
Qilftdal al·Tal!rir /I '11m al-Tafsir. Eille kop/is.che Cramm(JJik in arabischer Sprache ails dem 131/4. Jahr/nmd""1. Frciburg im Breisgau. 1972. Bell, H. I. and W. E. Crom. "A Grcclr:
Bauer. G. Allwllasil/s roll
011~,
don, 1905. ,..-_. A Coptic Dic/iorrary. Oxford, 1939, Demetl'ako~, D, Mega /..e.lik(m Ii!s He/lelliki!s G/6SSi!.I,
Vol. 2, Athens, 1936. Froundjian, D. Anntmisdz·d,!lj/sches Wilrterhllch. Mu· nielt, 1952, Gmf, G. Geschichte dl!f chrislliclrell·llrabisclzen Lill'ra· IIII'. Vol. 2. Vatican Cily. 1947. Grenfell, B. P., and A. S. Hunt. TI,... Amh... rst Papyri, Vol. 2. London, 1901. Hebbclynclr:, A., and A. van Lttntschoot. Codices Coptiei Vatica"i, Barllerilliani. lJurgiarri, Rossiani. Vol. I, Codices Copliei Vatica,,;. Rome, 1937. See also van Lantsehoot. Kircher, A. Linglla A...gypliaca ReS/i/llltl, Opus TrilHlr· lillllll. Rome, 164). L;lOlSChOOl. A. van. Codices Copliei VII/ica"i, Barlll!ri"ialli, Borgiani, Rossialli, Vol. 2. Pars Prior-, Codices 8arberillialli Driell/ales 2 ...1 17, BQrgitln;
1-108. Rome, 1947. See also Hebbclynck. UtZ Priic"~lIr
d'AI!ralluse Kirc!,...r, ThOlllllS Dbieilli et /a "Scala" Val. Copte 71. Louvain, 1948.
Mallon, A. "Une Ecole de savanl~ egyptiens au moyen Age." MiJ/lttges de la FaCII!te oriell/ale de I'Ulliversi,ii Sail/l,Joseph de Beyrolllll I (1906):109131; 2 (1907):213-64, -,e;-' "Calalogue des scalae coptes de la BibBo· theque nationale de Paris," MIHanges de la Paell/le oriculille de rUniver.lile Sailll-/oseph (Ie Beyroulh 4
(1910):57-90. Munier, H. l.ll Scala cople 44 de la BibUotheque "aliollale de p(/ris, Vol. 1, Trall.reril',io". Bibll<:ttheque d'cluoc-s coptes 2. Cairo. 1930. Schwyzer, E. Cril'chische Gra",,,mlik, Vol, I. Munich, 1939. $chuban, W. "Ein laleinisch-griechiseh·lr:optisches Gesprlichbuch," K/io 13 (1913):27-38. Sidarus, A. Y. "Coptic LelCicogrnphy in the Middlc Ages," In The FlltII,.... 0{ Coplic Slzfdies, cd R. MeL Wilson. pp. 125-42. Leiden, 1978. Stephanus, II. Tht!SQllrus Lilllitall CraflCae. Paris. 1831-1865. Stcm. L "Frngment eines koptisehen Ttaklates lihcr
SYLlABICATION
Akhimie." uitschrift fUr iigyplische Sprtlche wzd IoJtutumskwlde 2] (1885): I02-119. Vollen, A. "An 'Alphabetical' Dictionary and Gram· mar in Demotic." Iorchiv oriental,.i 20 (1952):496508. Vycichl, W. DicliomlQire elymologique de III IUIl~ue cople. Lolll'aln, 198]. WERNIlR
VvcrcHi.
SYLLABICATION. It Is common knowledge that the syllabication of a language Is always closely related to ib; phonology. This appears at once in the definition of "syllabIc" givcn by the phonologiU Grammont (1939, pp. 99-103): "A syllable ... is a sequence of increasing apertures followed by a s,e. qucnce of decreasing apertures." This occurs without the degree of apcl1urc neccs.ooarily incrca.slng to the point where the decrease begins or diminishing from this poinl to the end of the syllable; in both increase and decrease two phonemes of the samc apel1ure may follow one another (cf. below). Gram· mont Ihen added: "Moreover, a phoneme of given aperture lIlay be followed by a phoneme of smaller apel1uI'c in the Increasing part, and by one of great· er aperture in the decreasing pal1.... There is no syllable without a vocalic point, and in phonology there is no ~yllablc withoul a vowel. ... This vowel always appears at the vocalic point, and ... when it is the only one, it is always the phoneme of maximum apertufC in the syllable and Ihe first the tension of which is decreasing. But it is not uncommon to find in phonetics, that is, in languagC$, syllables which have no vowel [such as] the French inteljec· lion pst'" Here s is increasing since some pronounce this word (psit] while Ihe pronunciation (pis') never appears in French; the vocalic point of this wtlrd therefore lies between s and I, for "the vocalic point always appears lit the transition from the last in· creasing phoneme to the lirst decreasing phoneme. ... Every time the phoneme which has the largest aperture in the syllable is not a vowel, it does nOI become a vowel through its posilion, but it has the vocalic point beside it, and is itself now increasing, now decreasing:' Gr.mImonl eJltended this principle even to the sonoranlS (- consonant{s] on the level of phonological function) /0/, fll, lOll, Inl, and Irl, to which he n:fuscd to attribule any capacity for becoming vow. els on the lev<:l of phonological function, and hence sonant
207
lions appear the data essential for solving the problems of Coptic syllabicatKm. In any discussion of a dead language like Coptic, which can only be known from writtcn texIS, to say thai its syllabication is alwa)'li closely related to its phonology is to make a gratuitous Slatement that leads to nOlhing if it is not admitted th'lt the phonol· ogy can be detennined with considerable cllU;ty through the various on/logmphic systems (genemlly consillercd dialectal) of the texts in lhe dead Ian· guage. This is admittedly a working hypothesis, hut is still very widely accepted because it is much more probable and fruitful than the COntrD1'Y hypothesis (Loprieno, 1982). It is therefore penni55ible to lay down here the principle that the syllabication of Coptic (or, rather. that of ilS various "dialects," In the traditional sense of the tennl is to be found in a nllher close relationship with its orthography (or lhe varioos diak'Ctal orthographic systems). Before going funher in the examiMtion of Coptic sylla.bicalion, il is appropriate to recall Ihal Ihe norlOlil phonology of a language is evidently that which governs the language in its most natural spoken ut· ter.mce. hence in rapid speech. There ure in any language two kind~ of ullCI'ancc (cr. Kassel', 1982a-h). Rapid spcl,'dl is characterized by, among other things, the use of the glides
208
SYLLABICATION
n:a~uning
(in some ca.'ies comparative), by taking into conslderalion the vocalic and consonantal phonemes (including eventual CRYMl)PIlONEIol£S), taking account of the grnphemL'S not merely according to theil' graphic kind ("vowel" or "consonant" graph. emes) hut according to theil' phonological funClion (vocalic or consonantal) (Marouzeau, 1951, p. 209; Ka.,~r, 1981c), and by observing Iheir syllabic com· binations in V'.lriou.~ living languages or in dead ones phonologically beller known than Coplic. The bradysyllablcs, as the result of artificial and abnonllal1y slow enuncialion, could be, among olher things, the syllables of recited Coptic "poelry," but like the t/ayl. Iht:y Cijually evade direct observation. But, above all, it seems probable that the brl syl. were those of the syllabication practiced by the scribes in their work, since br.uiysyllabil.:ation (alongside OIher faclOrs) 10 a I~e extent conditions Ihe orthography; in fact, the creDtion and fixation of an orthography is of nccessity accompanied by an inte"-~ effort of rdleclion and phonemic analysis, which goes hand in hand with an artillcially slow aniculation. The majorily of I/syi. phonemes could have remained idenlical brlsyl. phonemes. but a minority of them \Ya.'l modified for this purpose. In fact, it SL'Cms (in Coptic and in various other languages, at least modem ones) tn.,t a glide can exist only in "sy!., and if it is necessary to p;:l.\S to brlsyl., one passes immediately lind of nL"<::cssity from the glide to the corresponding glidant (Kassel', 1981c, pp. 37-38): for ell8mple, 61G,1T, father, t/syl. 1;011 (monosyllabic), but, hrlsyl. '/(:I)i Ot/' (disyllabic); QyalH, to cat, t/syl. Iw()ml (monosyllabic), bUI brlsyl. 'Iu omr (disyllabic); lind aleph, which survives only in t/sy!. and be· comcs an "alcph vowel" in hrlsyl., as in 19oont, being, t/sy1. Is6'pl (monosyllabic), but hrlsyl. 'I/;6 op/' (disyllahic). fit the snme lime, since orthogmphy llnd thc ~igns it uses arc strongly influenced by brl syl., onc should nOI be astonished if the differell1 vadeties of the Coptic alphabet arc found 10 correspond in principle only to the phonemes found in brlsyl. lind Ihese 1I1pllllbclli (cxcept for 1. - /'1 in P) arc found to lack the graphemes lhat might render lhe cryptophoncmes, or phoncmes that have dis.,ppeared in the transition t/syl.>br/~yl. One must now rctum to tllchysyllahication, whil:h 1I10ne is really imponant in phonology. In regard to the laneI', it may be said that the v.-ay in which various CoptologislS have considercd it is, in general, somewhat variable, the various theses being supponed by divergent arguments, none of which can be lightly set aside.
.
Some phonologists, perhaps moved more than others by a concern to facilitate compal'ison of Coplic (the latest fonn of Egyptian) with pharaonic Egyptian. accord to Coptic 011hography only a mther approximlllc indicative value. This relative impreci· sion affords them the appreciable advant3ge of, to some extent. "unifying" the Coptic languagc (as opposed to ancient Egyptian as it i.~ known through ilS writings, a language also considered "one" and not divided dialcctally in i15 literary fonn); they consider as phonologically insignificant certain graphic differences that belong to the doffi3in of the various "dialects," in the traditional sense of thc tenn (cl. Lopri· eno, 1982, p. 79: "The methodology applied can for c)[ample show that the phonological structure Isol.:lml is cOlllmon Coptic, and that differences like S arrH, 8 OOT6H, and A c.TtflI are purely graphic variants"). Another by no means negligible advantage is that it brings Coptic phonology (thus neatly "unified") closer to pharaonic Egyptian (which is unified 10 the extent lhat hieroglyphs and the like allow one to know it). Other phonologist!> tend to consider Coptic or· thography a.~ a much more precise criterion of phonological knowledgc, which has, as a result, some· what increased the distance established between Coptic phonology (thus conceived) lind the phonology of pharaonic Egypt. Hintze (1980, p. 58) had the great merit of at· tempting what may appeal' as a way of reconciling these divergent positions, by presenting his conception of a Coptic phonology Oil sClJerollclJC/s. a phonology in somc sense "stratified" (cl. Kassel', 1984b), the teml "Coptic" being understood in a vcry wide sense, including also proto·Coptic and pre-eoptlc. In this passage Hint~.c distinguished with great perspi· cacity the successive lllyer'S of Coptic phonology as lhey can be reconslructed on the basis of the traces they have left in lhe surftlec layer (the most recent l:tyer, attested in the strict sense by the vlirious Coptic "ditllcctal" olihogruphic systems) and Oil lhe basis of what is known of plmmunic Egyptian phonolo· gy; among those lnye,'S that may he called "underlying," it is evident thai the highest (the most recent) will be the most similar to thc surface layer, with its diversity of dialectal phonology, while at the deeper levels the dialectal phonological differences do not yet appellI'. Rclying on this 1I11ractive conception of a Coptic phonology on several levels, one may, among other things, present side by side (without the opposition synonymou.~ with exclusion) II "superficial syllabica· tion" (siglum syl/sup.), corresponding to the superfi-
SYLLABICATION
cial phonology, and an "underlying syllabication" (siglum syl/und.), colTt'Sponding to the underlying phonology. On numerous points these two types of syllabication are in complete accord. Elsewhere, however, they diverge. On the one hand, in syl/sup., autos)"llablc I, A, H, N, and r (generally marked with a struke-or in the case of Hand N, with a OJINKIM or some other sign-as T, or If etc., or k etc.) or I, A, H, N, and r capable of funning the apex of a syllable (by themselves as liOnants. according to Polotsky, 1933, p. 126 [prob...bly]: Die_h, 1950, PI'. 379-80; and Kassel', 1981c; or through their vocalic point, according to Grummont, 1939, pp. 99-103) have the phunological value v (vowel). But the phonemes rendered by these graphemes lire assimilatcd to voiced c (consonants) preceded by I~/, and hence have the value ve (vowel plus consonant, respectively IrJb/, IrJl/, laml, lanl, /ar/) in syl/und. (Vergotc, 1973-1983, Vol. Ill, pp. 45-46). Vergote gave to this vocalic point, in the absence of a vowel gmpheme, the same phonological value as alOllic 0 - 1;)/): for example, T (in T(TOIt), al1abe) syl/sup. v 11'1, syll • undo vc lar/: 1...1fT", the wunn. 5yl/sup. ccvc Ipfntl, , ~)'I/und. ccvcc l))funt/. On the other hand, in syl/sup., it is pcnnissible to think that certain groups of conSQnants cannot, in the absence of v, properly speaking fonn a syllable together (at least in taeh)'5yllabication, although they have probably acquired this capacity in bradysyllabication); according as these c are together increasing or decreasing, th<.'Y will be attached to the following or preceding v to fonn a syllable. (It is here understood that a e eenainly increm;ing follo~'d by one cenainly decreasing could fonn a syllable with a vocalic point not marked by a vowel gruphemc, cr. Grammont, 1939, p. 102, and below; this case is practically alwa)'5 improbable in syl/sup.-brudysyllabiclltion exdudcd-compariwn of the different "dial«:tal" olthographies being of no use in this mllllCI", since, with equal lexemcs, the same phoneme may well be increasing in one idiom but decrea.~ing in IInother-this inversion of apel1ure he· ing precisely one of the criteria for po:;5iblc distinction between the dial«:ls, such as Iml decreasing in S CUlTR", to hear, inerem;ing in A CQlTHo.) But these groups of e most oftcn fonn a syllable (syl/und.) in underlying syllabication (as alliO in bradysyllabication; cr. above), beelllU!i(: etymology or interdialectal comparison (some other idiom having a vowel grapheme there) invites one 10 consider the first of these c as increasing and the: following as decreasing. so that there is a vocalic point there that in syl/und. will be marked by lal even in the ab-
.
209
sellce of any vowel grapheme (cf. above with reference to Vergote, 1973-1983, Vol. la, ))p. 30-32) in the orthography: for example, , CQlTft, 10 choose, monosyllabic syl/sup. evce Is()tp/, disyllabic syl/und cy eve
156 t/:Pl-
All that precedes is bao;ed on the principle according to which a syllable cannot cxi51 without an apex around which lhe elements of the syllable gather. On the one hand, this apex may be it5 phoneme of strongest sonority; on the other, the syllable (then called III "syllable of junction": Ka5s4,:r, 1982a, n. 7 and 26) may regroup, disreg.,rding the limits of lhe lexemcs, various graphemes and phonemes that helong to several different "wurds" (scrnanlernes and morphemes), such as oy.u,I ll.:!OH, a sigh, ~cmantical· Iy oy ),lI,1 ),zOH, , but syllabically I1lther t/syl. OYll. lI,1ll. ~M Iwa ~a hom/. None will dispU1C that the f1pcx of the syllable m
210
$YLu\BICATION
Those who cOllsidcr Coptic orthography as a rela· tively and sufficiently pre<:ise criterion for phonolog· ical kllowledgc will naturally lend 10 admil in syl/ sup. the minimum of possible cases of syUables called "surdisonanf' (d. Kassel', 1981<:, p. 43) or even praclically to exdude them. In this respect, they will be able 10 draw SUpPOrt, in all cases partially, from Stem (1880, p. 39), whose statement, however, seems ambiguous: 'The syllable (in Coplie) is eilher open, ending in a vowel or dipthong. or closed by one or more consonants. Where it ends in two or three eOnJIiOnants, prcmullciation is some· limes facilitllted by the insertion of an 6 without signification, a sh'WQ mobi/t:, although this is u~ually left unwritten, as in COll1'l, pl'esumobly pronounced .IOIPc/. 1\ syllable lllay begin with one or more consommts; but later pronunciation usually prefixes an Ii 10 Ihe opening double consonant, and this is some· times also wl;tten, e.g, ... C01T€KO for O1TtlKO. . . . Beginning with three consonants, as in c:qSZT : CGf'l>.2T (to rest) is lin lIbnonnality." From this pas. lhlge it clearly emerges thai for Stem there are syl. lables beginni"g or ending in cc or ccc, even if thc latter are rare and indeed exceptional, and even if the dilliculty of pronouncing them soon gave birth to a tendency 10 divide them into several syllables less awkward to pronounce by adding an 6 (or phonetically a kind of [~l, which did not appear in writing) as the apex of a supplementary syllable (a relief syllable, one might say); such a tendency is phonetic and nOl phonological in origin, and is reali7.ed phonologically only at a second. logical stage. In what follows (in the main, after Vergote, 19731983, Vol. la, an eltcellent work of synthesis) the Coptic syllable will be pre~nted as a late-Egyptian syllllble, under its various forms. It will be seen that some types of Coptic syllables are identical in syl/ sup. and in syl/und. The presentation of other typt:s will hilve to mark clclIdy the distinction between whlll is syl/sup, and what (In slriCt conformity with the principles or VCl'gutc, ibid., pp. 45-46) is syl/ undo The list of types of syllables that is found in Vergote will even be extended to make room for sollie of the most complex syl/sup, (and nearly al· ways not syl/und.) types (also admitted by Stem, 1880, p. 39; cf. above). In comparing pharaonic Egyptian syllabication with that of its last avatar, Coptic, one may establish obvious constants, but one is nonetheless struck by significant differences, the result of the evolution and profound rransfonmuion of the language. It is admiued (Vergote, 1973-1983, Vol. la, p. 53) that only the following syllables existed in Egyptian prior
.
,
.
to Coptic: la V, Ib v; 2a vc, 2b YC; 3a cv, 3b cv; 4a dc, 4b cVe (c - consonanlal phoneme, v - vowel phoneme; - long. • short, • Ionic accent). "Accord· ing to the theories of SethI.', ollly types 3a, 4a. 4b, and perhaps 2b in its later conception eltist in the most ancient form of Egyptian" (ibid., Vol. Ib, p. 53). In Ihis pattern, as can be seen, only the tonic v in an open syllable are long; all the rest are short. On Ihe other hand, it will be noted, there is no syllable beginning or ending in several consonants. The roles for the formation of lhe syllable in Coptic are clearly rather different. The eltample ~ /phmOjt/, the way, clearly Illonosyllabic, cdicc (in which Bohairic /ph/ is one phonellle, not two, i.e., lISplroted /p/), already shows that the Coptic syllable may very well (and probably not only in 8 but also in the other idioms) have seveml COnsonants at the beginning and/or' end. Some authon; (according to Vergotc, ibid., Vol. lb) seem to have admitted that a Coptic syllable. like a phllr.lonic syllable, ought always to hegin with a consonant (SteindorfT. 1951, p, 36, and Till, 1955, p. 46, however, expressed themselves on this subject in nuanced fashion). The result would be that despite appearances (i.e., orthography) lexeme$ such as 1Dfl, to count, and e-m., burden, WOllld in rea1ity begin phonologically with fI, hcnce with a c (unvoiced laryngt:al stop): thus -(&p/ and '(iltp6/, respectively. Vergole contested this interpretation, because of "the way in which, for ex.a.mple, the article is joined 10 the substantive in ... nll'i, Ihe house." He added, 'The presence of the decreasing laryngeal occlusive is always marked by the doubled vowel, and one does not !Ie(! why it could not be notL-d in an in· creasing position:' Certainly there is n()(hing to prevent onc thinking that in principle it could be, but that people were not prompted to mark the pres' ence of /'/ in that position, where its presence did not produce Ihe "echo effect" ill bradysyllabication (ef. below). However that may be, it seems reason' able to admit with Vergote that in Coptic there arc 5yllables beginning with a v (which apparendy phar.lonic Egyptian did not have). Here, then, is the list of the types of Coplic syl. lables (cf. above). On the left are placed the tonic syllables, and on the right. the atonic. Each type is illustrated by a few examplcs; unless otherwise identified, they are chosen from 5; the part of the "word" that is not involved in thc eltample is placed between parentheses; - or . above vowels indicates respectively their brevity or length, and • marts the tonic accent. It will be noted thaI long v can only be found in tonic syllables (open or closed), while short
SYLLABICATION
la. V: EI
Ii/,
• lb. v: .),(I1OVH)/a(mun)/, (god) Ammon:
to go; 0'/0/, being
/As/, to cry; '"' /h/. what
2b.
to drink: ne /~/. heav· en; syl/sup. C9R'(~) /SJ,(~)/. to serve, (but syl/und. eYc /~m{~)/)
3b.
4a. eYe: .c:UT {k6t/, 10 build; oon /roAp/.
4b.
2a. Ye: '"'
(intc~ti~)
3a.
211
ci: c. /s6/,
time; syl/sup.
Sa. ecv: CHO'( /smb/, to bless; ~ /ht6/, hor:o;e
syl/sop. R(Ta.l/rp{ton), res! (bUI syl/ undo vc /!Jm(ton)/) • vc: 6.\(~)/!JI(C6b), heron; syl/und. /~m{ttn)/; cf. Ib • CV: 6Cl(l1ll) /c~)/, haste; (HOy)TG /(na)ta/. god; syl/sup. nT(po) /pt(rOlI, the king (but syl/und. cvc /p)r(rO)/); syl/sup. (ce)T'R /~s6)t~I/. 10 hear (but syl/und. eve /(w)l~m/) • cve: rlCIr{.c:1lI6) /p::tr(klb:')/, breast; II (_)".),2 /(6)nlih/, li£e; syl/sup. HlfT(HOyT(I) /mi'lI(nalli)/. divinity (but syl/und. evee •Im;\nt(nut~)/); syl/ sup. (lI,lO)MR"T /(So)m~t/, three (bul sylJund. cvcc /(~)m:mt/) ccv: nr(l(MIIT) /pr;'l(m~t)/, the tithe; A (ew)TBO /("O)lbfJ/, to kill; syl/sup. llf'R(p.ll,I) /pnn(rASJ/, the mild man (but syl/und. ~eve, /p~lII(dJ)/); s)'l/ sup. (N.),)2Hlf /(na)hmn/, to save us (but syl/und. eevc /(nA)hman/) ecve: 'IfG..(,X41) /praf(c6)/, the singer. (to)T&G.611,," /(s6)I~f/. 10 break if; syl/sup. HWI"'r(ooyc) /1lI?tf(n~!l)/ a disyllabic expression, he has no intelligence (but syl/und. trisyllabic /m~n tM (",\s)/); syl/l:up. (CO)HlfT'f /(sA)mnt£/ disyllabic, to slrelch him (but sYI/und. trisyllabic /(,s6)m!m tfJ£/) ccvcc: nMl.CT(f'UlME) /pmaSl(r6I1l;:l)/, the misanthr'Ol)e
•
Sb.
,
6a. cdc: C6Hf'
/setr/,
to navigate; CfT')'H /sdm/, to dose: syl/sup. 11'IR"T /~t/, the worm {bul syl/und. cevee
,
6b.
/pr;.,,/) 73.
Yce: B
DIK
bread; OOT' /~'t/. (woman); syl/sup. 'R'T'C"
/Ojkj,
cr.
7b.
pregnanl /~ts/ mol'105yllabic, 10 cal'T)' her (but syl/und. disyllabic /~ t~/)
.
/bO'n/, bad; H.Io.EaH syl/sup. 6lfT1:" /cnts/ to find her (bul sYI/ /dn t:,s/)
8b.
9a. ccvcc: nCQHll'l /ps~j'f/, the pollution; CN.),61N /sn!jn/, to loiter
9b.
Sa. cYec: , UMHoI /majn/. sign; monosyllabic. undo disyllabic
v, which may also be found in tonic syllables (open or closed), are the only ones that can appear in atonic syllables (open or closed). Beyond point 9, for practical purposes, Ihc only cases to be found (more and more rare because increasingly difficult to aniculate) belong to syl/sup. (to the almost complete exclusion of syl/und.), and present conglomerations of four c or (at any rate in theory) even more, to the point at which one may ask if their difficult phonological scructure was al·
.
ways truly realized in phonetics and i£ the speaker did nOI often readily have recourse to the "reHer' /3/, not written in orthography, of which Stcm (188O, p. 39) spoke: for CJlsmple, cccV: syl/sup. t,lxpo /ll,},/ monosyllabic, be able to be victorious (but syl/und. disyllabic /:ii crO/); ccev: syl/sup...xre/llr.i/ monosyllabic, be able to be viClorious (but syI/und. disyllabic /:ii cr.i/); ccc{·c: syl/sup. • O1CfYj)T/isl6f./ monosyllabic. be able to tremble (but syl/und. disyllabic /:i!. still/); cCcVcc: e6rl.2T/scribl/,
212
SYLLABICATION
tr.mquillity; cCVecc: syl/sup. ~Itr /Wtpf/ monO" syllabic. be ablc to choose it (but syl/und. trisyllabic ' , ,.... f); cvecc: syl/sup. COTlI1l', cf. above; vccc: I ~ slit'_"-t syl/sup. O'nfff/6tpf/ monosyllabic, 10 load it (but syl/ undo disyUabic /& P""/); and even ccccV: syl/sup. • 'f'l't:"TO /fts16/ monosyllabic, he rums aside (but syl/ undo at leasl disyllabic /ft~ to/). One can, ho.....ever, find similar homOS)·l1abic conglomcrntions of conso· nants in modern languages too (e.g., Gemlan (dllJ halfsl, you hold. monosyll~,bic /h'I!.!;t/. c\'cccc: or French [fTom English] scripl, monosyllabic /sknpt/. cccvcc). One may also, in a more genero.ll fa.~hion, desclibe the Coptic syllable (in ...yl/sup. ahove all. but often (1150 in syl/und.) by resor1ing 10 the idea of a phone· mil.' link increasing or decl'C(lsing as a whole, and hence taking account not only of lhe aperture, in· creasing or decreasing, bUI al ...o of the global hI' crease in Ihe degree of sonorily of Ihe phonemes up to the apex of the syllable and Ihe general decre:lsc in this degree frolll the apex to Ihe end of Ihe sylla' ble, il being understood that it is a mailer of laehy. syll:lbication (d. above) and that this increase or dC!Crease. uninterrupted as :I whole. may be irregular, sineI.' two phonemes of the same sonority or resonance may follow one another in the increase or oc'Crcase or a les.~·voiced or less·resonant phoneme may follow a more-voiced one in Ibe increase and a more·voiced or more-resonant phoneme follow a less· resonant one in Ibe dC!Crease (in each case with appropriale apenure; cr. Grammonl, 1939. pp. 100101 ). Phoneme:; may be c1a.s,~ified. a.~ is well known. in increasing order of sanOI;ty (d. Dielh, 1950. p. 166: N3gcl, 1965, p. 76: Kassel', 1981c, p. 3) from the unvoiced occ1usivcs to lhe unvoicL-d fricatives. then the sonoran\.'> (otherwise called voiced consonan!.!;), the glides (or voiced fricatives, VergOte. 1973~1983. Vol. lao pp. 13, 18), the sommls. the glidant.~. and the nonglidanl vowels. of which /al is fin:llly the mosl strongly vuieed phoneme (see PHONOLOGY). On the other' hand, if no syllable can exist without a syllabic apex. which is ils mOSt strongly voiced phoneme (Dieth. 1950, pp. 377-79; Ih(' syllable llIay naturally have only one phoneme and hence com· prise only its ";lpeX" or "lOp" without "slopes" that lead Ihe speaker to It in voiced increase OT after which the Spt:aker com(:s down again in voiced decrease). it is equally evident that no syllable can ha\'e morc than one syllable apex. (Two successive v, nongHdant or sonant. cannot exist logelher in lhe same syllable. and. separnted by a hiatus, they are automatically assigned 10 two difl"ell:nt syllables, e.g.,
ro.Jo...O(l
/pd ~ h!J/, my existence: hell: one must, of
course. understand two aUlhentit v. and not, for example. a tonic v followed by the second element of a vocalic geminalion in writing. which is phonologically a c: /'I.) One may Iherefore say, broadly speaking, that Ihell: all: four categories of syllables in Coptic, plus five subcategories: I. The single phoneme syllable. lhe single pho· neme of which is 0.1 the same time its apex, such as • crow. ... /01/ in "'(&a*) /a b6k/, lIa. The regularly increasing syllable, consisting only of an increasing phonemic link of which each phoneme is more strongly voiced than the previous one and hence a syllable in which the l(lsl (lnd most strongly voiced phoneme is the apex, such as nco /psOI in nCO(TG) /ps&(t~)/. the ;lITOW. (The presence of anothel' syllabic apex. for preference a. vocal grapheme v. immedi:ltcly before the increasing chnln does not auract to ilself Ihe first I.' of Ihe chain, sInce Coptic has no aversion 10 open syl· lables.) lib. The irregularly Increasing syllable, consisting of a phonemic link that i.~ increasing as a whole but of which each phoncme is not more Slrongly voiced than the preceding one (this irTegularity does not ho~ver intefTUpl the lOla] voiced increase or inven the apenure and splil the syllnble). such as TTIIl /tr6/ in (6)~/(i'I)lpb/. burden; ~(N6) /ssf(na)/. she seeks; or even CKD(T6)/sk6(til)/, she tums. ilia. nil! regularly decreasing syllable, consisting of a decreasing phonemic link of which each plIOnelllC is less \'Oiccd than the previous one and hence a syllable in which the first phoneme. the Olost strongly voiced. is the apex. a.~ in oMC/6m.../, im· merse. (111e presence of anOlher syllabic apex, for preference a vowel grapheme v, immediately arter whal would seem at first to be a dccrea.~ing link. deprives h by syllabic annexalion of its last c. since Coplic ha.~ a distinct averllion tn syllahles bellinning with a v; hence OHCOy, 10 immerse lhem, /&m sii/ and nOI '/6ms iif.) IIlb, The irregularly decreasing syllable. consisting or a phonemic link lhat is decreasing as ;\ whole but in which each phoneme is not less strongly voiced than the previous one (this irregularily does not. however, inlefTUpt Ihe ovemll decrease or inven the apcnure and split lhe syllable). as in .m1 /6tp/. 10 load: 0.,1: /Oss/. read it; or evcn /6th!. to weave. IV•. The regularly increasing and decreasing sylla· ble, composed of a regularly increasing phonemic Ullk (d. Ila) articulated (by the apex phoneme) ....;th
_-rr
SYLLABICATION
a regularly decreasing link (d. lHa), such as rJlXlfT Ipshrtl monosyllnbic, the wool (same final handicap , as in ilia). IVb, IVc, Illld IVd. The irl'cgularly increasing and decreasing syllable, composed respectively of an irregularly increasing link combim.:d with a regularly lk'Creasin& one, a regularly increasing link com· bined with .till irregularly dccn'3Sin8 onc, and an irregularly increasing link combined with an ilTegu· • larty decreasing one, such as IlTW&Z Iptobhl thc pl1lycr; CTGlIT IstObh/, she prays; 'lCf'Tlt Ir:sb-P/, the elecl; TCAf'l/lSArb/, the flesh; IQCUTlf If.sOtp/, to be able to choose; and ...Tt:" /fpbts/, he splits. As can be SCX!n, the problems posed by Coptic syllabication are vel')' complex, and those who have dealt with them arc far rrom being at one. No doubt the last word has not yet been spoken on this mat· leI'. 81OLtOCRAPHY Allen, W. S. Vox Gratca: A Gilide /Q Ihe Ptl)fIImcia· 1;011 of Classical Grulc. Cambridge, 1974. BOhlig. A. me t:riechischeN uhmviirler imsallidischell "lid lNhairischell Neue" Ttslamelll. 2nd cd. Munich, 1958. Cerny, J. Coplic Etytllo/ogical DicliollaT)'. Cambridge, 1976. Chaine, M. Efimetlls de grllll/II/aire dilllecwle cople. bohalhque, Stlhidiqlle, aclmri",iq"e, fll)'Ollmiqw:. Paris, 1933. Dieth, E. Vademelclllli del' Pholle/ilc. Bern, 1950. Dubois, J.; M. Giaeomo; L Guespin; C. Marccllcsi; J.·B. Marcel1csi; and J.·P. M~vel. DiClimlllaire de litrgllisfiqrle, Paris, 1973. &Igel1on, W. F. Review or W, C. Till, KopliS€he Grommalik (slli'discher Diolekl). lmmwl of NeIlI' EaSlertr SWdies 16 (1957):136-37. Gardiner, A. Egyplillll Grummar, 8eing all Ililroduc· lioll 10 Ihe Swdy of Hieroglyphs. 3rd ed. Oxford, 1957, Gignac, F. T. A Grummar of Ihe Greek Papyri of Ihe ROIlUm alld Byumlbre I'eriod, Vol. I, PitOl/o!ogy, Vol. 2, Morphology. Testi e tlocu!1lcnli per 10 stu· tlio Jdl'antichltll, 55. Milan, 1976 anti 1981. Grarni1l0nt, M, 'I'rail~ de pll(lIlCtiqw:, avec 189 figwes dalls Ie lexle. 2nd etl. Pllris, 1939. Hinl1:e, F. "Zur Struktur des WOrtes im Agypli~hen ('Ersal1:dehnung' und Melathcse)." Zeilschrifl fill' P!lQ>ICIiA: ulld allgemeine SpruchwissenS€lrafl 1 (1947):18-24. _.,--_ "Noeh clnmal O/:ur 'ErsaI1.dehnung' und Meta· these im Xgyplischcn:' Zeilschrifl fill' Phonelik lwd allgemeine Sprac1/1vissellsclrafl 2 (1948):199-213. --::=. "Zu,' koplischen Phonologic:' Enchoria 10 (1980);23-91,
213
Kahle, I'. E. }JIlla'izah: Copllc TexIs from Dcir c/. Balcl'izalr I" Upper EIO'PI. Oxford and London, 1954. Kassel', R. "Usages de III surligne dans Ie Papyrus Bodmer VI:' Bullelill de la Socibe d'egyplologie, Glmeve. 4 (198oa):53-59. ___ "ProlCgomcllcs II un CSS<'li de classification systemalique lk.-s dialectcs el subdi.;..lccles copIes scIon les crit~res de la phonetiquc, I, Principes el lerminologie:' MrlSiQII 93 (1980b):53-112. " ... , 11, Alphabels et SYSI~mes phonetiques:' Museo" 93 (198Oc);237-97. " ...• III, SystelllCS orthographi· ques ct cat~orit:s dialcctalcs:' Mlfsio" 94 (1981a):91-152. ___ '''Djinkim' 00 'surlignc' dans Its (eXits en dialt:clc tople rnoyenoCJYpllen." Bul/Clin de la So. ciite d'archiologie cuple 23 (198Ib):IIS-S7. "Voyelles en fonction cOll5Onantiqut', consannes en fonction vocalique, et classes de phonemes en copte." 81111dill de fa Sociele d'igyplologie, Gellble 5 (198Ic):33-50. ___ "Syll3OOtion rapldc 00 lenle cn copte, I, Lcs Glides Iv et Iwl avec leurs COl'T"e!'pondanl!i vocaliques 'Ii/' et '/u/' (el phon~mes apparies analogues)." Ellchoria II (1982a):2J-37. " ... , 11, Aleph CI '\IO)'c1lc d'ah:ph.''' ENChorio II (1982b):3958. ".,., III, Syllabcs ou sous-syUabcs non vocalisecs en 0'1hographe sai·dique." Ellchoria 12 (1984a): I5-26. ___ "Phonologic superficielle et soos-jacenle en cople." Bllflelill de fa Societe d'Qrchiologie cuple 26 (1984b):43-49. --"-C' "Gemination de voyelles dans Ie P. Bodmer VI." In IIcu of Ilu~ SeculUf /tllenUlliOllul Congress 01 Cllplic Studies, Roma. 22-26 Seplember /980, I'd. T. Orlandi and F. Wis...e, pp. 89-120. Rome. 1985. Kuentz, C. "Ouantite (X, tirnbre? A propos des pscudo·rcdllublt'mcnl~ tic voyel1es en cople." Ororlpe lingllistique d'clrldes chQmilu·semitiqrles 2 (1934-1937):5-7. lacau, P. "A propos des voyelles I'edoublees en copte." Zdtschrifl fill' ilgyplisdre Spradll: und Aller· III/llskundc 48 (1910):71-81. Lopl'icno, A. "Melhodologische Anrncrkungl'n zur Rolle der Dialckli: in del' tigyptischen Sprachent. wicklung." GVllillger MiSl)Jlhm 53 (1982):75-95. Mallon, A. GrUlIIlIIQire COplfl, IIvec bibliuWllphie, chn!Slomathie el lIocablllaire. 2nd cd. Beirut, 1907. Marexneau, J. £.exique de la ":mrlltologie Iblgui$lique, fra/l(,;ai~·.ulIemmrd-aIlRluis·i/Qlicll. Paris, 1951. Nagel, P. "Zum Problem de" konson:mtiSl;:hen Silo bentrtigcr 1m Koptischen." Zei/sellri', flir iJgyplische Spraelle uud Allertumsluwde 92 (1965):76-78. Polotsky, H. J. "Zur koptlschen lautlehre 1:' Zeit· sellrifl flir iJgyplische Sprache IIml Alterlilmskulldc 67 (1931):74-77.
214
VOCABULARY, AFRICAN CONTACTS WITH AUfOCHTHONOUS COPTIC
_::-_ "Zur kopti5chcn Laudchre 11." Zeilschrift fur iJgyptische Spmche WId Allerlurns/nmde 69 (1933):125-39. '"Unc Ouestion d'orthographc bohairique." Bllllelill de la Sodiri d'art:hioiogie COPlf! 12 ( 1949):25-35. Robert, P. DicliQ>maire alphabilique el analogique de la langue /ranfQ~. Paris, 1970. Stcindorlf, G. Koplische Graltlmatik, mil Chrestomalhie, Wonervemichllis mId Utt:ralur. Berlin, 1930. ::--:::C.' l..ehrbueh der kupliM:hen Crammulik. Chicago, 1951. Slern, L KopliscJre Grammatik. Leipzig, 1880. Till, W. C. "Alles 'Aleph und 'Ajin hn KOplischcn." Wiener leitselln'ft !IJr die Klmde des Morgen/audes 36 (1929):186-96. ::-::::. Koplisclre Grammalik (.~ai"dischcr Dia/ekl), mil Bibliographie, Lese.~tIlckc IIIlJ Wi.lrlll"'erzeicimisse'l, Leip7,ig, 1955. _---:. KOl'lisclle Diuillklgrummalik, mil LesestUckcn Wid Wi.lrlerbuch. 2nd cd. Munich, 1961. Vergote, J. Pizolieliqm: hislon'que de regyplien, les COtlSOlllles. Louvain, 1945. -::-c Grammaire cople, Vol. la, /n/rodllc/iotl, phoniliqlle et photloJogie, morpho/ogle synthima/lqlff: (SlnlClUre des .seman/emes'. ptJrtie synchronique, Vol. Ib, IntrodllCliorr, photrbique el phonoJogie, morphologie sytlthimatiqlle (structure des Vol. 201.. sbrraJl/emes), ptJnie diachronique, MOf'Phoiogie syrrlagrnaliqlle, synlaxe, partie synclrroniqlle, Vol. 2b, MOf'Phoiogie synlagmaliqtle, ptJrtie diachroniqtle. Louvain, 1973-1983. RODOLPH£ KAssER
VOCABULARY, AFRICAN CONTACTS WITH AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC. There were doubtlt.'ssly close conlacts between Egyptian or Coptic and the neighboring Anican Ian· guages. The latter have almost enlircly disappeared in Egypt, and tlte three langutlges slill spoken there arc of relatively recellt date: (I) Berber, the lnnguage subfamily of the Berbers of Siwa Oasis in the west, ncar the Libyan border, who setded there in lhe Middle Ages, though the people of lhe oasis itself were Berber·speaking from the oldest times; (2) Nu· bi:m, the tongue of the Nubians in Ihe Nile Valley from Aswan southward, who penelmled there after the fall of the Meroilic empire, probably in the fourth cenlury A.D.; and (3) Be4awlye, the language oftM Beja of the E.aslem Desert, belween the Nile VallL")' and the Red Sea. appTOlIimatcly south of 1M desert road from Qif~ tQ Ooteir, who seem 10 be the oldcst inhabitants of their terrhof}', though they are
mentioned further south in an inscription of Ezana, king of Elhiopia (fourth century A.I).).
Berber In all these cases, Qne must di~inguish between Hamito-Semitic words and loanwords. Ilamito-Semi· tic are the words for "longue" (Arabic lislIn, Egyptian Is - 8ohairi<;; (B) and Sahidic (S) ;v.c, Berner i·les, and Chadic lisi in Mubi) and "10 die'" (Arabic milt, yamlil : maw" Egyptian mwt - S HOy : HC\OYT', Berber emmel, Chadic mllill in Hausa). Berner shares scveral words with Egyplian lhat are nOi Hamito-Scmitic, such as rliSen, jackal (Shilha in Morocco, Kabyle in Algeria): wtd • 8, S QylllliGJ; a~
Be4awlye In B$wiye, the language of the Ik:ja in the Easl· em Desert, the horse is called hatily (plural, hat6.y). This word derives from Egyptian ~Ir, yoke of allen, later pronounced ~tj • B 290, 5 tTO. Vel halay dOC$ not derive from ~tr or ~/j but from a lhird form, ~ty (probably pronounced °l,ta/liy), not found in Coptic dialects. BcQawiye san, brother, looks like 8, S COH. In spite of the similarily, the words are of different origin. This can be seen from the differenl deriva· lion~. Coptic has B c.NI, sister, and the plural B CMlfOy, brolhel's, while the Cushitic languages have different forms: Be4awiye kwa, sister, and in Dembea tJ}n, in Khamir zin, in Bilin dan, brolhers. Meh
om,
VOCABULARY, COPTO-GRE.EK
Greek form A.9yJ'. prollOllnccd A.ti, (without h); and bora", a month name (Ambic 8a)'/IIIS) from Greek tU.XUlI, pronounced Pake", (without II). K/Jm, camel, derives not direclly from B XA.HOy'\, 5 6l.HOY'\, camel, but from an earlier fonn, ·~amli/j. l1lcre were no camels in phal""olOTlic Egypt unless in the last centuries H.C, but Cambyses' expedition to Siwa Oasis is unthinkable without camels; it look place snonly after 525 D.C But the name of me animal, which is of Semitic origin (Akkadian ",mll/alll.m, Hebrew gamal, A("'"maic gUIIlI-lJ but glmil/. beron: a genitive, Arabic J:Ilmal, gllmal), must havc been known in Egypt a long time before, as the shift from a 10 () (gll/tIl'l/.j : gll/nOI.1) took place before 1000 H.C, TIle Coptic forms derive from ~allliili, il being due 10 postnasalizatiun, and the smne form is the ancestor of variuus forms in Berber, such as Kabyle u.l((em, plural j./el:"mllll, where a· and i· arc the old singular and plural lu1ides lind ~ is Al"tlbic ghayn, a fricalivc g as in the modem Greek gala, milk. TIle Bel'ber form derives from ·~ulilmi (me· Iathesis for ·kamiilt), and similal' fOl'ms are found in numerous languages in the WClitem Sudan, such as lIausa r:M'umi. camel, Kanuri ktJ-{igilllo (pre6x .l:a·), probably also Fulani i,.gelaba, camel, and so on. In Nubian the word has 10lIt its last pan (kam inStead of kalllu/), but the plural is stillluJml·i (plural ending .j). B18UOGRAPIIY
Vyckhl, W. Diclitmnujrc bytllo/ogiqlle de la fatlgue cop/e. Louvain, 1983. WEkNER
VOCABULARY, COPTO·ARABIC.
VYCtCHL
No Ian· guage is entirely homogeneoulO, and w it is with Coplic. There is a majorily of IlutochthollOUS words deriving from ph:U"IIOnlc Egyptian, but after the con· quest of Egypt by Alexander the Great (332 u.c,) many Greek words wcre adoptcd. And, later on, af· ler lhe cnd of thc Byarntine domination, Egypt. sub· dued by the Arabs [A.D. 641), began to undergo thcil' influem;e. al fiBt imperceptibly bUI later more obvi· ously. Thus, Arabic loanword.~ were extremely rare in Coptic immediately after the AltAR CONQUEST OF 00'1''''', comprising but a few pen;onal names and some substanlives. ThL')' became more numel'QUS in Ihe very last period of Coptic, :IS evidenced by Stem's texl (1885) on alchemy and Chassinal's medi· cal papyrus (1921), both probably translated from the Arabic. In Ihe fonner, most nouns are preceded by al· or ;m assimilated form:
215
S UKA.f'OOI'(l (fel1l.). boule:Arabic al·~(lnira. S UKA.TA..2 (masc.), be:iker.Al1lbic ol·~fII/a~l. S >.AU..."t1 (masc.), c03I:Arabic al·fo~lIIl. S ),),),.1I'flT (masc.), sulphu("'.Arabie al·kibrll. 5 MXClhOyt'l (masc.), ovcn:A.mbie ol-klltuill. S ),),XA.frOOIMl (fern.), carob bean:Arabic al· harrfiba. S ).(;(;t1l1tt:6 (fern.). sheet of melal:Arabie aNafi~la. S A.cceplllt:! (mllSC.), al'Senic:Ambic a~.;jmiJ!. S M:Cllo..ut (masc.), mercury.A("'"bic aNO)Va~. n,el"C are fonns withoul article, such 11." 5 T6rz»t (mn.o;c.), dirJram (unit of weight); 5 TJt.NJ>I(, (mase.), dlllla~ (unil of weighl); and S Jt.l\Il.T, white, from At"llbic 'allyll(!, while. D1DLIOGRAPHl'
Clmssin(\[, E. IJ" Papyrus med/cul cOP/I!. Ml:moires publics p;.lr Ie! membres de l'llistitut fmnl;ais d'arehcolugie orientale du Caire 32. Clliro, 1921. Stet'll, L "Fragment eines kOplischen Tt"'llktlltt'S ilber Alchimie:' Zei/scllrifl fiir Ul:YptiS€lle 5procfrt I/Iul A{terlwIIsklmde 23 (1885): 102-119. WERNER
VYCtCIlL
VOCABULARY, COPTO·GREEK. The
reader who has not been warned in advance, approaching a Coptic text, will probably be Slruek by its "Gr\.~k" ;Ippcal'ance. But even if il~ JiOperlicial appearance is almost entirely Greek, the body Ihus clolhed reo mains authentically Egyptian. Funhennon·. the proponion of clements of Greek appearance to those of Egyptian aspeet may v"ry from one Coptic lext 10 another (bt'Clluse of Ihe Ol"u:crs, Ihe subjt"Cts treat· cd. the stylistic and linguistic preferences of the authors, not to mcntion the level of thelr CUltUl"c, ctc.), as will be seen fUl1hel" on. The two following exam· pies, itl which will be fuund either S..,hlclic (5). Mesokemic (M), "classical" Fayyumic (FS), "elassi· cIlI" BulHlitic (llS), on the one h:md, or Akhmimic (A.), Oil the OIher, will shuw this sUllltllaJily and in ;1 preliminary Wily. First is the best known of Ihe Gospel pruyer:s (MI. 6:9-13), allcstt'd as it happens in four dilTet"Cnt Coplie idioms (Exhibit I). The proponions cited here are ealculau:d chieny on the ba.'Iis of the Sahidic lext. In S this p;l.o;sage requires 219 lellers, of which 204 (95 percent) arc Greek (see on thl'l subject "U'IlA· Btt IN covnc, CRI'H). If one counts the "words" (following the conventional procedures and omitting the artieles and various prefixes, which are always of Egyptian origin), one finds here 41 words, of which
216
VOCABULARY, COPTO-GREEK
ExHIOIT
I. hallowed be Ihy name: fUl'flOOIq'J.ff oyol1
Our Father who an in heaven,
S
I1fl.IffiItn"
M
Il6Ii6XJT 6T~ff ~1H
,~
FS 85
11€tlilllT eTtNff .... IOy'" oo,amT tiT~ 1II;II0yl
ItGIO.6" H.U6
GT1;'If ff''"YG
H.\f(NToyu.
HJ,f6
(10) thy kingdom come;
Ihy will be done
S
TClKHlfT'rto HJ.J'flC6'
1lI,lK0yaMIJ
AI
T€kHHT6l'J. HJ.1'flC6' TtiKM6TtirrJ. H,U6Ct' HJ.fi)Ci ilXG T6KH1)TOyfO
nOT6,tUClK HJ.('6'M1O'H1
FS 85
S M
>'5 85
HJ.~'O
IH;TOtlUlk 1I6T6:to.k HJ.f6'ft111D1'
on earth as it is in heaven;
(11) give us this day our daily bread;
ROE 6T'lf~lf Tl16 HJ.FO~16 all etxA' 11KJ.t ffOll 6Tll,lJ.1l ~N TIll' MJ.rOClIXMlG ~'XN I1KG~6 ~H TlIlI MJ.>'O'fllllU1II ~'XON I1KG~1
1l0NOlllK eTtlllY TU'OC'~ HJ.'i'1 llHll HllJ.OY 1l011WIK NTII 1'J.ct Hili" HJ.H M<j>OOY
Hrll'~ .~6H 1"1>11 NIIH ~lXllH llIKJ.~1
(12) and forgive us OUf
trcspa~se.~
as we fOl'give lhose
S
KW N..l.H llW..l. llN6T6fOl'l
M
KW
FS 85
Kli tUWJTC"..l.N mlH
tIT~
X" tlOTGrot+
H1'rt.... 2ItI' (lT6HXW (lr.(»,
0'r'0t
llu.>.
6u.>. ll&O.\
who tn'''pass against u.'1;
S AI
FS 85
Nett 2Q)1l llTlt,l..l.IUUII (IBM
NN6TCF..l.N taN
Roo ~Ij all llTlTKw coo>. HT..l.t'ltW
6u.>.
(13) and lc"d us not into temptation [ft:Ip(fUPoi<;)
RH6T6 oyJfTJ.U 6fOOY f11l6T6 O"(HTCfI tl!'l.Y HIl6T6 OYJo¥TlUl GUy WIN GT6 oyoff f1TJ.H 6f'C1lOY
RMfixn'ff 6:OY'I enelfJ.CHOC I1IlffITH tt:oyH enl1lfJ.CHOC
l'1n6.\CHT6N C1,zOytllllnl"M:HOC K1€F6,mm (I~ (l11IfJ.CHOC
but [oAAti] deliver us from cyi1 [1I"O~J.
S
£Wl.~
AI
(I LU fIT),.T"l
FS 85
"'~
(1:10.\ ~J.
1IlOI11fOC· ,,"lOtlllfOC·
...1Ml:T:!),.Y· Iltl6T:eoy.
only 3 (7 percent) arc of GrL'Ck origin (in M likcwi:;c 3 words oul of 40, in /15 2 01.11 of l5 .. 6 percent, in 852 out of 46 = 4 percent; if inslead of considering Mt. 6:9-13 OI1C considered only 6:9-12, one would find in all these idioms no word of Greek origin). This lext, a~ can be seen, is particularly sober in its use of lhe Coplo·Greek voclIbuhuy. The First Epi:Hle of Clement 42.4 in A (Exhibit 2) is as far as can be from this sobriety, This passage u.~ 108 lellers, of which 103 (95 percent) arc Greek. If onc c.:ounls the wunls. thcre arc 17. of whic.:h 12 (71 percent) are of Greek origin. These twu examples arc probably eXlreme cases, and the great mass 0( the Coplic lellts lies sam..... where belween them, ~ily making use of this Ilel· lenic material, without parsimony 01" anti·Greek pul"' ism but also without falling into "HellenOlnania."
Thcre can be no question here of examining in eve,y delailthe problem IXlsed by lhc variable u~ge of the Copto'Greek wun.ls in thc various Coplic telllS (thc most dctailed sludy of lhe subject, although lim· lted 10 lhe New Tcsltlment and to Ihe "langlluges," ruther than "dialec.:ls," S lInd E, is BBhllg, 1958; willi l'cgrll'd to the Coptic dialects oulside Sand 8, see Kassel', 1983). This discussion will therefore be conrincll to the most imlXlnant fuelS. Eve'y language earries word~ borfowed from neighboring languages; in English, for ex.ample, there are Illany words deriving from French. in partic.:ular bc<::auM: Ihe political history of England was oflen and ovel" long periods closely interlocked wilh that of France. However, the ProlXlnion 0( thc Greek words in Coptic (J1U-ely of words thai passed into Greek from Semitic.: langu:1ge5 or from Latin,
VOCABULARY, COITO·GREEK
217
EXHIBtT 2. They preached
[~IVJ in
l.y.,. KIIf'YCCCl 6tI
C\'CI)' [Karol city [...QA..~] and in cvery [KO'1li'] country [xWpa],
Iu.Tl.
noAte
MYy
Kl.Tl.
XIUfl.
they inst:lllcu [KitlflU'1"O"lfn] (in office] their fir'SI·l'mit [tl1Tapxi/. i.e., those who were to be thc first among them],
;t,Yr I(,l.T2t(;.,.l.
lTtIOyl.lIl.rXII
they pr'U\·I.'dI/i("t(4Ui(€lV) by the [I-loly] Spirit (... vt:i'I,=J bishops [e:...iuKo...oo;] :lnd dc.1cons (&aKOI'O<;] l.y'f A.OKItlJJ.(l
tR
capable (now and in .he
futul~]
.1110.
lTlf(llllCKonoc
Hlf tGHA..U.KOUOC
of having {and preserving) the faith [1n(1"TtilflV).
T rtK:T6)'4l.
H6TH),1
Persian, or other tongues) is enOmlOl.lS-aOOUl 40 pcn:elll. This is. of course, counting each lellcrnc as a unit, for it happens that VCI)' often the Copto·Greek word~ arc of rtll'cr usage (because more speciali1.cd) in ordinary Coptic tClIts (nol those devoted to law. thoology, medicine. etc.), so that their presence there is more Inodest (about 20 percent on avcmge). This very l."Vident and massive prt$Cnce of the Greek clement in the Coptic languagc (llS an Egyptian language) has no doubt some relation to the fact that the majority of the Coptic tex!.s prt:!;crved today were translated from thc Greek. TI,e tmnslations were generally carrico.! out in a mther free manner in S, rllther literally in B, where the Greek terlll of the original wa~ readily tllken up into Copto·Greek, especially where the term was difficult to under· stand. whereas in S, the effort ....'as made 10 inter· pret, by means of a more accessible vocabulary, al Ihe COSI of departing somewhat from the Greek. However, that is not the chief cause of what apHellenization of Egypcian. It repears as a kind sults in foct, above all, from a PI"QC(,'SS of linguistic interference, in which Greek naturally most often plays the role of the "donor" and Egyptian that of the "recipient" (Brunsch, 1978, pp. 60-61). This phenomenon is the inevitable result of the Helk'nk grip on Egypt dUdng the five centllries or SO thaI preceded the formation of Coptic llS a literary Ian· guage (sec AU'IlIillL'T IN COPTIC, GREEK). Since Greek hao.! been so long in a dominant position in Egypl, a country of which it b<..'Came the administmti\'C language from the beginning of the Ptolemoic period and in which mere was a strung Greek colony, there gradually came about, of noec~ity and also through mixed IIl.1lTiagcs (e.g., between Greek soldiers and Egyptian womcn), a bilingual milieu, which facilitat· cd the smooth functioning of thi~ heterogeneous SO' cial whole, and the diffusion of numerous word~ from the Greek koine of Egypt (with certain mdi·
or
mentary concepts that accompanktl them) into the widest circles of the native population, which in the beginning did not know Greek. Fmthermorc, this diffusion could only have heen acceler'lltoo and extended by the diffusion of new idea~ brought by Gl~ck texts (Jucko.Christianity. Gnosticism, lielmctlcism, ManichaeiSIll, etc.). These ideas first took root alllong the Greek minority in Egypt: l:lter they contaminatl'tl the bilingual milieu and then the milieu in whkh only Ihe native (Coptic) language was spoken. II may be remarked in this connl'Ction thai, on Ihe one hand, the Coplic words dCI'iving from Greek are for the mO$t p3rt so well as.~illlillited into the Coptic I:mgulige that it is 3pprapri:ltc to call them "Copto·Gr'eck" rather thlln "Greek" (Ihey were pr'Obably no longer felt to bc "Creek:' and thus foreign, by the Copts who micd them): but, on the other hand, these Copto-Greek lellemcs only rarely playa truly indispensable role in Coptic, for in the majority of cases one could ....ilh· out serious inconvenience replace them with some a1mo:ot synonymOUlii :lutochthonous equivalent. (The old Egyptian language was supple enough alld rich enough to be oble to face up to lhese diverse new situ:ltions, to an~wer these "modem" needs and adapt iL~elf, as it did sevel'llltimc~ in the course of a histoJ)' of sever'lll thousand ye'II'S.) The usc of the Copta-Greek vocabulary thus l'ernains very often op· tional, this aspect of "free choice" being fur1her un· derlined, mol'c than once, by the facl that the writer apparently delighted in placing side by side the Copta-Gn:'Ck word and the nativc Coptic word (fe> dundancy in some sort, llS in ~l. xe, in order that: 0yX OTt XG, not because: ru.MH OH, again; xe rAt, lx.'C.IUSC; 01' in tautologies like .lJ"Jr.OOC Jr.'(lD 6fOoHOy
218
VOCABULARY, COPTO-GREEK
by cer1airl conventions. such as those of some specialized milieu or olher. It may be linked also to the personal laste of some author or translator for a given lerminology. some writers probably pUlling on a certain affeclalion of Hellenizing their discourse while others. for other ideological molives (purism. desir'e to safegullr'd an ethnic and religious parlicularism. etc.), r~'acted negatively in face of this incli· nation, which tended progressively to assimilate Egypt to the somewhnt hybrid Hellenisll1 of tbe olher provinces of the Bywntinc Orient. In shor1. one may Ihink thaI certain ecclesiaslical milieus in thc third amI fOUlih centuries encouraged Ihe Helleni7Jtlion of lhe native Egyplinrr idioms: Greek wu.s the language common to all parts of the chur'Ch, il was Ihe language of Ihe Iheologians after having been that of the Septuaginl version (Gr-cek Old Testament) and of the entire New Testament. and so of Ihe Gospel itself. Cer·tainly. it was considered necessary \0 tran.slate the Bible inlO Coptic. bUi this waS above all to answer a tr.:msitory need. that of the Christiani7.ation of the rural masses of Egypt. Once this cnd htld been alttlined. the p~u1isans of Greek thought lhat Ihe sooner the Coptic church became Hellenized. the belter: hy this means they would avoid a dangerous ptlMieularism. productive of ~chisms. And, in fact. it was well r'ecognized thM by the fon:e of events the Grcek voeahulm)' of the Copts was becoming richer from generation to genemtion: it would suffice to accelerate Ihis movement further by multiplying the borrowings from the Hcl· lenic patl'illlony. FrOIll this poinl of view. every Greek word used in Egypt already belonged by right 10 Ihe Coptic language and could find its place one day or anothcr in a Coptic sentence; ever)' word in the koine was in some sort potentially a Coplic word. Thus. one may observe here or there the appear.mee of sollie Greek word. new in Coptic, uscd in a mOlllent of audacity or with an urge to emphasis. according to the temper.lment or thc whim of an author. Tbis movement of openness 10 Greek was opposed very curly by re:lction of native punicularism. growing ever slronger. which prevenled many Greek words newly introduced into Coptic from becoming profoundly assimilated to it lind so becoming pan of common usage. Besides, in the third cenlUry h.D. the pr'Cpondentnce of Greek in the Roman empire, at least in the plincip"l ports and in wide areas of its eastern pan, and in Rome, had been breached, especially by Latin but also. more regionally, by other cultural pal1icularisms. One might thus define Coptic, as it presents itself to the observer in all its
,I
diversity. as the fluctuating result of a very incomplete Helleniwlion of the popular Egyptian Ian· guage. Ceria-in Greek words were thoroughly assimilated to it. in all levels of the population; other'S were part of Ihe current professional baggage of specialists (jurists, theologians. physicians, etc.) wilhin their specialization, while r'emaining foreign to lhose who did not know sufficiently well the science expressed by this particular learned terminology: still others remained tlue foreign bodies in Coptic, being used only exceptionally, by an author who did not know how to translate them or lOok delight in the mystery of a lerm underslood by him alone (or by a very few initiates). Therefore, one cannot describe all these Coptic words derived from Greek uniformly as "assimilaled," "burrowed," or "foreign." A very small pan of the Coplo·Greek vocabulary appears to have entered into the Egyplian language a very long time before the beginnings of literary Coplic. and probably even before the Ptolemaic period. at a time when Greek had not yet acquired the preponder-ant !'Ole thaI it laler pJayed there for close to a thousand years. One can recognize these words from their orthography. ofteo somewhat distorted in Coptic in compalison with their Greek orthography. Thus, for example (OOhlig, 1958. Pl', 6. 80), Q-'YKIlpa. anchor. S ;y6.u, F5 2ltoy6l1...., B ltoy.x.u: IJ.71AId'T'iI, skin garment. B H6MP111 but again S HG....mT, S Hlt.,\MPT, and above all S u.:wT, A. F5 UUT; ."t-AlflCtI<;. ax. S, }j IUlA611Itl: ."illa€, platc. dish. S. M Illtlltol but £5 nmG6, B IIlro..x; Otll&iw. linen cloth (or garment). S. A, M cm.....wtl but also S tI11TTW, B o,lGIITW: rrrari]p. statcr (weight or coin), S, W CltoTflllf6. /..5 CT,lt.T66fl;l. fA ('''T).T6af. M cTltoTHfa, £5 CltoTHH.\I, B Clto06fl. Howevcr, the majority of the other words derived from Greek in the Ptolemaic period or cvcn later ("derived from Greek" here \IIay also signify "de· rived from other langupges vip Greek." as is the case. for example. with the Latin cel1sus. which be· came KlIl'I7O'>, tax(ltiOll, S KIINCOC. M KIl«COl'l, 01' with A'~(mJ<:. ineen.'iC. S, A, /... M, F. B .... tlUt.NOC, F7 lto61\6NOYC. derived from the Semitic linguistic do· main. and with vap8cJ<;. nard. S, A, W, F, £7, B l'lltof.....OC. derived from Persi:m. etc.; Mhlig, 1958, PI'_ 8-11). 1n all the Coptic dialects except H (which follows its own ways; .see Kasser. 1975-1976. and OIALEC.'T 11. OR IIllRMOI'OUTAN OR ASHMUtlINIC). these words of Hellenic origin have preserved their original orthogr.lphy. eilhcr cxaetly or nearly so (perhaps thanks 10 the bilingualism of the majority of the
VOCABULARY, COP'rG-GREEK
copyists, who knew well the form of Ihe same terms in the Greek of Egypt). of CUUI'5C, since Coptic syn· \.all is entirely and radically Egyptian, Ihe CoplO' Gret'k substantives arc freed from any Greek declension (they remain in principle invariably in the nominative singular), and the verbs nrc equally fn:cd from any Greek conjugation (remaining. as a general rule, fixed in a form of the infinith'e or, acconJing to the dialccts and with los... of lhe final '1> of Ihe infini· live, in II foml idcntical with thllt of lhe imperuli\'e), a... \10.111 be seen fi.JI1her on. Sy:;tematic consonantal mooHiclllions are rare and very limited. Conside,'ing only the principal chamctcristics, one may mention here above all ·kl- be· coming ·61· (by palatali7.ation) ill S, A, L, llnd M (but not in the other Coptic idioms, which leads onc to think that thcre ti had a phonological value other Ihan Ic/): lor example, Kmd.a, wlckedncss, S, A, L KloKllo but also S, M klo6l),; ,dvSv/JIJ<;, danger, S, A, L I\tHAyt~ or S, A, L, M 6lfiAytlOC. It is probably a more complex phenomenon, in which, however, p.11111tlIization also plays a ccl1ain role, which produces in the case of Xl. the mUlation of XI imo XI in S, A. L, and M (/khil > •/kr;il > .Itvil > • Mil> Iti{ [1]; see further on wilh regard to j,. zt· sometimes becoming (Qi-): Ihus uPx~, high priest, S, A, F, B l.fXItlfiI)"C, I- "l'X1t1f'tIYC: apx~I/JO'I., chief cook, S, B >.f'Xltw"IfOC, S "l'XItOJ"61fOC; Xu;,,,, linOW, S, A, L. F, 8 XItlN, S, A, 1.1 ~; and so on, lt is IL-gitimale to include in the consonantal domain the rough or smooth brc:.lthing at the begin· ning al Greek word.. stal1ing wilh a vowel. Very often (and in S more alten than in B) the rough breathing i.. rendered by : and the smOOlh breathing by the absence of any special grapheme before the initial vowel. One dm-e nOI Sl>eak of II mIl.' here, for thcre are t(lO many exceptions, proving that at the dawn of literary Coptic the Greek uf Egypt nu longer made allY difference In pronunciruion \)ctween the rough and the smooth breathing (what continued in the texts and lcft ilS r-cllcction in Coptk is only the more or less complete SUI'VIVlll of II Illore 01' less inlact Greek ol1hogmphieal tradition; see BCihtlg, 1958, p. III, etc.): ror example, fI.&KO'i, unjust, S, A, L, F5, B loAIKOC; £1,1''', simultaneously, S, I. t»U, B »tJo.; oml>, when, S, A, L, M, W, V, F5, B :0T>.H; fiK"", image, S, A, L, M, F5. B ~lkf»H. It will be noted that in a narrow idiomatic (and archaic) Coptic sec· lor (especially L6 and 5 al the Coptic Gnostic texts from Nag Hammadi in Upper Egypl; Kassel', 1980), the initial Greek j. has as ilS equivalent \91 rather lhan :t (a phenomenon of palatalization, in which ll;iJ would derive from an ancient'1,,11 issuing from
Ihil
219
(?J): for example, iKal>6<;, sufficient, S, A, £4, B 2IKJo.NOC, S, L6 ~tOC. On the other hand, it may happen that the Gn:.-ck is renden:.-d by -rt- mther than by 'rr', as in ~, fnocdom of speech, 5, A, L, FS, 8 tu.rf"CIlo, S, A, L, 1.1, W IUotztlCU., V I~ (idiolectal), In the area of the vowels, various idiolectal modifications appear (above all confusiolU between II, I, and y, somelimC5 also bL'twt:cn e and H, 0 and II, etc.); they will not surprise anyone who deals wilh lhe lexts of the koine (eontemporury wilh the genesis of Coptic literature) in Egypt and has notL-d its graphic fluctuations, panieularly in vowels (BOhllg, 1958, pp. 91-106; Gignac, 1976-1981; and I'HONOLO· CY 01' TltF. CRI!F.K OF F.eyPT, INF1.UI!NCF. 01' COPTIC ON TIm); being 100 numerous and not systematic, they e:lllnol be sel out here. However, the substitution of 6 for Greek ,n in B, P, V, and W is very general and regular; thus afpe"m~, heresy, S, L, Ai ~lolpaCIC, B 2tlr6CK: (also her-e and there in Sand l.): al(.rD'1Ql~, inluition, S, A, I. lolCOHClC, F, 8 ftCOlICIC (also here and lhere in Sand L); Maw;:, juSl, S, A. L, M AllUlOC, V, F, 8 AJKtIOC (also Ilel'e and there in 5 and M). LA often replaces a verbal fmal -t:ll>, normally 'til in I., by -II, as in f1l'l-h,l«"I>, to desire, 5, A, 61I1Oyt16I, £.6, M 61116yHl, LA aUloYHlI (with regard to F5, 8 (ltlt6"(HltI, 5(.'(.' funher on), In a general way, Coptic invariably uses tile Greek subslantivcs in the nominative singular, as with Mat· thew 24:7, MJ'O<; (nominalivc singular), a people, S 0)'t60tt0C; Mauhew 6:32, Tit iDI>7f (nominative plur· al). the Gentiles, 5 If:eenoc; Romanli 11:13, E,.w ';;D"",,, ~O<; (genitive plural), I, the aposlle of the Gentile;, S J.H1" lU.I1OCTOM)(: lO'f2tlOilOC. Other fonTls are Quite exceplional. as in Luke I :], the voca· tive K{Iirrw'ff, 5, 8 kfJo.TlCTIl. or the nominative plural of UKri".oo<;, object, vase, plural CTKWrI, regularly attesled in S, A, and I" as in Romans 9:22, UKWrJ bprir;, vellSCls of wrath, S ~Hekeytt lfapt'l but 8 2Jo.HCkGYOC ATG tt:J<:QlHT. One rn(ly note tinully thaI Coptic tends 10 imJl'Ose its own native pluml end· ings, In 5 ·{owal etc., on Copto·Greek word.. ending in tonic -II, as with I/AJxiI, soul, plural 1/AJ)(aI, Coptic plural S tyxooye, P i"(XIly, 1.6 (1) 'fYXIIOy, L4 tyxJo.yo, M ty1UoylJ, FS6 tyxJo.yt, B +yxO)()'(t; compare S etc. TTHII, callie, plural S TTNOOytI, 8 Tti&HClO'(l, A TrM6y6, LA 1'T1Uy6, M TIIU.O'y1l, H T1HJo.O)', F5 T)"UU-yt. Should one be surprised Ihat Coptic did not likewise use its plurals 5 etc, -Ot (plurals c;i words in final tonic S ele. -0) for CoptoGreek words ending in -oc, which would have corresponded to the Greek plural (nominative), such as ~, plural ~? for conlparison, S, L. elc,
·w
see
220
VOCABULARY, COPTO-GREEK
zX'''O, old man, S plural 2X"Ot and B ~lJo.oY. A tAUt, L :!A"l,Y, M V>M)y\" (F5? zouoy"lJ. This is nol the place for an answer to so delicate a question.
One may note finally that, Coplic having only two genders (masculine and feminine, not neuter), a Coplo·GI'cek word corresponding to a Greek neuter is masculine in Coptic, as in Romans 1:32, TO 6IKa/.wp.a. the act of judgment, the verdict, S n.... IKJ.IOJM),. In regard 10 the Copto·Creek forms corresponding to the Greek adjective, it may be noted that the
usages of Coplic arc clearly different from those of Greek. The feminine form is rarely presclved: it is most oflen replaced by thc masculine form. In (lny case, the allocation of these forms (always in the nominative singular) is as follows: the masculine (or on occasion the feminine, when it has survived in Coptic) for persons, the neuter in all other cases. Thus Matthew 12:35, b ol'ya{Jil<; 'h.{Jpwm:l';, the good man, S l'lflUH6 l'f~r~ooc; Titus 2:4-5, ~~ ... f , "«ya " a~, h
whcre else in Coptic. So far as thc vocalizatiun of this final syllable :/iW or -/ltV in Greek is concemed, it is invmiahly -m in 8 (F etc.), while it is 6 for :IITIKON, but I Peter 1:19, EXOP./il' ... WI' Trpoi{>T/1'UI'/)v '\0')'01', we have ... the prophetic word. oylfT.t.N RH~y RllU,J.t.X1l RI161lfo1'IITIlC (from 1l'/WT,TIJ<;, prophet). This pseudo-adjective, when it includes a Greek negative prefix 0,(1')-, will again spring from a Copto-Greek
to,
VOCABULARY, COPTO-GREEK
substDntlve preceded hy a Coptic negative prefix such as ),T- or ),Xli"- or from a verb pn::ceded by a negative verbal pl'efiK: Ihus ii K ap7r(>o;, wilhout fruit, barren, l.llu"noc or ),Xli" IUflIOC (from Kap-rrix, fruit). This p!lCudo-adjective is created also by the addition of a circumSlalllial prefix in front of a Copto-Grcck verb: Ihus Philemon 6, ~Ji'tpyir;, efficacious, 6'MlHGf'f'G1 (from fllf~iv, 10 be efficacious). A Copto·Greek ~udo-5ub~antive signil'ying an abstraction, a Imde. or the like is created from a Copto-Greek adjective or verb. in front of which are placed one or morc prefixcs. Thus, a1lW'ria, unbelief, may be rendered either by U1IC11), or by HlI"TJ./1tCTOC (rrom iill'U1'7'O'>, unbelieving): Ko)J,ufJurrir;, mom..'Y·changer, is in S ~'lXl 1lC».'(H1OtI or 6TXI KOAyHIOtl (from KiMAvfJoo;, small pie<'e of money; Band M have adopted KO),yucn«: and KO.v..)'NC"rnC, resp«tivdy): fi.SwAo.I.crrpla, idola· Iry, never appears as a Copto-Greek word in Coptic and is rcplacl-d (c.g., 1 Cor. 10:14) by S Hll'lyG~'IG 61'&"),00, 8 HClT~)'HlIXI lAJD),OO (from fJ:&o.lOJ', idol). A Coplo-Gn:ek pseudo-advcrb is created most often by placing zll" OY', in a, by a, in front of a suhst.a.ntive; thus Luke 7:4, 0"Ir0lI6a~, zealously, is QIOyMl« in 8 bUI !If oycnoyAU in S (Iilerally "in a 7.eal," from tnrWliil, 7.eal). It is filling to mcntion here in addition some Greek preposilions that became Copto-Greek. Most notable is Kani, according 10 (distributive), S, A, L, H, M, W, V, F, 8 K),T:a., which even has a pronominal form in lhe nalive Coplic manner, S, 8 K,Io.T,Lf'O Ii, bm K:a.TJo.f:a... in the olher idioms except for F K.\T..v..:a.+ (in fUCI U combin'lliOn of the Copto·Greek K:a.T:a. whh the native p1"(:po~ition 5, B e·, Ii, M, W, V 0', Of:a.'" , F 0-, o),:a. +, A, L ),', ),T), 1'), uscd in panicu!;!1' in expr'Cssions such as Kam yfVQ<;, (each) according to it~ ~pecies (e.g., Gen. 1:25), S, pL, B, 874 K.lr.T:a. rotlOC, or again /
era
221
roVTO, that is why, 5 (e~pccially in Gnostic texl~) A.t), Toyro (altcrnating with OTIO IU't'); Kai. yap, and be· sides, S, A, I., M IU.t r:a.r, V, "', 8 K41 r),T; K(liWlfP, although, S, A, L IU.RIS" F, B "6tMir; KaiTl)l')'E, and yet, S, L ..),ITOtrO, V, F, 8 "6TOtrO: P1J ')'I1"",ro, God forbid, 5, L .... roHOn'O, S (idiolectal) He r6r46TO, B "" r(J"OTO; oinc tttcmJ'. it is not pcnnillL-d, L5 O'(K 4l\OCTttl, 5, M, f' oytt tt\OCTt, F56 O'(K 8~et: and so 00.
One may also note here, above all In the legal documents (5, see Crum and Steindorff, 1912), some even longer Greek formulas, so long that one may perhaps hesitate to consider them as Cotxo-Greek and not quite simply Greek (islets of Hellenism preserved by the notaries, who considered them truly indispensable in a context thai had become Coptic after the Arab invasion). Thus (ibid., texi 48, I. 60) ~" 1l'lilrl) (iI'MwC~, with all due (legal) confonnity, ON tu.DI )JU)...ayoou: (teKI 98, I. 36) i'ri KaA-; TrPOOlpeuU, with every good intention, 6111 IUCH It..UH ~q'tlCtil: (text 39, I. 52) KenO 1l'Q(JQ'I' 1'OP1J1' Kai 05tum:mtov, with full right of free conduct and decision, IU.T), IUe.ut HOf'*VI K,Io.t AOOtDT6LU$; (lCJr.t 44, I. 96) 1l'pix miouJ' 1'd.fial' oi-mrAAayi.w, in every operation of definitive division, 11J'OC tl:a.e.ut TEJ"EIlJ4
...au,
~m_
In any ca..'iC, certain words of late Dohairic (S1ern, 1880, p. 78) are Grcc.:o-COptic rather than CaptoGreek: lhe preponderant element is autochthonous, bUI they have ~n superficially Hellenized by the addition of a Gn..-ek ending: thus, for example, KOH01'mIC, baker, from KOH04>n'OH, bread baked un· del' the ashes (Vyclchl, 1983, pp. 83-84). There remains to be examined the $¢nlantie aspect of the use of Copto.Greek word.~ in Coptic. Apart from various words in common use and of vcry general sense, lhere is lhe matter of the technical terminology of ~pecial fields (~mctimes partly unknown to pre-Greek Egypt): religions and philosophies newly inmxluced into the country, political or military life, administration, weighl~ and measures, law, medil:ine, pharmacolotD', magic, botany, zoology, mineralogy (including the fumous precious stones), clothing, householJ l,lr agricultural hnple· rnents, sPOI1S, theater, and much else. Appreciation of what was required may thus vary (rom one idiom to another. Umlling oneself to the two main "languages" of Coptic Egypt, 5 and B (see DtALECTS), one may note, for example, that in the New Testament both Band S ('ender ~, cross, by cnvroc; but when it is a queslion of translating onlIlIpll'W, crucify, 5 has Opted everywhere for CT:a.YfOY (save one case of 6lfI6, hang, suspend), while 8 has thought
222
VOCABULARY, CUNEIFORM TRANSCRIPTIONS OF
it possible 10 use the native 1000l, susrencl, wilhoul inconvenh::nec lhroughout (but in other literary texts in B one may also find the Coplo·Greek verb up cTlo'(fwNm),
In a general way, ,lnd as is usually the ea~e with any vocabulary borrowed by one language frum another', Ihe Cupto.Greek terms arc used in a much more restricted sense Ihan the Gn::(:k terms from which th(.')' derive. For example, if in Greek a")"}'E"Aoo; designates all kinds uf "messengers:' including "angels," in Coptic ),... ·e~o(; means only ":iIlgds," while the ordin
Bl:lhlig, A. Die grieehischell l.elmwOr/er 1m sahidischen Imd bohairi.~cJwn Nellen TeMume'lt, 2nd cd. Munich, 1958. Brunsch, W. "Untersuchungen zu den griechi.~chen Wiedergaben 1igyplischcr Personennal11en." £11choria 8 (1978):1-142. Cmm, W, E" and G. SteindOI'IF. KUpli~che Reclll~ur_ ktmdell des uell/ell j"hrlnmderts aus D;eme (Thebcn). Leipzig, 1912, Oraguel, R. lui/ex wp/e e/ grec·cop/e de lu Concord/mee dll Nouveau Temunen/ $ahilli{ille (CSCD 124, 173, 183, JSS). CSCO 196. Louwin, 1960, Emstedt, P. V. "Gl'ueco·Coptiea." lei/sehrif/ flir agyptiselte Spruche ul1Il Altermmskullde 64 (1929): 122-35. Gaselcc, S. "Greek Word~ in Coptic." lJyz{lIl/illische Zeitsehrif/]O (1929-19]0):224-28, Gign,le, F. T. A Grammur 0; Ihe Greek Papyri of the RomwJ and Byumthle Periods, Vol. I, Phollology, Vol. 2, Morphology, Tcsli e documcn!i per [0 stlldio dell'ulllichit;) 55, Milan, 1976-1981. Hopfm:r, T, Ober Fonll lind GebrOllch der griechi_ schell Lelmworfer ill du kop/isch-sa'illisellmJ ApopilI1wgmcllvcrsioll. Vicnna, 1918, Kasser', R. "Ut PcnclrJlion des mOl~ grecs dans 1.\ langue eopte," Wl.uellschaftliche Zeitsehrif/ der
Mar/i,,·Llj/her-Ullivers'ilii/, Hulle- Willmlbcrg 15 ( (966): 419-25, _--,-_ "A propos de quelques caracteristiques ol1hographiques du vocabulair'e grcc ulilise d;lIIs leg dillkert's H et N." Ori.sll/aliu l.ovullicfl$l'U I'aiodicu 6-7 (1975-1976):285-94. _---,-. "Expression de I'aspiration ou de la nonaspiration a I'initiale des mots copto-grecs correspondant fl des molS grecs cornrnem;anl p;rr (E)I-." Bulle/in de la Sodete d'egyptologie, G,meve 4 (1980):5]-59, ___. "Onhographe (suh)dialectale du vocabulail'e copto-grec avant Ie VIII' siecle de noIre el'e." Musewlr Ife/lle/rwm 40 (198]):207 -215, Lefort, L T. "Lc Copte, suurce auxiJiairc du grec." Ammuire de /'Illstilli/ de philologie e/ d'historre ori· en/ales de I'Unil'er.lite fibre de Br
VOCABULARY, CUNEIFORM TRAN· SCRIPTIONS OF PROTOTYPES OF AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC. Fully vocalized prototypes of Coptic words arc found in cuneiform transcriptions. Thus, it is known that the month name B 'XOilok (5 kOI),:)k and many variants) WHS pronounced in Late Egyptian °ku·ih_ku, 01' some· thing close 10 it. These tronscriplions arc uften pre-
VOCABULARY, CUNEIFORM TRANSCRIPTIONS OF
BII.kuNli.IJi.ip: n. pro m. I)ocehoris, Egyptian 83k " m·l, Iiter.llly "servant of hi~ name," where Ihe Coplie ronn would be 8 'MII( "fIN" (the transcription ~hould read ·(m) Bu·kll-ml·ri·lli·ip); (m) HII·II·m: n. pl'. m. Hol1.ls. 5, B zIDf; (alII) Me.im-pe: n. loc. Mem· phis, 8 H(IH'll.
ceded hy determin:ltlv(:s, such as (ifll), god; ('II). male person; (MIl), IOwn; and (1Il4/U). country. Three pericxb havc 10 bc distinguished (all d"lt::s according to Bc<:keralh. 1971): I. Middle·IJabylonian transcriptions: the so-called Tell el·Amama Lcuerl>, which comprise the corn." spondcnce or Amenophis II (1439-1413 B.C.) and Amenophis IV (Akhenaton) (1365-1349 B.C.) wilh their allies and va:;:;als in Asia, tablets round in the rorcign-<>fliee archives at Tell el·Anlama (eemral Egypt). and letten and documents or the Hittite royal archives of IJoi!,hazkeui (Asia MillOI') of the lime or Ramses II (1290-1224 o.c). 2. Assyrian transcriptions: inscriptions, annals, and commercial documents rrom the time or Sargon II (722-705 B.C.). who conquered Palestine and n." ceivcd tribute from Bukuminip (l3occhoris in Gr«k), king I-:'.&YPt in 714 o.c; of Assarhaddon (conquest of Memphis, 671 D.C), and or Assurbanipal (conquesl or the Della. 667 D.C.). J. New-Babylonian and Persian transcriptions: mainly eommen:ial documents or the time or Cam· byses (525-522 B.C.), Darius I (521-486 B.c), Anaxerxes I (464-424 II.C.). and Al1axerxes II (404-359
New-Babylonian and Persian Period A./IU1'Hll.,a,pl/.t/Q.aJ.!.ti: n. pl'. m. Amon te/-rrQhte. literally "Amon is his strength:' with AIPIlmli • "Am6,. or Amil", 8 ),H()yH; (m) No_'Q_ (ill/) £-$i n. pl'. m. literally "Gn:at is Isis:' where the Coplic ronn would be B "KU·IIC1. (m}
Commenlary Middle-Babylonian /I corresponds to later (Le.• As· syrian or Neo-A.'I..~yrian or Peniian) " (~ Table I). This comlXlrlson shuws that lung /I befon: 1000 a.e. is transcribed a.~ long Ii after 1000 B.C. This long u must be read o. as the Coplic has 0 in two cases (OH and IU:"). Arter a nasal in A'llJIl-IlIl and in .m-u·pi (reconsll1.lcled), the Coptic ha.~ OY Ii, which is due to postnasalization. As a mailer or raet, it is not known ir A·mll-PIlI and IIl/'Il'pi wel"(' lilill pronounced "AmOH and '"lJfi or aln:ady Amal1 and 1Jl1fi.
or
a.c.). Some examples are given below.
81OLlOCRAPilY
Middle-Babylonian Transcrlpllons
Bcckerath, J. von. Abriss dcr Gcs.:hic1l/c des alleH Agyptflil. Munich and Vienna, 1971. Edel, E. "Neue keilschrirlliche Umschreibungen iigyptischer Namen aus den Bogazkoytcxtcn." 10llnral of Ncar EQslenr Slrldies 7 (1948):11-24.
(illl) A-"m-a·/lu. (illI) A-IIUHla: Ihe god Amun. B »tOy"; (m) A-ma,oll.J!a,ol.pi, n. pl'. m. Amenophis, where the group ~a,ul-pi corresponds to the qualitative B zOmt; (aIr') A·Ha: n. loc. Heliopolis, Egyptian 'Iwm\!, Hebrew '0,,: Bill"; (m) Ri-a·na·pa: n. pro m. Ranofcr, lilerally "lhe good Sun" or similar, where according to Edcl the name W.lS pronounced Ri'· nlite or similar, but in any case Wilh Rt' and nOI with Rl', sun. S, 8 I'U; (JIll) !fo-a.ra: the god Horus.
_,--_. Die A"'~>lQplris
Or/SlrQme."lisrelJ ailS dem Tote"'empel JI/.
Bonner biblische Beltrlige 25.
Bonn. 1966. _ _~. "Ocr Brief des ilgyptischen Wcsirs Pa.~ij;"ira an den Hetiterk/:lllig l~al1usili und vernoandte Keilschriftbriefe," NIII:lrrichlt.1I tier AkQdemh: tier WisslJ~udlllfl/m i~J Gullillgel/, Plrilosophisdr.histori. selw Kla~'se I, no. 4 (1978):117-58. -,-,_. "Neue Deutungen keilschrirtlichcl' Umschrei· bungen ligyplischcr' W/:l11el' und l'cl'sonennarnen," In Sill.Imgsberidlle der Oslerreidrischet/ Akade-
5, B 2lIf.
Assyrian Transcriptions (m) U·rlll·/IIri'llll: n. pl'.
Wen-Amun ur similar, whieh contains lhe name of Amun, 8 ),MOyIl; (m) III.
T"ULl! J. M iddle·llabylonian
Assyrian or
Coptic
Nco-Assyrian and Persian A·ma·u·nu ('Am4H) A-IIU (".4/1)
A·mll-nll (AIII(m)
KQ-si ('KlJs) '!Q.Q.ru ('1;/4r)
KII-l/·si (KlJ$) '!l/-14-m «(llIr) "·HII·II·pi ('HlIfi)
'IIQ'pa
("-nale)
223
U-II14
(0/1)
S, B zIDf
B ""Y"
224
VOCABULARY OF EGYPTIAN ORIGIN, AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC
mie der WisRnschallen, Philosophisch.Jlislorische Kl~. SilumK~richle, p. 175. Vienna, 1980. lambdin, T. O. "Another Cuneiform Tmnscription of Egyptian msi). 'crocodile.'" JOllrnal 01 Near Eas/ern Silidies 12 (1953a):284-85. -,,---. "Egyptian Words in Tell el Amarna Letter No. 14." Orien/alia 22 (1953b):362-69. Ranke, H. "Keilschriftliches Material zur agyptischen Vokalisation." In AnhanK 1.U dell Abhalldlungen der Koniglichm Preussischen Akademie der Wim.'/I· schnfte/l, PhiJosophisch·hislorische Kl~, Abhandlung 2. Berlin, 1910. Smith, S., and C. J. Cadd. "A Cuneirorm Vocabulary of Egyptian Words.." Joumaf 01 Egyp/ian Archaeology II (1925):230-38. Vitlmann, G. "zu einigcn keilschnftlichen Umschrei· bungen llgyptischcr Personennamcn." GlJui/lger Miszt//e/l 70 (1984):65-66. WEII.NER VVCICIIL
VOCABULARY OF EGYPTIAN ORIGIN, AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC, Coptk is the autochthooous language (or languages, S and B) spoken and written in Egypt from the third century A.D, down to the Middle Ages (eleventh century or a little later). Moreover, it is the latest and most developed form o( the Egyptian language itself (known at first in the form called "pharaonic"; d. exHIBIT
i.ANcUAGI:(S), CoPTIc). In these circumstancl,.'S, one is not in the least surprised to observe that the greatcr part of the Coptic vocllbulary is of Egyptian origin (phMUOnlc more or less ancient, down to demotic), so that one might justly describe it as "llulochtho· nous Coptic of Egyptian origin:' and this even if one observes in the Coptic language the not Insignificant presence-indeed mther conspicuous and impres-sive but nonetheless in a minority-of words of nonautochthonous origin (above all of Greek origin; d. VQCABUu.RV, CQrro.GR&K). This autochthonous preponderance In the Coptic vocabulary is illustrated below by two brief Sahidic texis, one wrilten directly in Coptic by Shenute (Ex· hibit I), the other probably translated from the Greek (Exhibit 2). Examining the total of the vocabulary of these two texts and taking no account either of the various articles, the prepositions, or the autochthonous adverbs, one counts. in terms of lexenles, fifty-eighl units. Among them is one proper noun, .u'.uHHt, and then seven Copto-Greck words: .b.U, now, then, from 6t; .. ' .... OH(;I, to serve, from &aKowiv, serpent, from 6p6-KIltV, 61T6, whether, from tJTt; H, or, from fj; toMDC, absolutely, altogether, from oA....; cymJ"CIlnt, community, from
....,.u<._,
OVl'lJ'l'VYiI. Among the fifty other lexemes, all to be considered as autochthonous in the broad sense of thc
I.
Everylhing excellent, everylhing mediocre, whether of bread or any (other) nourishment, tHU.y HIH 8'!C01'1f tnuy HtH 6"l6OxT €lIT6 OEm en'e tHuy 'R0'yUltt whether any vegetable or salted things or cooked (foods) or cucumbe~ or any other thing of any kind, 81T6 0'y00T6 61T6 t8NtKUy 6yHC»oT II oynoctl II teH'f1>o II Ke>..uy 'R'tHU.Y tOAGC (all) will be for us such as the Lord has prepared them or will prepare them «(or us). Those who dwell 0yt4u,.o6 H~ 'Reo 6HTlo. JtXOeIC cTTIDTOy FfHOC H eTE
ere
or the bad will fall upon those who serve (at table) or those who distribute the rations. II 8ytoO¥ t1"'0t Otl'..., flxlf t16T.b.llo.kOHOI II HOTJU.t1CllG1 'R26NTO. SOURCE: Ltipuldlllnd Crum, 1913, pp. 87-88 (Coptic orthography corretted).
VOCABULARY OF EGYPTIAN ORIGIN, AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC
225
ExHIBIT 2.
It is related with regard to Apa Agathon lhat he (installed himself to) live in a cave, once, in the desen. ",y.xooc 6'ne MU. ,...),~ xe ),~ iR" oyam Koycon 1lf nJU,Ye. Now there was a great serpent in il. Then the serpenl decided 10 go out (from the cave) to go oft' (and live eyN06 A6 R"Af'),KCOM R"tt ..r..... 11:0'1 A6 ),'tT0(9.... 6fo11OO<96 6M». 6 _ N),'I. elsewhe..e). Apa Agathon said to it: "If you go out (to go and live elsewhere), I shall not stay in (Ihe cave)." n6Xf1 ),ru. >.r>.Ela,)N N)," ,X,e OKCI,l),NHOOIJJ6 OAO" lftN),6Gl )," R"~HT"l'". Then Ihe serpent remained (there). it did nOI go away. Now there was a sycamore in thaI (place of the) de~en. I~ A6),'IG/U R1I6'1&GlK ONOOyJf OYHOytG A6 zR n:o.i·6 e'JRH.l.Y They went out (Ihen) togcther but Apa Agathon made a mark (incised) in the sycamore, he (thll$) divided it ~"'yt1t 610A HR" H6y6f'HY. ""0. ,...),etm Ae),crt R"QyqIIl~ 61'HOY26 ),'IOCNI;I~ between himself (Agathon) and it (Ihe serpent), that the serpent might eat on (one) side of the sycamore, 6XII'I rfiH),'I X6U.J,.C ore ~ IU~ lfc.\ a., ,,~ and the old (hennil) himself cal on another side (of the tree); (this) until they had. finished R"TO niX".>.O ~ O)'QIH KCo\ nK6Cnlf .,Uff'OYO'Y't ealing,
and returned wilhin their (shelten in Ihe) caves,
6yOyCJlH R"CCHIK 6toY" ON
both of them.
R"N6ysll&
Fl"Il6C1Uy.
SOtJIlCE: Chaine, t96O, p. 69 (Coplic ot1hogl'll.phy corrected).
IeI'm (according 10 Vycichl, 1983; Cerny, 1976; Vergole, 1945 and 1973; and Wcstendorf, 1977), three appear to be of Semitic origin (ef. VOCABUlARY OF SEMmc ORIGIN, AUTOCHTHONOllS COPTIC): MU. lap3J, abbot (8 ),&U), cf. Aramaic Jabbd (in Greek 513fJa'»; HO)'-'z Imulh/, to salt, d. Hebrew mi!lA~, Aro.bic mif1J.: 6t)xT IcOt.'6/, 10 diminish, cf. Hebrew ~~b, Arabic ~4.fab. ' For all lhe rest (apan from three cases, indicated by a qu~ion mark, where the l:tymology is either unknown or appears too uncenain), an authenlically Pharaonic etymology (more , or less ancienl, or de· mOlic) is known: MI& (b(;b/, cave, from bJbJ etc.; Mlk ;h6kl to go, from (?); 6rllY (.new/, Ihe compan· ions. mutually, from ir(y); 61 /II, to go, from i, elc.; 11.0- Ik;l, another, from ky, etc.; .u...l>y Ilb'w/, somc· thing, from (?); R"H).y Immaw/, there, from fI-;m-w: , ~ Imo'~/, 10 walk, go, from m.f, elc.; NIH In1m/, each, every, from fib; 1UHOy' /nanu/. 10 be good, from 'wnll 'ny; HOyt6/nuh~/, sycamore, from 'Illy; I't06 InGe/, large, £rom (?); 00. lojk/, bread, from '~. etc.; nlC6 /pi~{. cause to be cooked, bake, from p.s()'), etc.; I'lQtW IpM/, 10 share, distribule, from pi; oox6-/pab/, to say, from pJy dd; COSTe /sObt~/, to prepare, from .spdd, etc.; cto..y /snaw/, lwo. from .sn.wy; COIl /sbp/, lime, from .sp; C111f /splr/. side, rib, from spr, CGlTlI 1s6IP/, 10 choose. from SIp; CGlqI.... IsMIl, despise, judge vile, base, elc., from 5lJI, elc.; t
Ill/,
to give, make, eIC., from Ii, elc.; TO It6/, part, share, from Iny.l. CIC.; TllCl1/tM/, to delimit, decide, from Ii, ClC.; f6e ltica/. cucumber, from Igr, elc.; OY), lwa/, one, from w'; oyw /w6/, to cease, finish, from ",3h; ~ Iwbm/, to eat, from wnm; oytt/wn/, there is, from wtI, elc.: O'yOOTe /wO'I~/, vegetable, from w3d.I; 0'y"06IC9 IwO'j;/, time, from wrl; ov-t Iwth/, 10-inhabil. from wJ~; IfiJlh/, to impress a marlr:. elC" from .f1JJ, etc.; /ih~/, to become, from ~pr, elc.; ...,. IfiJ't/, to CUI, curtail, diminish, from Fl, etc.; te /M/, way, manner, from !!' elc.; ~~ {hb'/, (one)self, from ~', etc.; tno /hllal, old man, from !!f3; toolNe {hbjna/, some. from IIYll; 2N.u.y /hnb'w/, thing, from I.m",; 200Y Iho'w/, 10 be bad, from ~w, ctc.; 2O'f /hOf/, serpent, from ~/, ctc.; ,X,al If0/, to say, from ·~id; .:o.l"o/dja/, dcscrt, from r/; X06tc IMjs/, lord, from tlW; 6Gl ICO/, 10 rest, ;;'main, from gr. • What is presented above is only a modest couple of examples. The matter b examined more systemalically in ETYMOLOGY.
""'z
"'18
BIBUOCRAPHY
Cerny, J. Coptic Etymological Dictumary. Cambridge, 1976.
Chaine, M. u. Manu.scril de la version copte en dialute !lllhidiqlle des Apophlhegmala Pf.llmm. Bibliolheque d'eludes coptes 6. Cairo, 1960,
226
VOCABUu'RY OF SEMITIC ORlGIN, AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC
Leipoldt, J., and W. E. Crum. SimI/IIi! Archimtwdri/(.le Vita el Opefll Ol/m;a. CSCO 42 and 73. Palis, 1908 and 1913, Vergote, J. PllOtletiqul! IIisloriqlle de I'egyplietl, les COtlMlllles. l..ouvain, 1945, ___ CrQmmQire copte, Vol. 1b, 1"lroJllclicJII. pho. llbiq/le et pllOlIOfogic, l/Iorpho/Ci1;ie sYIIIIII!/IIQt;qjje (limlctlfre des semotllemes), parlie diachrolliqlle.
Louvain, 1973. Vycichl, W. OicliollllQire ~tymologiqlle de la fanglle cople, LouV'olin, 1983. Westendorf, W. Kopluches lIondU'wterbllclr. btoar. ~;lcI aliI Gnmd des KOPlisclrl!1I Ha"dwiNterlmchs VOIl Wilhel", Spiel.>elberg. Hddc1berg. 1977. RODOU'HE
KAssER
VOCABULARY OF SEMITIC ORIGIN, AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC. Every country has relations with its neighbors (commercial rela. tions, military relations. mainly when it is conquered, etc.), and in the course or time its language adopcs rurcign words. Egypt is no c~ception to this rule. At a relatively recent epoch of their history, the autochthonous Egyptians adopted a great number or Creek words (among them a cenain number or Creco-Latin origin), and. later on, some Arabic words (sec VOCAUULAKY, OOI'"f().(;REEK and VOCABULARY, COP'J"O.ARABIC). But even the Egyptian vocabulary or the pharaonic period, which later became Coptic and is consi..lcred autochthonous with regard 10 these Greek and Ambic additions, is not entirely homogent.:ous. ;~~ a!lenlive etymological studies reo veal. Sevel'lll COmponents may be distinguished, sueh as M old Semitic layer th:1I is fur from being negligible (for :t more recent Semitic component. sec VOCAlJlJI.ARY, COPTO·AMlJJt). Semitic loanwords made thdr finn appearance in EllYfltian in texis uf the Eighteemh and Nineteenth Dynasties (1554-1305 and 1305-1196 R.c.). Bcing rorcign ]lCrsonal names and place·names, they arc wl;lIen in the so·called syllabic ollhogrnphy. Syllabic onhogl'ilphy was used in Egyptian Illllinly to distinguish roreign names and words from Egyp. tian ones. In many cnses, ~In 3 is added 10 the canso· nants: !!.3 may be read !J.a, !!,i, or !!.u. In other cases. y and "' are added: lIy is read IIi, dill is read duo In (mllicuh.r cases, shOll words are used: tJ. land, was pronounced ta3 in the New Kingdom, and so the WOI'd is used ror the syllable la. Sill, he, and $)', she, were probably pronuunced ·slIwa and ·siya (as in Assyrian), and later, in the New Kingdom, Sll and si. Thererore, s"' and Jy were used ror the syllable .1'1'
and si. In two cases. syllabic onhogrnphy indicates consonants without vowels: the group rJ.y \Ya~ pr&nounced ·r (at the end or a. syllable); and ·11 (suffix or the first-person plural) represented final '11. The system has been explained by W. F. Albrighl (1934). L.aler it was strongly a.ltacked hy W. F. Edgenon (1940). but E. &lei (1949). who adopted an illlenne· diary position, laid down the rules governing this system in different periods of the language. Syllabic onhography is more usef'ul for reading ancielll per· sonal names and place· names than ror Coptic etymology, as true Egyplian words are rarely wnuen syllabically. New:nhelcu, it is known that B, S tUH, who?, derives from ·IlHn, and nol from ·",i.m. Ill']."', thanks to syllabic wrilings, and that S R.,. Mes.hir, a month name, dcriveli from ·",.~i.r. 5-ba-d, staff, is the prototype or 8, 5 ~. and ·b~NH ., ·ba·/the prototype of B, S so" outside, as in B. S 6WA. out (Arabic lnIrra). It is not ah,;ays easy to assign a definite origin to Ihe Semitic loanwords in Egyptian and particular· Iy in Copric: most them may be compared with Hebrew, Aramaic, or Arabic ronus. but .some or them seem to derive rrom elltinci languages and dialects:
or
mase.), ram: compare Hebrew 'oyif: probable origin prc.Hl,.'brew ·'ayl.a (accusative) IiOqIT (5 rnase.). vulture, hawk: compare Hebrew IIU~r, hawk, eagle: Akkadian uaSro, cagle; Ara· blc na.sr, vulture, "'agle; probably rrom ·"asr.; (genitive) CI;I.ur (5 masc,). price; compare Hebrew su'ar, measure, price; probably from pre·Hebrew ·Sa'r-! (genitive) X.\trr (S in UH;Ulrr, also "),H.X),TIl. masc.). pitch. a composed word: {(1m + X.\lrr; COmpare Arabic zift, pitch; probably from 'vll.i (genitive); He. brew has ze{~(. pilch, from ancient ·zaft·i (genitive) Ctf (5), COUfU (A masc.), lcaven; compare Arabic ~'IIJr, re.~t. r'Cmainder; Ctp rrQm '1i14r·l, *stlr-j (gen' itive); CU6pe rmm ·sIl3r·i, '.{JJ3r·; (genitive) 2Rx (5 masc.), vinegar; compare Hebrew ~16me~, vinegar. from pre.I·lebrew ·I.llml~'! (genitive) xoorr (5 rnase, and rcm.), olive, olive tree; compare Hebrew lAyil, Arabic lIlyl, oil, probably from ·tIly/·i (genitive) G~T (S fem.), 6oU..lo.2Te (5 rcm.), pot: compare Hebl'ew kallalJat, cooking pot, cauldron; proba. bly from ·~afICl~It.i (genitive) 10M (8 masc.), sea, wine'pl"CSS, oil·press, plural ),K),,1Oy: compare Hebrew ya'" (l'enl.), sea. 00.. 00110.6 (S
VOCABULARY OF SEMITIC ORIGIN, AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC
sin (plu!".tl ycmrmlm), and Arabic yamm. sea; probably from 'yamm·; (genitive); the plural J.HAIOy derives from yammi, considered ancient adjective ·yllltlm·ly: 'jammly-li. then 'iammlw-li (regressive assimilation ·fy-,i:-Iw-,i) (This is the one case when' it is cer1ain that the Coptic fonn derives from an ancient [I.e.• pre· Hebrew] geni· tive.) U/tOYT (B. S m$C. and fem.). saw; compo Uebrew maifOr, Arabic m/rdlir, apparently from pre' Hebrew '",didr-i (genitive) ,Xe4'fo (B). X6l1,o (S fern.). bnn. small village: compare Aramaic blr·li, village; the ending ~ is the Aramaic definite ar1icle. still in use in biblical Aramaic: the Coptic fonn survives in the place·name SIll/bra, Arabic S'lbrl! (llte correct foml would be • Si/".a. The modem pronounciat)on S,jbrl! is vulgar; compare O,l/! n. loe.• Koptos, for Oil/: Qllb!.iy. Copt. for Qib!-Iy. from Greek Aigypli-m.) ~ (B mase.). rue (RIlla graveolens sive monlima), demotic btwJ. Aramaic /I(ISYlJ-d, ballUJ-d IUT66Te (L subst.), anny; compare Akkadian madak/·u (fern.). camp (military): compare also demotic m/R/
227
BIOLIOCRAPIlV
Alhlight, W. F. The Voc/l/iyllioll 01 the Egyplia" Syl· labic Of/hography. Aml'liean Oriental Series 5. Nl'w Haven, Conn., 1934. Burchardt, M. lJie IlftklllltltmiJischen Frt!lIulwor/e IIl1d Eigt!lflfamen im Xgyp/ischm. Vols. 1-2. Leipzig. 1909-1910. Edc:1, E. "Nt."UL'S Material 7.ur Beurteilung der :>ylla. bischen Or1hographie des Xgyptischen:' JOllmal 01 Near &is/em Stlldies 8 (1949):44-47. Die Ortsllilltlellli$lell IlUS de/rl Totetl/empel Ame"ophis 1II. Bonner biblische Bcitrage 25. Bonn, 1966. Edgerton. W. F. "Egypcian Phonetic Writing from Its Invention 10 the Close of the Ninell'cnlh Dynasty." JOllmal 0{ Ihe American Oriell/Ill Society 60 (1940):473-506. Muller, M. W. Asiell Imd Ellropll /lach alliigyptisclltm Oellk",iilem. Leipdg, 1893. "Sporen der babylonischen Wcltschrift in Agypten. Milleilullge/l der vorderflSia/ischt!1f Gt!St!I/· schillt 17, 00. 3 (1912):1-90. Stricker, B. H. "Trois l1tuc.les de phonelique et de morphologic eoplt.'S." ACla OrielflaUa 15 (19361937):1-20. Ward. W. A. "Notes on Egyptian Group Writing." JOllmllf 01 Near Eastt!m Siudies 16 (1957):198-203. WERNER VVCICHL
Index
Pagl numbns irt bold/au. inmclllt a ma;or discussion.
PQ~
numbus in iJalics indictlU
ifIus1ralu;ms.
• Aaron at Philae, Apa, 1955 Ababius, Saint, 1,2081 'Aba-dah ibn al-~amjt, 1528 Abadion, Bishop of Antinoopolis.
1551 Abadir. Su Tel" and Erai, SainlS Abadyus. See Dios, Saint AbAmOn oCTamu!. Saint, I, ISS] AbAmQn ofTiikh, Saini, 1-2, 1551 Abarlo:ah. &e Eucharistic wine
.""'-
origin oftenn, 2-3 see also ~os; specific: name
lnvened Abb1 Maq:\r.lh. Stt Macarius II 'AbbAs l:JilmI I. Khedive, 1467, 1636. 1692
'Abbas Hilmi II. Khedive. 1693, 1694, 1988 Abbasids compared with Umayyad administration, 2287 and Islami7.ation, 937 Tulunid and Ikhshid rule, 2280-228J Abbalon,2, 1368, 1619 Abbot, 2-3 hegumtmos and, 1216 provost and, 2024 see also Abba; specific names invcrled
'AbdaIlAh,3 'AbdaJIAh Abu alSu'od. 1993 'AbdallAh ibn MUsli. 3-4 'Abdalllh ibn al-Tayyib. 6, 1777 'Abdallah NirqI. 4
evidence of Nubian Iilurgy al. 1817 example of Byzantine cross-In,square building at. 661 Nubian church art at, 1811-1812 'Abd al·'AzIz, Sultan. 893 'Abd al-'ADz ibn Marwin (Arab governor of Egypt), 85, 709, IJ03 'Abel al-'AzIz ibn $a'd al·Dln, 5 Abdelsayed, Father Gabriel, 1621 'Abd ai-MalAk. Saint, 840 'Abd al-Malik ibn MarwAn, Caliph. 239,937 'Abd aI·Malik ibn Miisi ibn N~r. Caliph, 1411 'Abd al.Masl~ (manuscript), 5 'Abd al-Masil:l, YassA, 1911 doxologies studied by, 1728 'Abel al.Mas~ ibn Isl:JJ.q al-Kindr, 5 'Abd al.Masi~ al·lsni'lli al·Raqql.
'_7
'Abd al·MlISl~. known as Ibn Nu~, 7
'Ab
al·Masl~ ~Ilb
al·Masu'dt, 7,
14, 1461 on Dayr al·JllrnGs. 813 on Dayr al·Khlidlm and Dayr al·Sanquriyyah, 814 on Dayr Sitt DimyAnah. 870, 871 and IqlAdiyOs labtb, 1302 and Isidhurus, 1307 on Jirjis al·Jawharf al-Kham\nt, 1334 on monastery of Pisenlius, 757
'Abd al-RAziq, 'All, 1996 'Abd al-Sayyid, MlkU'II, 1465, 1994 'Abduh. Mu~ammad. 1995 Abednego. 1092 Abliyyah (martyr), 1552 Abgac, King of Edessa, 7-8, 1506 Abib. See Phib, Saint Abib (eleventh month or Coptie calendar), 439, 443 in Copto-Arabic Synaxarion, 2187-2189 Abib ibn NaY, 8, 1775 Abilius, Saint and Patriarch, 8. 2081 dales of patriarchy, 1913 Abishkhlrun, Sail'll, 2036 Abiskharon al-Qallint al.Muqtadir, 752 Abt SulaymAn DllwUd ibn Ahl al·MunA ibn Abl Flonah, 1691 Ablanathanalba (palindrome), 1500 Ablution, 8-9 basin and ewer for, J 469
Abnub monasteries at, 703, 714, 881, 1655 pilgrimages 10,1971 Abraam I, Saint and Bishop of Fayyl1m, 10, 845. 2081 pilgrimages to tomb of, 784 Abraeas. Saint, 2081 Abraham (Old Testament patriarch) Archangels' visiu to, 1136,1618 and cireumcision practice, 1106
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2; pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pop. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
229
230
INDEX
Ab~m
(Old Testamcnt patrian:h) (cant.) paintings of, 793-794, 79J, 1660 sacrifice of Isaac. See Biblical subje<:1S in Coptic art Testament of, 164, 165 Abrnham, Saint and Patriarch, 10_11,14,321,1534,1593, 1999,2081 and chrism consccl'1ltion, 521 and Church of al·Mu'allaqah (Old Cairo), 558 and condemnation of cht!irolonia, 517 dates of patriarchy, 1916 and Ethiopian prelates, 1001-1002 and Fast of Jonah, 1094 patriarchal residence, 1912 Abraham I, Archbishop of Jerosalem, 1325 Abraham bar Kaili, Bishop, 1675 Abraham of Farshut, 11_12, 1518, 1656, 1679 Coptic accounL~ of, 1455 and moml.steries al FIIn;hOl, 1092-1093 and monastery of Apa Moses, lOW
and Pbow monastery, 1448, 2154 Abraham and George of Seetis, Sainl5, 12_13,69,2081, 2368
Abraham of Hennonthis, Bishop, 13,779, 1639 archives of, 227 correspondence of, 400-401 on dcftQC.king of priesL~, 891 on excommunication grounds, 1079-1080 and mummification, 1697 on ol'dinfllion, 564, 1844 JXlnr.tit of, 402 Abraham and Isaac, depicted in Coplic art, 382-383 Abmhamites, 1533, 1534 Abrah.ull of Lw:or, Apa, icon of, /277
Abraham of MinOf, Saint, 13-14, 1633,2081 Abraham Pel'5ll, 14 Abraham or Phelbcs. See John the HegumcnOli Abraham of Oil'!, Bishop, 730 Abrnhat. Set Preht
Abrakiy\lS. &e AbnJC3S, Saint Abr.1Shit the magician (Coptic legend), 845 Abrnxas, 14, 1500, 2173 Abrim al-Qib!l, Anba, 14 Abrimus. See Primus Absaliyyah. See Music, Coptic, corpus and pre;ent practice Absalmudiyyah. See Music, Coptic, corpus and prescnt practice Abshay, Salnt, 719 Absolution, 15-17 penancc and, 1932 of women in baptismal liturgy, 339 Abstinence, 17, 2308 $U also Fasting AbU. See Apa; specilic names im'ened AbU al·'A):l' Fahd ibn Ibrahim, 17_18,1098,1202 Abo 'Awn, Caliph, 1411-1412 Abo Bakr al·Akhrnm, 1098 AbO al·Ba.-.akat. See Ibn Kabar Abu al·Barakt'lt ibn a)·Mnbatt, Shaykh, 1128 Abu al·Barak:lt Yut.lannA ibn AbT uyth, 1097 Abu al-Fac;ll ibn Abl Sulayman, 1691, 1749 Abu a]-FacJl ibn IS~:lq ibn Abi Sahl ibn Abi YliSr Yul.lannA ibn al·'Ass:lI. &4! Fakr a]·Dawlah AbU al.Fa41 'lsA ibn N~urus, 18-19 Abu al·Fillr ibn Azhar, 1535 AbU al·FakJlr a)·MasT~i. 19 Refulo/io" of the Jews, 1779 AbO al·Faraj 'AbdaJldh ibn Tayyib, 108. Abu al-Faraj Ya'qab ibn Killis, 1097 Abo al·Ghalib, 18 Abcl l:Iablb Mlkht'l'11 ibn Badlr al-Dnmanhart, 1573 Abu J:lulnyqah, 19, 1691,2055 AbU lsJ.mq. See Mu'taman Abu Isl:Jaq Ibr.1him ibn aI·'AssaI Abo Is~aq (ascetic), 1924 Abo b!:Jaq ibn Fac.llaJl!lh, 19-20, 2075
AbU Ja'far a).Ma~r, Caliph, 1631,1632 Abo Jirjah, 20 Abo al·Khayr a)·Ra.~hid ibn a)·Tayyib. 20
AbO al·Majd ibn AbT Ghalib ibn SlIwirus, 1391 Abo al·Majd ibn Yu'annis, 21-23 Abo al·Makarim, 23, 346 and Abo ~liJ:1thc Armenian, 33 on ancient Alexandrian churches, 92 and Copts in Jeru~lem, 1324 on Dayr Abo OarqOrah, 708-709 on Dayr Anb;l Anloniyiis, 724 on O'.ayr Anbtl Bala, 741 on Dayr Asful al·Arc;!, 783 on Dayr Ehifunia, 800 on Dayr al-Magh!is, 818 on Dayr Ma!l'i\, 837 on Ibyir,833 on palriarchal election, 191 J worn of, 33, 1462 Abo a1.Ma~r ibn BUlus, Shaykh, 848 Abo al.MaIl!!Ur ibn Fat~ a1.Dimyft!I, 2079 Abu Maqrufah. See Macrobius, Saint Abu MTna, 24-29, 1541 altaI'S, 106, 107 ampullae from, 534, 537, 541 and Bahij, 330 baptistery of Martyr Church, 197, J98 basilica, 263-264, 355 cathedral, 707 ceramics of. See Ceramics, Coptic church finished by Timothy U Aelurus, 2266 chun:h in Hiw, 1242-1243 church Slaned by Theophilus, Patrian:h, 2248 and Coplic sculpture in slone, 2112 excavations, 1394 Great Basilica, 107, /98 lamps and ampullae COlleClion (Slate Ml.15eum of Berlin), 2146 3S laura of hennitages, 1224-1225 Martyr Church, 24-29, 25-28, 38,94, 197 and Mcnas the Miracle Maker, 1590
monastic mU/1lls aI, 1874 paintings of, 727 parekklesia addition, 1903 pilgrimages to, 24, 1550, 1969
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. vol. 3: pp. 63-1004. vol. 4: pp. l005-1J52. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
senlement.24-25 Tomb of the MarlyI', 24 Ir.mstpt cornJXlred with church at HawwAriyyah, 1212 s/!/! also DayI' Abo MlnA AbO MlnA, &linl. See Mena.~ the Mirnde Mnker, SainI AbO al·Misk KAfl1r, 1612 Abo al.MuulI,I4;11 ibn AmTn aJ·Mulk, 29 AbU aJ·MunA (16m-eenlury parish priest), 29 AbU al·MunA (17th-eenlury deawn),30 AbO al·MunA ibn Nalilm a1.NaqqAsh, 30 Abo Mew.. See Dayr AbU MUM: Moses of Abydos: Moses the Black Ahlln,30-31 and anointing Ethiopian emperor, 141 and e~~agl, 930 and Ethiopian prelal~, 980, 999-1044,1613 and Ethiopian Synuarion, 2190-2191 AbllnA MlnA al·&r:imiisl. See Cyril VI, Pope AbOnA Murqus of MII!Ay. See Murqus of Ma!Ay Abu Na.~r ibn Hartln ibn 'Abd al.Mnsl~, 31 AbUnl TakiA. See TaklA, AbOm'i. AM Nofer (Nufar). See Onophriu1l', Saint Abo aJ-Q:bim, Caliph, 1410 AbOqir (Canopus), 31 Frnnclscan church, 1123 Abo Rakwah, 1099 Abo sa"d ibn Abl SulnymAn, 1749 Abo Sa"d ibn Qurqah. 1097-1098 Abo SaId ibn Sllyyid tll·Dilr ibn Abl al.Fac.ll aJ.Ma~I~I, 32 Abo Sa'id ibn nl·Zayyat, 1536 Abil $alit.1 the Armenilln, 33, 37, 38, 1462 on AbAmOn, 2 on administrative organi7.l1tion of Egypt, 934-936 on 'AlwA, 110 on Antinoopolis, 144-145 on al·BnshmOr, 349 on churches and monasleries of Vicior Stnllclntes, Saint, 2307-2308 on Dayr AbU Mug, 707
on Dayr al.'Adawiyyah, 712 on DayI' al-'Adhrtl (SOImMOl),
7"
on DayI' aI-Mmar (Giza), 716-717 on DayI' Anboi AbsMy, 718-719 on DayI' AnbA OAkhOm, 729 on O'
on monastcry of SOIint Pisentius, 757, 819-820 on Nubian matrilineal succession, 1514 on Nubian monasteries, 1817 on places dedicated to ThCodOIUS, Saint, 797 on Soba, 2141 on Tafu, 2198 on TalmTs, 2200 Abo Sayfayn. See Chur'Ch of AbO Sayfayn; DayI' Abo Sayrayn: Mercurius of Cacsarca Abtl Sha'1r, ca.~llum of, 468, 468 AbO Sh:'i.kir ibn Abl Sulayman, 1691 Abu Sh::tkir ibn Bu!IUS al.R,.1gub,
548 Abo Sh;ikir ibn a1-Rahib, 33_34, 1095, 1463 AbO~tr (modcm village), 34 Abu~ir (Taposiris Magna), 34, 35, 36.925 caslrum of. 465
231
AhO~ir
Ban;'\., 36-37, 2272 Abo..~Ir al.Malaq, 37. 2272 monnstel'ies in, 695-696 Abo TarbO. &e Magic Abo Tij, 38 DayI' Abu fo.taqrtlfuh and DayI' al·Jnnoidlah ai, 704 DayI' Anbl Ahshay at, 718-719 DayrT:lsa lit, 881 on martyrs of lsntl, 866 pilgrimages to, 1971 Abo al-Yumn ibn al·8axL.az, 718 Abu al· Yumn ibn Quzm;in ibn Mini, II Abo lakariyy4, 1097 Abw;'i.b, AI·, 38 Aby1r, 38
Abydo$,38-42,39,40 IIntipaganism in, 1870 buildings, 41-42 monasteries at, 40, 707, 729, 1656 omele of Bcs ai, 1869 see QW Moses of Abydos Abyssinia, 1517, 1536 Acaclan sehi!>m, 42_47, 594. 1671-1672,1673 Accph..d oi and, 55 Henoticon and. 1218 impact on Alexandria, 102 Justin 1 and, 1383-1384 and Ulphilas, 2285 Acacius, Bishop of CacsarC'a, 48_49,1948 and Acacian schism, 42-47, 1671,1673 and Eusebius of Cae!illrea, 1070-1071 and Hcnoticon, 1217-1218 lIS leadcr of Homocans, 1252 on Mcrcurius of CacsarclI, 1592, 1593 Accounts and accounting, history of Coptic, 49_54 see also Numerical systcm, Coptic Aecplmloi, 44, 55, 347, 689,1218, 1337,1533-1534 Achacmcnid dynasly, 1174 Acheronian Sea, 1499 Achillns, Saint (monk), 56, 2239 Achillas, S.,int and Palriarch, 55-56, 2081 and Arius, 81, 231 datcs ofpatriOlrchy, 1914 de.uh, 81 and Melitian schism, 1584
Vol. I: PJI. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. ): pp. 66)- 1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-20)4. Vol. 7: pp. 20)5-2)72.
232
INDEX
Achillas, Saint and Patriarch (eoPlt,) successor, 81 Achilles (mythological figure),
"68
Achillcus of Thebaid, 2245 Acrostics, 1986 Acta AlU.tmdrin01W11, 56, 1889 Acta apocrypha. Su Aets of the Apostles Acta sane/omm, 56-57, 405, 1445
Aelius.23O Ac/ of Peter, 57. 59 Acts, Michigan Papyrus of. 58 Acts of the Alexandn'an Martyrs. See Ac/a Alexandn'norum Acts of Andrew, 59 Acts of the Apostles, 58-60 on catechumeniwtion, 473 on mil"lleulous heaJings, 1433 on Stephen, Saint, 2153 Acts of John, 59 Acts of the Martyrs. See Ac/a Aluondrinon"', Ads of Paul, 59-60 Coptic translations, 145 I Acts of Peur, 57, 59, 63 Acts of Peur and /M TwtM Apoules, 57, 61-63 Acts 0{ mamas, 59, 16J5 Act oCUnKln, 609-610, 797-798, 810 Adam, 2, 1618, 1619 Apocalypse of, 156-157. 166 Gabriel, Archangel, and, 1136 in Manichacism, 1520 see also Adam and Eve; ApocaIypse of Adam Ad~m (Coptic melody type), 63, 901,1425,1479,1722,1724, 1726,1727,1728,1986 Adam and Eve, 1542, 1544, 1868 depicted in Coptic art, 384, 384 in Hypostasis of Ille Archons, 1261 Noren as daughter of, 2257 Origen on, 1849 Paradise abode, 1900-1901 Pelagianism on, 1929, 1930 Adamnan, Saini (Ireland), 418 Adam Oadmon, 1150 'Adawiyyah, AI·. See Dayr aJ 'Adawiyyah Adayma. Sa IsnA Addas,I521
Ad fiJios Dei (MacariIU the Egyptian), 149t 'Adhr.\., aI·, Chu~h (Dayr al-Majma'), 820, 821, 821 'Adhr.'i, aI-, Chu~h (Seetis), 791-794,792 'Ac,tid, aI·, Caliph, 1097, 1099 'Adil Ayyilb ibn AbO Mr, al·, Sulran, 783 Adjudication by bishops. See Audientia episcopo/is Adman (martyr), 1554 Adonis (pagan deity), cull of, 1866 Adoption, 1942 AdoptionislS. See Dynamic Mona~hians; Unction of Chrisl Adorntion of the Magi, 527 Adribah (town), 762 Adriisls. See Atrasis (martyr) Advent, 63 Aeneas of Paris, 1115 Aengus, Saint (anchorite), 253 Aesculapius. See Dioscorus and Aesculapius (martyrs) Acsi (nkUrtyT), 1551, 1553 Aetius of Antioch, 141,230,1442, 1522 ~m, Saint (Ethiopia). See A~ MQ.ai ibn Shahinsh:\h, aI·, 1097,
1488 AR'agart, Greffin, 1977 AfghanI, Jama.! ai-DIn, al·, 1994, 1995 A~
al·laytun. See Monasteries of the Fayyfim
AfItilqah,64
Afnijl1n, AI- (Phragonis), 64 Afnlm 'Adad (''The Monk of Baramus"),791 Amcan Independent Chu~h(,"!i, 1622 Afronyah. See Febronia A4c, Ethiopian saint, 1046 Afterlife Abbaton's role, 2,1619 cschatolosy,973-974 Gabriel's and Michael's role, 1136-1137 heaven conceptS. 1214 hell concept, 974 Paradise. 1900-1901 Rapahcl's role, 2053 see also Hades; Judgment, Ulst; Purgatory Afthlml al.Mifr1, 64
Agllin.sl/he Definition of the Coulleil of Chalewall (Timothy II Aclurus), 2266-2267 Again.sl lJte GlJlileallS (Julian), 177 Agains//he Malliehata1l.f
(Didymus), 900 Aga Khan, mausoleum of, 745 Agape/ae (beloved), 114 Agapctus, Pope (Rome), 1674 Agathammon, Bishop of Chora, 686 Agathangelo of VendOme, Father, 610
Agathodorus (martyr), 1554 Agathon, Saint (anchorite), 64-65, 2081 Agathon or Alexandria, Patriar'ch, 65-66, 1999 dates of patriarchy, 1915 feast day, 2081 and John 1II, 808, 1337 on the Kellia, 1397 and Mareotis, 1527 panegyrics by, 1456 on PsotejDioclctian relationship, 2032 and Saint Mark's Cathedral, 1532 Agathon and his brothers (saints and martyn), 66-67,1551 Agathan of l:Iorru), Bishop, 29, 67-68 Agalhonic::us of Tarsus, 69-70, 1185, 1453 Agathon the Stylite, Saint, 3, 12, 68-69,749,2081 AgathOn ibn Fa.':ii~ al·Tlirsini, 70 Agency (Iegaltenn), 1430 Agharwah,70 Agnoetae, 70-71 Agnus Dei, 71 Agriculturnl calendar. See Calendar and agricultul'e; Calendar, seasons, and Coptic liturgy; Calcndologia Agriculture annona, 135-136 calendar, 440-443 commodities lIS loans, 1429 Dayr AnbA Maq"lr. 756 Ibn Mammtion wurk on, 1461 Nile valley crops, 440-443 Umayyad land policies, 2287-2288 see also Khardj (land ta.o;)
Vol. t: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vo.l. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
Agrippida. Su Dioclelian, Emperor Agrippinus, Paniarch, 72 datt'Sofpatriarchy, 1914 AJr41t, AI· (publicatton), 1990 Ahiywah Sharq, AI·, Dayr AnW BisAdah in, 732-733 'Ahd 1l/·'Umar. &e Covenant of 'Umar Ahlb. &e Phib, Saint AhIIl/·Dhimmah, 72-73 and Covenant of 'Umar, 655-656 and .I;Iisbah, 1236-1237 and Ibn Qayyim Islamic law encyclopedia, 1269-1270 and Islami7.ation, 189,655-656,
939 millct systcm. 1631 Ottoman persecution during John XIII patriarchy, 1346 laJl;ation of. See JityaJr; KhardJ Ahl ol·Kilub, 72 AJ:tmad Fall)1 Zaghh11, 1994 AJ:tmad ibn al·Af9al ShahinshAh, Caliph, 1128 Ahmad ibn a1·Maridanl, 1412 Ahmad ibn TUlIln, 939 . . AJ:tmad w!6 al-5ayyid, 1987, 1988 Ahnlls, 73-76 and ,\pion family, 155 Fayyllm Gospel t'r.igmenl found in, 1100 lCulptures at, 74-76, 2112, 2116 Ahrtln ibn A'yan a1.Qass, n Aion (pagan deity), 1866 Aisle, 194 Aj4, 1648 Ajbiyah. See Canonical Hours, Book of AkJrbilr, AI· (publication), 1990 Akhhnriyyah, AI·. See KarOl al·Akhbariyyah AkhbfJr Qib! Mi~r (Maqrh:T), 1525 Akhir SiJ'ah (publication), 1991 Akhmlm, 78-SO, 946, 1089 anlipaganism in, 1870 churches, 78-80 Dayr AbO ':Ialbanah near, 700 Dayr al-'Adhrn at, 78, 79, SO, 713 DayT Anba Bakhum at, 731 Dayr al·Malak Mikhi\"11 at, 78,
m
DayI' al-Qu~ at, 78, 852 Dayr al-Shuhada' at, 865 gravestone prayer inscripltons, 1294 monasteries, 78-79, 1654, 1655, 1661; su also specific names papyrus collections, SO, 1891 papyrus discoveries, 1898 remains and representations of Coptic clothing. &e Costume, civil stelae from, 2161, 2162 and lhomas, Saint, 2256 AkJunlm fragmenlS, SO
Akhmimic dialect Coptic translations of Old Teslament, 1837-1838 Hennas codex in, 1223 see also Appendix; New Testament, Coptic versions of <1>0 Aksum. See Axum 'AI:l' al·Din ibn 'All ibn al·KOranT (governor of Cairo), 882 Alam, AI· (Iitle), 80 'A1am ai-Din Shakir, 1616 'Alam Salib a1-1bnllsl, AI-, 80 'Alam Sha!tU(, 81, 1874 Albertus a Sarthiano, 1119 Alwin, 1112 Ale!, Ethiopian Saint, 1046 Aleph. See Appendix Aleppo, 1098 Alexander, Bishop of Cappadocia (martyr),1551 Alexander, Bishop of Jerusalem (martyr), 889-890, 1551, 1881 Alexander I, Patriarch, 81_85, 93, 101,1089,1584,1617 and Arius, 81-84, 609, 1790, 2156,231-232 and Athanasius I, 298 datesofpalriarchy, 1914 and Eusebius of Caesarea, 1070-1071 and first usage of TheotoK.os term, 2255 literature and wo"ks of, 84-85 on Peter 1,1943-1944,1945 and Sabellianism, 2072 Alexander II, Patriarch, 37, 85-87, 1589 dates of patriarchy, 1915 at the Enaton, 957-958 and ':Iilwan. 1233
233
and Thcodorus, Palriarch, 2237 Alexander the Egyptian (martyr), 1551 Alexander the Great, 1166, 1174-1175, 1179, 1758, 2063 Alexander Romance, 2059 tomb of, 2065 Alexander of L,.,:opolis, 87-88, 1149,1521 Alexander of Maro, 46, 1673 Alexander Romance, 2059 Alexander Severus, Emperor, 892 patriarch under, 1914 A1ellandra, Saint, 88, 1663,2055,
'08'
Alcxandria, 95-102 Antony of Egypt visits to, 150 as apostolic see, 180 apostolic succession, 18\ Arab conquest of, 100,655,683 and MUS'S teachings, 231-232 bishopric, 892, 911 castrum of, 465 ceramics of, 483 Christian catacombs and chapels, 1873 Christianily introduced Into,
''''
Christian and medieval era, 38-92 churches conse<:nued by Christodoulus, Patriarch, 92, 544
churches in, 92-95, 101-102 church relations with Church of Rome, 608-61 I church n:storation in, II; see also subheod hisloric churches cult of Homeric gods in, 1865 Damian and, 688, 689 DayI' Ma!rA at, 837 Dayr Qibriyas at, 850 Easter date-seiling, 1904-1905, ll05 ecumenical disputes, 688, 1138: see also Chalcedon, Council of; Monophysillsm as Egyptian mint site, 574, 575, 944
and the En:1ton, 954-955 end 10 institutionalized paganism in, 1870 Franciscan &iary and churches, JI22, 1123 French governor, 1417
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. VoL 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6; pp. 1691-2034. Vol.. 7; pp. 2035-2372.
234
INDEX
Alexnndria (coni,) gla~~tIlaking, 1142, 1143 gnu~licism, 1148, 1149-1150 Great Persecution of Chri~tian~ (303-312), 907 -908 Greek founding and influence in, 1174-1175,1179,1180 Greek langu;lge usc in, 1167 Islamic periud, Sce Alcxandria, Chri~ti.tn .tnd medieval Jewi~h nscetics, IMI Jewish community, 91, 97, 1175,1180,1865-1866 Jewish rebellion, 97,1947,2016 in late antiquity, 95-102, 96 ,library of, 100, 1447 Mark, Saint, journeys lu, 1529-1530 Mark, Saint, mat1yrdom in, 1531 martyrs, 1,890,1554,1558, 1559; sce also specific names martyrs'shrilles, 1976 medicine in, 91, 2065 melropolilan see, 913-914, 915, 1612-1614 monasteries, 101, 707, 837, 850, 1467,1645-1646 monastic mUr.lI~ at, 1874 monophysitism in, 913-915 pagunism in, 946, 1870 Pantacnus' school in, 1881 patriarchal ''CsideJl(.:e~, 689, 1912-1913 a.~ patriarchate of Coptic Catholic Church, 601 JXltriarchs in, 689 persecutions in, 907-909, 1868-1869,1936,1937; see also subhead martyrs Persian capture of, 131- [32, 1938-1939,1940 Philo (Jewish philosopher), 1956-1957 pilgrims aOll travelel'S to, 1977,
2065 pope designation in, 1998-1999 power of .'>Ce, 913-914, 915 prefect, 2023 revolt agaill~t Arab eonquet'Or'S, 187-188 lival patriurchs, 1138 Roman empcl'Ors in, 2061-2063 Roman political impact, 1177, 1180 Roman traveleJ'S to, 2065 uprising against Peter II, 1947
Alexandria, Christion and medicval. 89-92 Alcxandriil, hi~toric churches in, 92_95 Alexandria in late antiquity, 95-102 Alcxandrian Monastcry of the Metalloia. Sec Metanoia, Monastery of the Alexandlian theology, 103-104 apologia, 176 and Arianism, 232 Commullicalio idiomalllm, 578-579 patristic wrilings, 1921 see a/so Catechctical SChool of Alexandria Alexandriu, trcmy of (641), 682,
931 Alhiill (songs), 1744 'Ali, Sayyid, 1990 'Ali (Bey) al-Dhnyil!1. 1538 'All ibn Rabblln al-Taban, al-!?af'i ibn al-'Assal reply to, 2078 'All ill-Ikhshld. 1098 'Ali Sha'r.iwi Pa.~ha, 1987 'Ali Yt.i.~uf, 1988 AlladyUS (martyr), 1551 Allah iSll;ros~' (K1lu&mmn), 1394 AllbclTY, Charlc~ Robert Cecil Au~tin, 104 Allegory, 62, 104 see also SYll1bul~ in Coptic art Alleluia, 104, 109, 1731 AJlenby, Lord, 1992 A/logenes, 10.5 and Valeminilm Exposilion, 2295 and ZQSlriOIlUS, 2372 Almanac~, 440-443 Alodia. Sec Alw;i Alphabet, Coptic and [etlel'~ of Pachullliu~, 1863 see also Appendix Alphabct, Greek, 1501, 1749-1750 acrostics, 1986 alpha and omega sYll1bol~, 2160-2163 and Coptic numerical system, 1820-1821 usc in Coptic illuminated malluscliplS, 1282-1283 see also ApPltlldix; Greek language Alpha and omega, 2160-2163 Altancr, B., 1921 Altar, 10.5-107, 221
and antimcnsioll ose, 144 ban on wooden, 580 basin and ewer, 1469 CIll'istian, 106-107 in custern end of churches, 1846 pagan, 105-106 wooden, 2328, 2328 see o/so Communion tablc Altar, con~ccration of, 108-109 see also Church, consecration of Altar-board, 109; see also Antimension Altar lights, 109-110 see alsu Candles Altar vcil. See Eucharistic veils 'Alwa, 38, 110-111, 1420 described by Ibn ~Iawqal, 1266 described by Ibn SalIm al-Aswanl, 1272 and Nubian evangeIi7.i\tion, 1801-1802 and Nubian Islamization, 1803 as Nubian killgdom, 1797, 1800 and Nubian hmguages alld Iiteratul"C,1815-1816 Soba as capital city of, 110, 111, 2141-2142 Alypios of AlelCandria, 1731 A.M_ (amlQ marlyrumj, 434, 972 Ama. See Apa Amadeus VIII of Savoy, 1572 Amasis (Egyptian leader), 1166 Ama7.ons, as subjects in COplic art, 1750-1752 Ambo, III Ambrose. Saillt and Bishop of Milan, 1378, 1921 Ull agc for admission to convent, 1822 on discovcl)' of the Holy Cross, 1243 and Lord's Prayer, 1481 on maniage, 1542 patristic writings, 1920 on remarriage of widows, 901 Thcollurus of Mnpsuestia and wurks attributed 10, 2239 Ambrosian Library (Milan), 782 Ambrosius (comp.mion of Hor), 1254 Ambt'Osiu~ (patron of Ol'igenj,_ 1847 Ambulatory, 195, 222 Amclillcau, Emile Clement, 112 on 8utrus al-SidlllillltI, 431 on Hilaria, SainI. 1231
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol, 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
on Paul or Thebts, 1926 Shenule t¢xl-cditing, 1452 and sludy of hagiogrolphical cycles,666 Amenemhet rH, 1210. 1497 AmenhOlep (JXIgan deily), 439 Amenophis III. 1484 Amin.O..\sim, 1465. 1994 Amln aI·Din 'Abd-AII1h ibn T:lj al.Riyo\Sah a1 Oib!l, 112-113 Amlr bi.A~k:lm AllAh, AI·. 843 ,4mEr al jUy(Uh (title of IJadr aI·JamAII). 324 Amjad AbU aI.M.1jd ibn aI··AssaI, AI·. 1748 AmmD. origin of tenn, 2, 3 Ammianus Marcellinus, 99,100 Ammon. !ke Letter of Ammon Ammon, Saint. Su Amun, Saint Ammonas. Saint, 113, 2082 and Antony, Saint, ISO Ammonia !ke Paraetonium Ammonius (monk of Canopus), on martyrs of Raithou. 2050 Ammonius. Bishop of Isnd, 1312 and founding of Dayr al-5huhada', 866, 869-870, 1551 Ammonius of As....'Iln. Saint, 2082 Ammonius of Kcllia. 32. 113-114, 1397.1490,2082 and dese.' fathers, 894 and DiosconJs, 686. 916 and Evagrius Ponticuli, 1076 on kl,.'Cpli, 1395, 1396 and Kcllia community, 1397 Ammonlus SaecllS, 470,1981 Ammonius ofTllkh. See AbAml1n ofTl1kh AmmonlusofTi1nnh, 114, 1543, 2082 Amui (father uf Abb:l Yu~annis), 883 Amos, 22 Amphilochius of h::onitull, 1I4-1i6 Amphome, 490 cosmetic box design, 2339 found at Monastery of Mark the Evangelist (Ournat Mllr'I),
204. stoppers for, 499, 499 Amplisslma. 1523 Ampulla. 116-118, JJd-IIB, 534. 537,541,1603 'Amr ibn al·'~ (Arnb general), 100, 183-189.749.783
'Amriyyah (Mary(1t), i 18, J J8 Amsah of Oif! (ma,'yr), 1551 Amshir (6th montlt of Coptic calendar), 439, 441-442, 2180-2181 Amuler.s, 14, 1499, 1504, 1506, 1508,1508,1509,1606 Nubian. 1814 Amun (manyr). See Krnjon and Amun. Saints Amun (pagan deity), 1392, 1484-1485 Amun, Saint, 119 and (X:nooitic monasticism, 1138 feast day. 2082 as founder of Nitrla, 1794 in Letters of Saint Antony, 150 and Pambo. Saint, 1877-1878 Amun, SainI (martyr). Sf!f! )(rajan and Amun. &Unu Anachoresis,1I8-120, 1320-1321,1661,1958 su also Anchorites; Reclusion Anamnesis. 120-121. 964,1566 Ananius (martyr). 1552 Anaphora of Saint Basil. 71. 121-123,124 see also Canons of Saint Basil; Liturgy of Saint Basil Anaphorn of Saint Cyril. 71. i23_I24, 352, 988-990, 1066-1067,1539 see also Liturgy of Saint Cyril Anaphorol of Sllint Gregory, 71, 124-1~. %8.1066.1733 see /llso Liturgy of Saint Gl'egory Auargyroi,638-639 Anastasia. Saint (manyr), 125, 692,955,1552,1931. 2082 Anu:;wsius, Abbot, 126, 720, 721 Ana~i1u:;ius, Emperor, 1934, 1962 exile of. 773 FOl'lllUla of Salisfaction, 44. 1672 and Monophysitcs, 44, 2124, 1671,1672,1673 patriarch undel', 1915 Anastasius of Eucaitll, 127, 2237 Anastasius. Patriarch, 95, 125_
12. concordat between Copts and Syrians, 688 dates of patriarchy, 1915 Anathema, 82, 84, 127-128, 589-590
235
Twelve Amlthemas of cyril, 1671 Anatolius (Dloscorus' deacon). 1441,1442 Anntolius, Patl'iarch of Constantinople, 512-515 AnatoliU5, Saint, 128,892,1552, 2237-2238 Anaw.ni, G. C., 918 Anba. See Apa.; personal name inverted Anb:'i BimAnun. &e Epima, SainI AnW BisAdah. See Da}T Anoo. Biddah; Psotc of Psol', Saint AnW Bishol. See Dayr Anw Bishol; Pshoi of $cetis Anba Biili!o. See. Paul of Thebes. Saint Anba. Furayj. &e Anba Ruways Anba MaQilrah. !ke Macarius I, Saint Anba Mini. See Mcnas the Miracle Maker. Saint; SllnCluary of Sllinl Mena.'\ Anba Ruways monastery and Clerical College.
564 as patriarchal seat. 2000 AnI>! Ruways, SainI. 123-129, 2082 Anbi YusAb. &e Joseph the Bishop, Saint Anchorites, 129_130, 724-725. 737,795,800-801.1491, 1b61-1662 Agathon, SainI, 64-65 Claudius, Saint, 561 in Diolkos provinl:e, 908 folklore. 130 hIstory, 129-130 Itmlah ofScetls, 1305-1306 KOIll Nanll'ud setllement, 1418 Mllry Ihe Egyplian, 129, 130, 1560 Moses the Black, 1681 Onophl'ius, Saint, 1841-1842 Pambo, Saint. 1877-1878 P:lInin. Saint. 1878 Puphnutius the Hermit, Saint, 1882-1883 Patnpe. 1907 Paul or Thebes, 129-130, 1925-1926 in Pharan oasis, 1953 Poemen, Saint, 1983-1984 lit R.:llthou, 2049-20SO and sabbath observance. 1099
Vol. I; pp. 1-]16. Vol. 2: pp. ]11-662. Vol. j; pp.66]-IOO4. Vol. 4; pp. tOO5-t],52. Vol. ,5; pp. t3,5]-I690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 1; PI'. 2035-2372.
236
INDEX
Anchorites (com.) Siso&,2141 Theodorus of Pherme, 2239 Thomas, ~int, 2256-2257 Timotheu5, Saint, 2262-2263 su aoo Anachoresis: Asceticism: Desert fathers: Hermits; Monasticism, Pachomian Ancienl Coptic Churches ill Egypt (Buller), 2000 Andreas, Abbot. Ste Andrew,
_bOO< And,'ew (martyr). &e Eunapius and Andrew (martyrs) Andrew, Abbot of Dayr f\nbti AntliniyUs, 722, 1119 Alldr'ew, Abbot of DlIyr 'll·Stlllb, 703-704 Andrew, Stlint, and Dayr al.~llb,
85' Andrew of Crete, Saint, 130-131, 2082 Andronicus, Patriarch, 131-132, 1940, 1978, 1999 and Benjamin I as successor, 315 datcsofpatrian:hy,1915 Angel, 132 cherubim and seraphim, 518 depicted in Coptic art, 270 depicted with demON at Bawi~, 370-371 depicled on wood panel, 2346 role of guardian angel. 1186 subdivisions analogous 10 priesthood,2015-2016 see also Archangel: Cherubim and sc!1lphim: Demons; Guardian angel Angel, Feast of, IIII Angelic Worship, The, 1565- J 566 AngUcon church on canon of Scripture, 2110 crecd~, 179 Anglican church in Egypt, 133 f\nlanus, Patriarch (the Cubbler), 94,133-134, 1530, 1612, 1911 dalcs of patriarchy, 1913 Animals depicted in paintings at Bawll. 371-372 depicled on wood column, 2345 Egyplian wo~ipof, 1867,2065 lamps in shapes of, 1598 Physiologos on, 1965, 1966
Ankh, 134-135,281 depicted in Coptic art, 270, 272, 216 as Nubian Meroitic pollery decoration, 1806 $te also Cnu: a/l,Slllll: Symbols in Coptic art A'lIIales ecclesiaS/icf, 1523 A.ltlali dell'lslam (Caetani), 433 Anna (martyr), 1554 Anna (propheless), J 107 Anno mar/ym", (A.M.), 434, 972 Annona (wheal crop), 135- 136, 2203 Annunciation Hail Mal)' prayer, 1199 as subject in Coptic art, 282, 528-529,2346 Annunciation, Feasl of lhe, 1102, 1103,1111,2256 Anointing, 137-140 and confmnation, U8, 586 and consecration of buildings and object.s, 139-140 and consecrntion of vessels and icons, 140 and Coptic doctrine of the Holy Spirit, 1250 of heretics, 138-139 and Holy Matrimony, 139 in Judaism, 137 of kings, 139 and unction of the sick, 139, 2291-2292 ue 000 Chrism Anointing of the Elhk>pian emperor, 140-141 Anomocans, 141-142 Ansate cross. See Ankh Anselm OfCanlerbury, 1113 Ansim\, 142-143 see also Antinuopolls: Dayr al·Dlk: Dayr al.Na~ra: Dayr Slinbat; Shaykh Sa'id An!ftkiyah, 1098 Anthimus, Palriarch of Constantinople, 1674, 1679-1680,2241 Anthony Futayfil. 610 Anthropomorphism, 143 Cassian on, 461 Cyril I warning against, 758 Gnostic rejection of, 1151 Theophilus, Patriarch, campaign against, 154, 1884, 2103,2249-2250 Anthropos, 1148, 1150
ue also GnOSlicism Antichrist, 143 in CQnCepf uf Ollr Creal Power, 583 Nero socn as. 1785 Antimension, 144 su also Altar-board AntinD(!. See Antinoopolis "Anlinoi! veil", 1482 Antlnoopolis,I44_148 Ammonius (martyr) buried ai,
.66 An~in;\,
142-143 architL'Cture, 146-147, 146, 147 Bisholln, 734, 795 and castmrn of Dllyr al·Dik. 465 cemmlcs or. See Ccmmics, Coplic Dayr Aha l;Iinnis linked with, 701 DayI' al·mk neal', 798-799 Dayr al-N~r:l, 847 Dayr Sunb3.! ncar, 875-876 excavations, 416,1481-1482,
204' founding of, 1119, 1181,2062,
206. glass inlarsia, 1145-1146, 1145 Greek influences in, 1174, 1179, I 181 literal)' and archaeological sources, 144-145, 145 martyn at, 1-2, 696, 893, 155\, 1552, 1553, 1554, 1555, 1556, 1557 monasteries around, 1654; see also specific nalllcs monastic munds at. 1874 Panine and Paneu legend, 1881 pen cases fuund at, 1933, 1961 remains and represenwtions of Coptic clothing. See C
2209 textile production, 257 textile production, Sa$anid influences, 2097-2098 tomb mura.! p;lintings, 1873 tombslonc inscriptions, 1293, 1294
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. VO!. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. lJ53-1690. VO!. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
woman's monastery 31, 1663 Antinous (favorite of Iladrian), 142,2062,2066 see /lisa Antinoopolis Antioch AnaslaSlus and, 125 as apostolic see, 180 apostolic succession, 181 Anus and tht:ology of, 231-232 Christology, 547, 578 Demetrius (fictional character), 893-894 IsldolU~, Salnt, mar1yrdom, 1307 Julian lhe Apostate effort~ to restore paganism in, 1382 Lucian, 1484 Mark II relations with pllhiarchy, 1536 nJlIr1yrs, 1555 Pllulthe Black as patriarch, 688,689 Phllolheus of, 1960-1961 Sevel~, 2123-2125 theological opposition to Apollinatianism, 174 Theophilus, Patriarch, as theological schism mc..-diator, 2248-2249 Antioch, Council of (341) on archbishops, 190 and Holy Communion, 579 Lucian and, 1484 on metropolitan, 1612 Anliochus, Bishop of Memphis, 1587 Antfphon, 148_149, 1717, 1732, 1733,2024 Antiphonary. See. Difllllr Antiquities Museum (L..cidcn). See National Antiquities Museum Antonfnus {maltyrl, 741, 1552, 1868 Antonius or Banah, 1089 Antonius Marcus, Bishop, 1622 Antonius Plus, Emperor palriarch under, 1914 temples, 863 Anton and Paul, Saints, 17J3 Antony of Egypt, Saint, 2, 31, 88, 149_151,114,697,1190, 1477,1522 abstinence or. 17 and Ammonas, Saint, 113, 2082 Ammonius's vision or. 114 Amun, SainI, 119
andanachoresis, 119, 120, 1661-1662, 1663 and AnW BOlA, 129 and Athanasius I, 300, 1921 and Bcsa, Abbot, 378-379 and Bessarion, Saint, 2082 biographies of, 116, 149, 1663: ~e /l/50 Life of S/lilll Alltony on canonical hours, 449 as "c:anierofthe Spiril," 1249 cave, 725 chapels of, 753, 754 compared with Irish monastic saints, 418 on COSlume of the religious, 652, 654 llnd Cronius of Niuil!, Saint, 2083 in Dalas, 685 depicted in Coptic alt, 270, 385-386 as deser1 father, 894 and Didymus the Blind, 900 disciples of, 1923 lind Ethiopian monasticism, 990 ll$ falher of monasticism, 1668 and FayyOm monasleries, 1100 Fayyt1m visit by, 845 feast day, 2082 on Gabriel VIl, Patriarch, 1133 and lillarion, Saint, 1232 John Shmun on, 1369 and Kcllia, 1397 Iellers in Coplic tcxt, 1451 letters IrnIIslated from Coptic into Arabic, 721 and Macarius the Egyptian, 1491 monasleries of, 719-729, 838, 839,1658,1664 and Old Testament, Coptic lranslalions of, 1836 painlings of, 727, 754 and Pambo, Saint, 187l:l panegyrics on, 1456 and Paul Ihe Simple, SainI, 2086 and Paul of Thebes, Saint, 741, 1925-1926 and Pior, Saint, 2086 and Pocmcn, Saint, 1983 reclusion of, 2055 and Sar.tpK>n of Tmuis, Saint, 2096 728 venenltion and women's religious communities. 1822,2325
or
or,
237
writings, 150-151 wrilings and Tellchings of Silvanus, 2207 ue aJ.w DayI' AnhA Anluniyiis Antony Ihe Great. See Antony of Egypt, Saint An!un Abu Taqiyyah, 1688 Anfliniyili; Mulilkhiyyah, 151-152 Am)b, Apa. See Dayr Ap;a Anub Anub, Saint, 152, 70S, 1552, 2090 BaWl! founding, 843 mar1yrdom in Atl1b, 307 and Pocmen, 1983, 1984 see aho Nob Apa,152-153 $f1t1 also Abb:i; specilic names inver1ed Apaiulc and Tolcmacus, Saints (mar1yrll), 153, 1552 see also Tolemaeus, Saint Apa Jeremiah Monastety. See DayI' Apa Jeremiah ($aqqara) Apa Kif. See Cyrus (martyr) Apater. See Tel' and Er.ti, Saints Apa Til. See Til ApeI', 904 Aphraam. See Abrnam 1, $aint and Bishop Fa)')'Om Aphrodite (pagan deity) depiction in Coptic ar1, 266, 1752,1752-1753.175J ~e /lIsa Hathor Aphrodite Anadyomcne t8peslry, 2225 Aphrodito, 153-154,227,1642, 1659,2205 archive of Basilio.", 226, 228, 229.358-359 Aphroditopolis. See I!ll~ Aphthar10d0celae. See Julian Aphlhonius, 1522 Aphu (monk and bishop), 154 Apion, family of, 155-156, 1871 Apocalypse of Adam, 156-157 as Old Testament apocrypha, 166 Apocalypse of Bal1holomcw, 2 Apocalypse of Daniel, 165 Apocalypse of Elias, 165 Apocalypse of Elijah, 165 Apocalypse of Ezra, 165,2053 Apocalypse of James, First, 157-1~, 160 Apocalypse James, second, 158-159 Apocalypse of Moses, 165
or
or
Vol. 1: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. J: pp.663-IOO4. Vol. 4: pp. lOOS-1l52. Vol. 5: pp. 1l53-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691_2034. Vol. 7: lIP. 2035-2372.
238
INDEX
Apocalypse uf Paul. 159_160, 1782 Apocalypse of Peler, 160-161, 917 Apocalypsis Jleliae, Coplic tmnslalions, 1451 Apocalyptic literature of Abo. IsJ:!aq ibn Fa~lIallah, 20 Antichrist and, 143 Concepl of OM Creal Power, 583 Mclchizedek in, 1583-1584 Old Testament apocrypha, 164-166 predictions, 1867 Pseudo-Pisenlius of Qif~, 2028 Apoclyphal literature, 161_t66 Acts of the Apostles, 58-60 Akhmim fragments, 80 as canon of Scriplure, 2108 condcmna.tion of, 162 Coptic tmlls!:ttions of, 1454 Gospel of Thomas, 1162, 1163 Gospel of Tnl/h, 116.3-1164 in Ireland, 418 on Joseph the Carpentel', 1372-1373 on Michael, Mchangcl. investiture in Heaven, 1618 National Library, Pal;s, manuscripts, 1777 Apncryphon of James, 569, 169-171 Apocryphon of Jeremiah, 170_171 Apocryphon of John, 171_172 comparison with Sophia of ]csusChris/,1068-1069 comparison with Trimorphic Pro/ell/wia, 2276 parnllcls with Zostrianlls, 2372 Apoli, Saini (manyr), 1413, 1552 "Apollinarian Forgeries," 961 Apollinarianism, 173-174, 1669, 1670,1673 Cappadocian counter to, 114-115 Cyril 1 opposition to, 1262 and Ephesus, First Council of, 959-960 on nature of Christ, 547 Theodoret and, 2236 Theodorus of Mopsuestia opposition to, 2239 Timothy I opposition tu, 2263 Apollinaria, Saint, 2082 Apollinaris, Bishop of Laodicea, 173-174,1669,1674 Apollinopo!is Parvu. See QO~ Apollo (mUl1yr), 155}, 1552
Apollo (priest), 927 Apullo of B:iwI!, Saint, 1448, 1976, 2082 and Ammonius, 114 anrll3~wi! founding, 362-363, 843 Phib, Saint, a.o;suciuled wilh, 1953 St:t: alsQ BAwl!; Phib, Saint Apollo and Daphnc, depicted in Cuptie art, 1753~1754, 1754, 1757 Apollonia, 1934 see also So7.0usa Apollonius of Nitl'ia, Saint, 2082 Apollonius and Philemon, Saints, 174_175,231,1552,1733, 1880, 2082 Apollonopolis Magna. See rdf,) Apollonopolis Minor. See Qu~ Apollo the Shepherd, Suiot, 175-176 Apologetic literature. See Apologist Apologia de blcrcd,,/ilu/I! (Agathonicus of Tarsus), 69-70 Apologist, 176-177, 1920-192/ 'Abd al.MasIJ:! ibn IsJ:!aq al-Kindi, 5 Abn al-Khayr ai-Rashid ibn al'Tayyih,20-21 Agathonicus of Tarsus, 69- 70 Butrus SAwiros al·Jamll, 431 Eusebius of Caesarca, 1071 manuscripts in Nlltional Library, Paris, 1777, 1779. 1780,1782 al.~al'i ihn al-'Assal, 2076-2079 Theodoret, 2236 yt11.1annll 1l1-l:f:idhiq al·Qibli, 2357 Apology for Origem (Pamphilus), 1879 Apology for Origen (Rufinus translatiun), 2068 Apomca, shrine to Michael, Archangel,1616 Apophthegmatll pa/rum, 56, 177-178,894,1136,1663 on Anllllonas, Saint, 113 on Antony, Saint, 149, 1491 on l3essarion, Saint, 379 Coptic translations of, 1454 on al·Faram!l, 1089 on Isaac, Saint, 1304 Isaiah of Sectis and, 1305-1306
on Isidoms uf Seeds, Saint, l310 John Colobos, Saint, and, 1359 on Kellia, 1397 on Macarius, 1490, 1491 un Maximus and Dumitius in Scctis, 789, 790 on Pambo, Saint, 1878 on Paphllutius of Scetis, 1884 on Paul the Simple, 1923 on Poemen, Saint, 1983-1984 mnking of Arsenius of Scetis and Turah, 240 on reelusion, 2055 on sayings allributed to Abba: Dane, 698 on Theuduros uf Phermc, Saint, 2239 Theophilus, I'atriarch, and, 2249 on Timotheus, Saint, 2262 word Ilpll in, 152 Zachadas, Saint and, 2368 Apostates, Dionysius the Great and, 910, 912 ApOStatized Coptic dignitaries. See Professional activities of COplS in medieval Egypt Apostles Ac/s of Ihe Aposlles, 58-60 Ac/s of Peter /llu/lhe Twelve Apostles, 57, 61-6] on circumcision, 1106 and descent of the Holy Spirit, 1446 Didascalia on, 899-900 and evangelists, 529, 1078 fast of the, 1093 and first seven dcacons, 885 and Holy Ghost, 1105-1106 and laying-on of hands, 1432, 1433 Mark 1, Saint and Patriarch, 1528-1533 and pdesthood, 2015 see /llso Canons, Apostolic; Christian stlbje:cts in Coptic 1111; specific 0.lme5 Apostles' Creed, 178-179, 2069 Apostles Peter and Paul, Fea.~ts of the. See Festal days, monthly Apostolic Canons. See Canons, Apostolic Apostolic Church Order, 454-455, 898 Apos/olic ConslitlUiolfS, 178, 179180,454-455,898,899,1235
vol. I: pp. t-316. VoL 2: pp. 3J7-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. t005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vul. 7: pr. 2035-2372.
INDEX
and bishops, 393-395 on celebration of fcasls, 1101, 1102, 1432 on church architecture, 216 on confession lind penitence,
584 on deaconesses, 888 doxology, 923 on ~ing on saturday, 2098 on fasting on Sunday, 2159 and intercession fo... the dormant, 889 on morning prayers, 1568 on Nativity date, 1102 and the Octateuch of Clemenl, 1824 on orientation toward the East during prayeD, 1846 on prostration during prayer on Sunday, 2159 and usc of oil prio... to baptism,
""
ApoMolie fathers, 180, 1920 Aposlolic See, 181 su: aOO Metropolil.3n Sees; Palriarch Apostolic $ucceliSion, 181 Apostolic Tmditioll (Hippolytus), 182,454-455,1235-1236 and Canons 01 HippofylllS, 485 on Holy Trinity, 178 on laying·on of hands, 1432 on offenory, 1824 Apparel. See Costume, civil; Costume, military; Costume of the religious; Liturgical vcstments Apparition of the Holy Light, 1248-1249 Apparition of the Virgin Mary, 2308-2309 Appen'lcJl I. 1572 Apse, 195-196, 221 iconogmphy, 555 Aplin (manyr), 1552 Aqbdl, al· (Lacbnt), 182-183 Aqrnh" 183 Aqmar, al·, mosque of, 810, 814 'Arab al-'Awi\mir, 703 Arob conquest of Egypl, 20, 183-189,1667 Abmhnm, Patriarch, and, 10, II and Ab~Tr Band, 37 adminislrativc organiz.1tion of Egypt under, 934-936 Agathon and, 65 AM al-Dhimmah and, 72-73
A[exande... II patriarchy during, 85-87 Alcxandria unlkr, 88-92, 96, 100 attack on 'AlWi, 110-111 Ayyubld dynasty, 314-315, 1534, 1535,2037 and aJ·Bam)wan, 334 Bashmuric revolts. 349-351 Benjamin I and, 375 Bilbeis and, 391 Burullus and. 427 and "Christian encOllDle...," 2316-2317 and church architecture, 553 coinage, 575-576 and Coptic an and architecture, 131-132,274-275 and Coptic literature, 1456, 1458,1460-1467 and Coptic magic, 1504-1506 and Coptic martyT5, 1550-1551, 1557,1558,1559,1589 and Coptic music. 1734-1736 and Coptic population decline, 1857 and Coptic public law, 1430 and Coptic textiles iconography, 2230 aod Covenant of 'Uma.... 655-656 Cytus al.Muqawqas role, 682-683 Dayr Anbl Maqar under, 749 Dayr Epiphanius under, 801 Enalon under, 957 -958 Greek culture and, J 168,1178 John of Nikiou chronicles of, 655,977, 1366 MakoUl;an annexation aliemplS, 1514 Mamluks and the Copts, 1517-1518 al.MlIqrizi history of, 1525 monasteries active during, 709 and monastic life in SCetls, 2104 and monastic population decline, 1663, [857 pagarch system, 189. 1871-1872 patriarchs under, 1915-1918 and Paul of Aigina's medical texts, 1922 Pentapolis and. 1934. 1935 personal status law under. 1941
239
Peter V palriarchy under, 1948-1949 and pilgrimages, 1975 provincial absence of ambization, 2289 Oa.,r al·Sham and, 2038 OUsand.2043-2044 Roman decenlrallzalion facilitating, 2008 and Roman watton measures. 2204 and secular confirmation of patriarchal election, 1911 and spread of circumcision among Ethiopians, 1001 Umayyad arabb..ation. 2289 waq/ syslcm and land tenu~, 2319 ue also Islam; Literature, Coplo-Arablc; Mamluks and the Copts; OttolVDns, Copts under the; Persians in Egypt; Taxation; Umayyads, Copts under the 'ArabI, MaJ.lmUd !:iusnT, aI·. 1996 Arabic CatlOns 01 N~aea, 1789-1790 Arabic language AbO I~q ibn Fa<.!laJlih's writings in, 19 BariAm and Yuwli.?f fables, 346 Canons. Apostolic, 452 canons, ecdCliiastical. 454 Clltena, 475 Coptic dictionaries, 34, 1267, n02, 1748 Coptic legal sources, 1438 Coptic literalure, 1459, 1460-1467 Coptic magic, 1504 Coptic music and, 1727, 1731, 1734-1736 Coplic service lranslalion, 1630 COITespondence, 970-971 F~nch-Arabic dictionary, 1284, 1285 homllles on Gabriel, archanllcl, 1136 homilies of Mark n, 1534 homille! of Produ!, 2019 Ibn Kabar lheological encyclopedia, 1634-1635 Inscriptions in, 1290 Ufe of Pachom ius in. 1860, 1861 medicalleltl." in, 1922 a/·mll'Qqqllb tenn, 1687
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. J: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
240
INDEX
Arabic language (cant.) Archdeacon, 191 see also Altar; Architecture; Nubian~' use of, 1816 in church hierarchy, 1229 Basilica; Church architecture Old TeSltmHmt version, ordination of, 887-888 in Egypt; Church art; Nubian 1827-1835 Archebius, SainI, 2082 church architccture; Sculpture in stone; specific papyrus collections, 1890-1896 Archelaus of Ncapoli~, Bishop, 192, 1136, 1575 churches and monasteries Psalis in, 1727 Archellides, Saint, 192,2082 (Dayr) Pseudo-Cyril of Alexandria and, Architectural elemenls of 2025 poetry on, 1985 Archimandrile,192-194 monasterics. See Quslanlin translation of Typikcm of Sai,,/ Sabas, 2046-2047 and hegwnenos title, 1215 Architecture; Refectory; see also Proes/os specific Dayr headings al.$afr ibn al.'Assal works, 2075-2079 Al'chippu.~ (martyr), 1552 Architectural frngments, traditions on John Colooos, Architectural elements of preservalion of Coptic, 280 Saint, 1361 churches, 194-225 Architectural sculpture aisle,194 at Ahnlis, 74-76, 2112, 2116 use in Egyptian government ambulatory, 195, 222 at al·Ashmunayn, 287 -288 administration, 1168 words designaling apse, 195-196, 221 church at Dayr AnM Bishoi atrium, 195 (Suhl\j), 739-740, 770 administration of Egypt, 935 see a/so Toponymy, Coptic baptistery, 197-200, 198, /99 church al Dayr Anbl\ ShinOdah, Arab League, 1694 cancelli, 200-201, 217 769-770 'Ar-"b Milir (village), 703 ceiling, 201-202 'at Dayr Anba Bishoi (SuhAj), Aragawi, Ethiopan Saint, 1046 choir, 202 739-740,770 'Araj, AI· (oasis), 189-190, 1659 ciborium, 202 at Dayr Apa Jeremiah coffer,203 (Saqqara), 776, 776-777 Arbitration, Coptic, 1430, 1431 colonnade, 204 made of wood, 2341-2347, Arcadia. See Lower $a'Id 2342-2346 Arcadius, Emperor, 93, 789-790, column, 202-207, 205, 206, 2033 207 ornamentation, 275 and Dayr al·Qu~yr (Turah) erypt,208-209 prese!"ation, 280 diaconicon,209 in stone, 2112-2117 patriarch under, 1914 and Theophilus, Patriarch, dome, 209-210 Architecture church-building, 2248 gallery,210 Antinoopolis, 146-147, 146, 147 Archaelaus (martyr), 1552 Greco-Roman influence, 260 Arab conquest impact on, 275 Archaeological and horseshoe arch, 211 al-Ashnnlnayn, 285-287,286 Anthropological Museum, iconostasis, 211-212 al·Bagawiil, 326 kMrus, 212-213,218,221,223, Bawi!,364-366 France,1187 552,553,554,555,661 Dayr Abu Fanah, 699-700, 699 Archaeological digs. See /Ilaqsurah, 213 Dayr Abo Mattll, 706, 706 Excavations Archaeologists naos, 213, 221, 222 Dayr al.'Adhn'l, 713, 713,715, Clarke, Somers, 560 narthex, 213-214, 222 715 Hauser, Waltcr, 1210 nave, 215 Dayr Anbli Oakham Kaufmann, Carl Maria, 1394 niche, 215-216, 215 (al-$awiim'ah Sharq), pastophOlium, 216 730-731, 731 Omar Toussoun, 1841 SlImIGabn\,2090 pil1ar, 217 DayrAnM Bisl'idah, 733 Sl.'Yffarth, Gustavus, 2125 porch,217 DayrAnbA Bishoi (Scetis), see also Society of Coptic presbytery, 217 -218, 220 735-736, 2056 Archaeology; specific subjects prothesis,218 Dayr Anbil Hadra, 745-746,746 and sites prothyron, 218 Dayr Anbii $amu-il of QalamOn, return aisle, 218 760 Archangel, 190 roof, 218 Dayr Anbl\ Shinadah, 766-769, Coptic art and portraiture, 270, 767, 768 2004 sacristy, 219 icons of, 1278 saddlehack roof, 220 Dayr al.'Azab, 784 priesthood struClUre analogy, sanctuary, 220-221 Dayr al·Bakhit, 786 2015 synthronon, 221-222 Dayr a1-Bala'yzah, 787, 787 see also Gabriel; Michael; lelraconch, 222 Dayr al-BaramOs, 791-794, 792, Raphael; Suricl tribclon, 222 793,2056 Archbishop, 190-191 trieonch, 222-223 Dayr al-Barshah and Dayr in church hierarchy, 1229 triumphal arch, 223-224 al-Nakhlah, 795-796, 796 Coplic in Jer'USlllem, 1325-1326 vault, 224-225 Dayr al·Bi~rah, 797 Vol. I: pp. 1~316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035_2372.
INDEX
and Mclitian schism, 591-592, Art, historiography of Coptic; 1584, 1878 Ar1 and architecture, Coptic; and Nicaea, Council of, 804 1791 -1792 Basilica; Chun:h architecture Dayr al-J:lamnlllrn, 807, 807 in Egypt; Sculpture in stone In Pentapolis, 1934 Dayr aJ-'I~m (Asyill), 809, and ~rsecutions in A1clIandria, Archives, 226-227 809-810 Dayr al·Jab~wl, 81,1-812, 8//, of Basilios, 358-359 99 from ~r Ibrtm, Nubia, 227 and Pctcr If, 1947 811 see also Ubraries; Ostracon; subordinationism and, 1484 Dayr aJ·Janldlah, 705-706 Papyrus collections; Papyros Theodoret on, 2236 Dayr aJ·KuMniyyah, 815-816, discoveries and Ulphilas' conversion of the 816 Archives of PapM (p
I
su also Architectural sculpture;
241
242
INDEX
Arius or Shctnusi (m;u1yr), 1552 Ark, as Eucharistic vessel, 1064 ArIes, Council of (314), pa.~chal controversy, 1906 Armada (martyr), 1553 Annan (martyr), 1554 Annant (Hcnnonthls), 233-234, 233 Abraham, Bishop of, 13 cemmks of. See Cemmics, Coptic inscription list of bishops, 1291 John, Saint and Bishop of, 1353-1354 mQnaslel'ies in region of. 839-840,844,847-848,849, 863,1656,1657,1658,2069 papyrus collection, 1895 Pisentius of, 1978 slehle from, 2149, 2150, 21St, 2161-2162,2168 tombstone material and shape, 1295 Almanus. See Al1111mius and his mother (martyrs) Al1l1anyus, Mu'allim, 1737 Annenhlll langtlt~e inscriptions in, 1290 manuscripts and documents, 235 Armenians and COptS, 234-235, 764, 782 Grcgory the Illuminator evangelization, 1183 mnnophysitism, 547-548 Annenius and his mother (martyrs), 1552, 1555 Army, Roman, 235_238 amnlona pr'Ovisions fOl', 135-136 and taxation in Eqypt, 2203 and Theban Legion, 2231-2233 see also CastlUm; CoStume, mililary Amobius, on incensc usc, 1472 Arrowhead~, 160S Arsanl al.Mi~rr (Melchite monk), 239 Arsenal of Tunis, 239,,2286 An;cnius (martyr of Dioclctian cm),1552 Arscnius and Eulogius (martyrs), 831,1554 Arsenius of $cetis and Turah, Saint, 32, 65, 240-241, 789, 790, 1976 feast day, 2082
hymns attlibuted to, 1726 and John Colobos, Saint, 1360 al Monastery of Metanoia, 1608 on mummification, 1697 rctirement and death near DayI' al.Qu~ayr, 853-854 and TheodolUs of Phemu::, Saint, 2239 and Theophilus, Patriarch, 2249 Arsinoe. See Fayy(im, City of Art, Byzantine influences all Coptic, 241_243, 260, 2319 see also Islamic influences on Coptic art Art, church. See Art and architecture; Church a11; Monastery paintings; Painting, Coptic mural; Sculplurc in slone; specific churches and monasteries Art, Coptic. See Art headings; Icons; Illumination; MOnastel)' paintings; Museums; Painting, Coplic round; Portmiturc; Sculpture in stone Art, Coptic influence on European, 243-2!!O Ascension and Triumph of Christ, 244-247,245-247 devil, 247-248, 249 Michael, Saint, 2!!O Virgo lac/(lt/s, 243-244, 243 see also Art, Coptic and Irish Art, Coplic and Irish, 251 -254, 418-419 Art, Ethiopian. See Ethiopian art Art, historiography of Coptic, 2!!4_261 Art, Irish. See Art, Coptic and Irish Art, Nobalian kingdoms, 1675 Art, Sassanid influences on Coptic. Sec Sassanid influences on Coptic art Art, Syrian influences on Coptic. See Syrian influences on Coptic art An and architecture, Coptic, 255, 261-278,262-278 church art, 355-356 Coplic Museum (Old Dliro) collection, 607·608, 607 historical origins, 261-262 hunting theme, 1258-1259 Islamic influences on, 1310-1312
Louvre (Paris) collection, 1483 at Mareotis, 1527-1528 monastery paintings, 1659-1660 problems of dating, 693-694 State Museum of Berlin collection, 2146-2147 warrior d<"'Piclion, 2319-2320 see also Architectural elements of churches; Biblical subjects; Bone and ivory calving; Book decomtion; Ceramics; Christian subjecls; Church architecturc in Egypt; Cross, Triumph of; Glass; Metalwork; Mona.~tery paintings; Mythological subjects; Painting, Coptic mural; Portraiture; Sculpture in stone; Statuary; Stela; Symbols in Coptic art; Textiles; Woodwork Artemius (maI1yr), 1120 Ar1emon, 1638 Anemus, 1869 Art History Museum, Vienna, 1891 Artifact dating, 693-694 Artisan-service occupations. See COptS in laIc medieval Egypt Artophorion, as Eucharistic vessel,I064-1065 Art preselvation, 278_280 Art sUr/ivals from ancient Egypt, 280-282 As'ad, AI·. Sec al·Maqrtzl As'ad Abu al.Faraj Hibat Allah ibn al·'Assal, AI-, 282_283, 1462, 1748, 2075 see also Awliid al·'AssAI A~bagh, AI· (governor of Egypt), 85 Asbah (martyr), 1552 Ascension, Feast of the, 1105, 112S, 1904 Ascension of Christ iconography of, 244-247, 245·247,555,556,558 and orientation toward the East, J 846 Origen on, 1850 pilgrimages and, 1968 Triumph of Christ, 525-526 Ascension of Isaiah, 166 Ascension of Mary. See Assumption
Vol. J: pp. 1-316. Vul. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663_1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. VoL 5: pp. 1353_1690. VoL 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
Asceticism Abrnam I, Saine, 10 and abstinence, 17 AchUla!, Saint (monk), 56 Ammonius of Kclli.:a, 113 "phu, 154 Arsenius of $cetis and Turah, 240-242 Basillhe Great, 351 celibacy, 1543 and Coptic doctrine of the Holy Spirit, 1249 Ebionites, 929 Egyptian monasticism compared wllh Synan, 1662 and Egyptian monasticism origins, 1661 Elias Bishw.iw, 952-953 Encratites, 958-959 Elhiopian monastic, 993-994 Evagrius Ponticus on, 1076 Gangra, Council of, on, 1138 Hicracas of Lcontopolis, 1229 Isaiah of Sectis on, 1306 Isk\orus of Pclusium on, 1310 James, Saint. 1320-1321 Joon CaJybites, 1357 John Sabas, 1369 Palamon, Saint, and, 1876 Pambo, Saint, 1877-1878 Paul of Tamma, Saint. 1924. 1925 Pidjimi, S:linl, 1966-1967 pilgrimages linked with, 1968 Pocmcn, 1984 Pshoi of Seelis, 2029 Pshoi of TOd, 2030 Sara, Saint, 2094 leven Mcetics of TOnllh, 2 J 22 see also Anachuresis; Anchorites; Manichacism; Monasticlsm, Pachoml:1O Asc:etic SemrOIl (Slephen the Thebnn), 2155 Ascla, Silint (m:tnyr), 283,1552 Asclcpi,'ldes, 283 lIS brother of Heraiscus, 1221-1222 as father of HorapaHon, 1255-t256 Asdep;us 21-29, 284 Asfal al-Ar~1. ~e Dayr Asf.J.1 al.An,!. ~fOn al·Ma!""nan, 802 Ashmfm, 28', 635 AshmOnayn, AI- (~lermopo1is Magna), 37, 114, 285-288 atrium of great church of, 196
or
basilica, 264 church archill..-cture, 552-553 and Coptic SCUplUrc in stonc, 2117 Oayr AbO AnOb at, 696 Dayr Abu F
197. history and an:hileetutc, 285-287,286,287 monasleries at, 1654; su also specific monasteries monaslic murals at, 1874 papyrus collCi;:tions, 1891, 1893 sawirus ibn a1-MuqaHa' and, 2100
sculpture, 287-288 shrines and pilgrimages to, 1976, 1977 tl1!lllSepi,I212 Ashmlin Tanah, 288 Ashrnf Khalil, Ai-, 1517 Askinah, 288 Aspasmos. See Kiss of Peace Asqalun (marlyr), 1552 Asqil. See Scctis Asra. Stt Pihour, Pisouri, and AsI1!l (martyrs) AsSemani, Joseph Aloysius, 289 Assemani, Joseph Simeon is, 289 and 'Abd al·Masl~ manuscripl allribulions, 6 Chrorlicon Orientale translation by, 548 Assemnni, Simon, 289 Assemani, Stephen Evorlius, 289 Asscmani family, 289 Association of Schools of Upper Egypt, 1330 Assumption, 289-293, 1096 Al1Ibic tradilion, 293 Coplic tl1ldition, 290-292 Assumption, Feasl of the, 2256 A.~sumption of the Theotokos, Fast of the, 1094 Aslarle (pagan deity), 1150, 1866 AS!lIsT at·ROm! (Eustathius the Greek), 293_294, 1279 Aslcrisk, as Eucharistic vessel, 1065 Asterius and Lucian Anlioch, 1484 Man:::ellus and, 1526
or
A.~trolatc
243
(magician and martyr),
1552 Aswan, 294_296, 194, 195 gravestOne prayer ins-;riplions, 1294 inscriptions, 764 monasteries near, 850, 870, 1657 Philae and, 1855, 1954 tombstone material, 1295 Aswan, Saint, 2083 Aswan Dam, 1484, 1955 Aswan ware. Su Ceramics, Coptic, types AsyQ! (Lycopolis), 114, 296-297, 1976, 2029 and Bani Kalb, 335 as birthplace of John of Lycopolis, Saint, 1363 Dayr AbO Billm at, 696, 697 Dayr AbO Maqrilfah and Dayr al-Jana.d1ah in, 704 Dayr a.l.'Adhra., 714 Dayr aJ.'Awanah near, 784 Dayr Anbi $a.w1rus, 760-761 Oayr al.Bi~rah, 796-797 Dayr HarmTm\, 808 Dayr al.'I:rAm, 809-810 Dayr al·Jabra.wT, 810-812 Dayr al.Mu!!ln, 842-843 Dayr al·Nasir;\, 848 Dayr Rlfah, 855-856 Dayr al-ShalTd nCllr, 861 Holy Family visil 10, 927 icons of As!AsI al·RumT ai, 293-294 a.~ Manichaean cenler, 1521 Me-litian bishopric, 1585 1Il0nasleries in regioll of,
1654-1655,1658; see also specific monastcrit'S soldic,,"mal1yl"i'i ai, 1964 sec aiso Coptic Congress of AsyO! Asyt1!', Na~r Lll:t:\h, 0'11·, 1466, 1467 'AJallah, Philip, 1466 'Atall.:5.h, WahTb, 1911 Atargalis (pagan deily), 1866 Alm.1 (bishopric), 849 Athanasia of MinoJ, Saint, 31, 1554,2082 Alhanasian Cll,"ed, 297_298,1112 Athanllsl al·Misl1 (monk), 297 Alhanasius I, Apostolic Saint and Patrian:::h, 82, 84, 99, 298-302, 686,926, 1456, 1478, 1559, 1610,1666,1669,1863,2032
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5; pp. 1353-1690. Vol, 6: pp, 1691-20J4. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
244
INDEX
Athanasius T, Apo5lolic Saint and Patriarch (COni.) Abraham of Fa~u! suppan of, 12
and Aetius, 141-142 and Alexander I, 84 on anathema, 127-128 and Ansin:i (AnlinoopoliJ), 142-143 anli-Manichaeism, 1522 and Antony of Egypt, 149-150 Apollinarianism refutalion by, 173
on Apostolic Canons, 453 as archdeacon, 191 and Arianism, 232, 590, 609, 1792 and Arian!st Exoucontians,
1081- 1082 on baptism, 337 and Basil the Great, 351-352 and &sa, Abbot, 378-379 bilingualism in Greck and Coptic, 1178 and bishop's translation, 398 on canon of the Scripture, 2109
on celibacy, 476, 478 Christology. &~ 5Ubhetld nature of Christ on commUrlK;aOO iJiomalW1l, 578
on communion of the sick, 580 on congregational panidpation in respon.'iOry,20S8 con.secralion as bishop at age 23,393-395 on consubstantiation, 597-598 Coptic hymn texis attributed to, 1726, 1733 Coptic text on life of, 1455 on costume of religious, 652 cycle of, 666-667 dates of patriarchy, 1914 and Didtlscalia, 900 and Didymus the Blind, 900 and doxology, 923 and Epistle to Marcelllnus, 567 and Ethiopian Christian conv~rsion. 312-313 and Ethiopian church ties, 980, 995-997,999-1000 and Ethiopian monasticism, 990-991 on Eucharist, 597-598 and Eu.sebius of Caesarea, 1070-1071
exile, and aid from unnamed virgin, 2324 exile in Ethiopia, 984 feast day, 2082 and fi/ioque justification, 1115 five exiles of, 299-301 on Gabriel. Archangel. 11]6 and Gloria in Excelsis, 1147 on the Holy Spirit, 1249- 1250 and honwousion concept, 1253-1254 and hypostatic union, 1262 on Incarnation, 1287, 1288-1290 on I!n~ bishopric, 1313 Jerusalem visit, 1324 and John the Baptist relics, l355 Jovian, Emperor, suppon for, 1376-1377 and Julian the Apostate, 1381, ]]82 and Kallinikos, Bishop, 1089 letters of. 2008 and I..i/~ 0/ Antony, 116, 149, 150~151, 728,1663 on Mareotis, 1527 on martyrology, 1549 and Metitian schism, 1584 on Michael, Archangel, 1619 on miracle of the Cf1JQ, 660 on musical instruments' symbolism, 1738 on nature of Christ, 523, 1638, 1669
on New Testament, 2109-2110 on Nikiou bishops, 1793 and Origen, 471, 1855 and Pambo, Saint, 1878 patristic writings, 1920, 1921 Philostorgius on, 1959 poetry on, 1\l85, 1\l86 and power of Alexandrian See, 913,914 on Pso"i, 2030 Mid Sabellianism, 2072 and SakhA, 2087 on SamannOd, 2090 and Sarapion of Tmuis, Saint, 2087,2095-2096 successor, 1947 and Thcodorus of Alexandria, Saint, 20SS, 2238 and Theophilus, Palriarch, 2248 and TImothy I, 2263 and Western monasticism, 417 on wooden altar, 580
writinp, 301-302,1920,1921 Athanasius II, Saint and Patriarch, 302, 2082 and Acacian schism, 44 datrsofpatriarchy, 1915 Athanasius lIT, Saint and Patriarch, 33, 302-303 burial site, 848 contemporaries, 686 dates of patriarchy, 1917 and Y~b, Bishop, 2359 Athanasius 1 (1725-1766), Archbishop of Jerusalem, 1325 Athanasius, Bishop of Jerusalem, and Coptic relatlons with Rome, 610 Athanasius of Anazarbus (ColtuclaniSI), 1484 Athanasius of Antioch (Jacobite patriarch), 304 Athanasius of Clysma (martyr), 304_306, 1140, 1552 Athanasius of O~, Bishop, 303_304,829, 1106, 1132, 2045 Athenaeus (2nd-century author), on Church of Saint Michael, 1617 Albenagoras, 1472, 1867 Amerliouis, 1445 Athom (manyr), 1558 Athribis. See Atrtb Aliya, A7.iz 5., 1230 AlnAttwoli, Ethiopian prelate, 1036-1037 Atonement, 306-307, 1287 At.rasis (tnanyr), 1552 Atlib, 307 Greek inscriptions found ai, 1292 toponymy, 2272 Atripe. s~~ Suhllj Atlis, 307 _308 Atrium, 195, 1414 Atticus, Patriarch of Constantinople, 2033 Audians, 143 Audie'l1ia ~piscopalis, 308 ancient correspondence on, 401 curtailments, 945 on penalization, 1931 su also Interdict Augury. See Lecanoscopy Augusline, Saint, 921,1921 on archdeacon rank, 191 on bapcism and immersion, 1286
Vol. I: pp, 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 66J-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2312.
INDEX
on canon of Scripture, 21 to and conversion, 151 description or heaven, 1214 on Egyptian worship, 1867 on incerae use, 1472 and Joseph the Carpenter, Saint, 1371 on Kiss of Peace, 1416 on Last Judgment, 1319 and Lord's Prayer, 1481 on mania,e, 1543 on mummificalion, 1691 Neoplalonisl influenu on, 1982 patristic writings, 1920, 1921 and Pelagius, 1929, 1930 on Trini!)', 1114-1115 Augustu5. &~ Octavian Augustus AOr (Coptic legend), 845 AUTelianus, Emperor, 1556 patriarcli under, 1914 AUTelius AchJlleus, 906 Aurelius of Carthage, Bishop,921 Aurdius Vielor, 907 Austn.1ia Cop(ic churchCl, 1622-1623 Coptic collections, 1101 Austria Coptic churches, 1624 Coptic collections, 1102, 2049 papyrus collections, 1891 AU1~nlikM Wgos, 309
and "flerprelalion of K"owfedge, 1301 'Awa4, Al;!mad 1:156~, 1990 'A~, Jirjis Phlhlth5WlJ.\, 1911 'Awa4, louis, 1995 Awlad a1·'AssA1, ramily of. 309-311 and al-~ll ibn al·'Asslil. 2075 works of, 1462-1463 see also Fakhr IIt·Dawlah Abo al·MurllQQIlI ibn ai·'AssAI Awshlm. See Karanis Awshiyah,311 Awshiyah, melodies of. See Music, Coptic Awstm, 311-312 Mum (Aksum), 312_313,1802 Aybak, Sultan, 1517 'Ayin. See Appendix 'Ayn 'AmOr (mins), 313,1658 'Ayo Bardah, 128 SlIe glso Monasteries or the Eastern Desert 'Ayo al·Ghazal, 1517 'Ayo Murrah, 314 inscription list of monlu, 1291
'Ayn Nislmah. See Qasr Nislmah Ayrout, Habib, Fathcr, 1330 'Ayyad Bishay, 1465 Ayyubid dynasty and the CoptS, 314-315,1534,1535,2037 and Islamiution, 940 brt, 315_316, 1649, 1652 Azhar 'Abdallah al-ShabrUhl • AI· • Shaykh, 1538 A7.har University, AI·, 1465 'AzI:L, AI·, caliph, 1097, 1098, 1461,1524 'Azml, Mal:unod, 1995
B Baalsemes (pagan deity), 1500-ISOI Ba'ar.ll, 800 BAbah (second month of Coptic
calendar), 438, 440, 2175-2176 Bablj,317 Babluhiyyah. See Tanis Babmlda. See Paphnutius the Hcnnlt, Saini Babylas, Bishop or Antioch, 889, 1552 Babylon, 92, 317-323 Arabsei:wreor, 100, 185-187, 655 castrum of, 465 metropolitan see of, 1613 Oa.~r al·Sham' rortress, 2038 on route of flight into Egypt, 1118 as shipbuilding centcr, 89 see also Church of aJ-Mu'allaqah; M~r Bacchus (martyr), 1558 BacehyJides, 1889 Blichatly, Charles, 323, 779 Bacheus, 324 Bada.ri, AI· mona.~teries at, 1655 pilgrimages to, 1971 Badasius (martyr), 1552 Badet, Louis, 174] Badr al·Jam:'iii, 324-325, 782, 1099, 1128, 1535, 1574 Bagaw~t, AI·, 326-329, 327, 328 Inscriptions found aI, 1290, 1291 necropolis at, 1873 BagMm ibn BaqOrah aJ·~wwM, 329_330, 329-330
245
BaJ:!ariyyah, ai-, 1658 Bahlj,330 BahjOrah, 330 nahm\ (martyr), 1552 Bahnlim and Sarah (martyrs), 1552 Bahn~, AI·, 330, 808 and Bani Suer, 335 and Butrus, Bishop, recasling of Holy Weck Scripture readings, 1251 Coptic sculpWfe in stone ai, 2112,2116 remains and represenlalions or Coptic c1oching. See Costume, civil Bahnas5w1, AI·. See Latson, Saint Bahram 1,1519 Bahr.lm, Vizier, 702, 164, 782, 1128 Bahrein, Coptic churches in, 1621 Bahri Mamlub, 7SO Bahr Yiisur, Dayr B510jah and,
'88 Balnl! (village), 1655 Ba'issah. See Athanasia or MlnUf, Saint BajOj (martyr), 1552 DajOrt, Shaykh Ibr.lhrm, al·, 330-331,1636 Bajush (martyr), 1552 Bakh5nis·Tmoushons, 331, 731-732,1656 Dakharas. $elt Faras Bakhumius or Beheira, IJishop, 1624 BAkhOm, Saint. Sltlt Pachomius, Saini Bakr at·Shadhil, Abu, 884 Bakwa. See Menarti BgllJgh, AI· (publication), i990 Daltlnll (martyr), 1552 Balances. See Weights and balances Baldachin, 332 Baldwin (Bardawtl) (crusader), 1090,1488 Batcslrl, Giuseppe, 332 Battana kingdom and culture, 332-333 Nubian evangelization, 1802 and royallombs or Nobarae kings, 1797 and TalmTs, 2200 Ball~, AI-, 333 BAIOjah. See Dayr BaJujah
Vol. I; pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol.. ]; pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4; PI'. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-20J.4. Vol.. 7; pp. 2035-2372.
246
INDEX
Balyana, AI-, Dayr AnbA BAkhl."lln near, 729 Bamhi-, 1653 Ban!,333-314,925 BanaWlin, al·, 334 Bane,Abba,698 Bani Ezra (synagogue), 320 Bani l:Iasan and Spoos Artemido$, 334_3]5 Bani Kalb, 335 Bani ~ib. See Minyi Bani Murr, pilgrimages to, 1971 Bani MUsa. See Dayr AbO MOsll BAnin! (martyr), 1552 BanI Rit)ah, Dayr al·'Adhr.1, 714 BanI Suef, 335 Dayr al-SanqOriyyah, 861 women's religious community, 2325 Banu al·Kanz, 335-336, 344, 1955 and Nubian Islamlwtion, 1803 Banu al-Mu!1 (Christian cllln), 1959 80phelis (Coptic textile tenn), 2221 Baptism, 336-338, 1699 and absolution of women, 3]9 administration of, 336-338 Apostles' Creed during. 178-179 oh'shiyohi recited during. ] II candle use during, 446 circumcision rclationship with,
""
and confimlalion, 585-586 deaconesses' assistance at. 8.88 Dialogue of the SOl/jor on, 898 Didache on, 898 Dionysius the Great on rebaptism of repentant aposlates, 910 and Epiphany, 110] and Eucharist, 1056 reatul'es of, 336-338 HippolylUS on, 182 and immersion, 1285-1286 importance in Coptic family life, 1087 of infants, 338 inslnJction for. SI!/! Catechumen Monophysites on, 1613 and Nieene Creed, 1792-1793 origin of, 336-338 Paraphrase ofShem on, 1902 and Paul's laying-on of hands, 1433
Pelagianism on, 1930 and pilgrimages, 1968 poem in Ordo on, 1132 rite of, 137-138 ritual books for, 1729 statements of faith, 178-179 tuming toward the East during,
184' Baptismal font. See Baptistery Baptism of Jesus depicted in Coptic art, 529-530,537 see also Epiphany Baptistery, 197-200, 198, 199 Baptistery, consecration of, 342_343 Baqlrnh (deacon), 1573 Baq! Treaty, 343-344, 547, 1099, 1514,2037 Ibn Salim al·AswAnl and, 1271 and Nubian independence, 921, 1800, 1802 BarnmMt (seventh month of Coplic calendar), 439, 442, 2181-2183 BaramOdah (eighth month of Coptic calendar), 439, 442. 2183-2184 Barnmlln, al-, 344-345, 1556 &ramUs!, Father Antonios, al·, 1622 Barirf, al·. Su Pilgrimages Barbara (martyr), 1552-1553 BarbtJrikJrio.s (Coptic wealling tenn).2221 Barbish, 349 Rarbiyyah, 1649 Bardenhewer, Duo, 345, 1921 Bardesanes (Syrian writer), 1635 Bar Hebracus, 345-346, 1923 Bari, Council of (1098), 1113 Barjanlls, Dayr Anba Bakhlim, 729 Barjawdn (tu(or' to al'l;Idkim), 18 Barkalas (martyr), 1553 Barliim and Yuw~f, 346 Barmius. See Primus Barnabas (Judaic-Christian missionary in Alexandria), 1150 Barnabas, Saint, 1529, 2082 and laying-on of hands. 1432 Barns, John Wintour Baldwin. 347
BaroniU5, Cesare Cardinal, 347 Barqah, 19]4 Barqliq, Sultan, 1570
Barsanuphial1$,347-348, 1553-15]4 at RashId, 2054 Simon lon, 2139 BananuphiU5, Saint, 348-349, ISS] Barsbay, Caliph, 1130 1130 Bamlma. See Ranum me Naked, Saint Barslim the Naked, Saint, 348-349,550, 1626,2082 al Dayr Shahr.1n, 862, 863 hagiographical collection, 1780 taura of, 718 predictiolls about Benjamin II, 377 Bartalomllwos, Ethiopian prelate, 1012-1013,1054 Bartholom('w, Saint, 764, 1183 BanJch, in Apocryphan or )elocminh, 170 Bumh AJrtah AdollQi (Jewish benediction). 1731 Bashans (ninth month of Coptic calendar), 439. 442-443, 2184-2186 Ba$hmlir, at·, 349 Bashmuric dialect. Se~ A~ndix Bashmuric revolts, 349-]51, 1411 affected by Islamization, 938 and burning of RashId, 2054 Bashrudat, al·. Se~ Bashmllr, al· BashnJt. See BashmGr, al· Basidi (martyr), 1553 Basil (martyr), 1553 Basil II, Emperor, 1098 Basil of Ancyra, 1254 Basil (Basilios), Bishop (martyr), 1553 Basil of CaeJ:lrea. See Basil the Great Dasilthe Great, Saint and Archbishop, 114,351_352, 1183, 1184, 1309 anaphara, 71, 121-123, 124, 1066-1067 anaphora used in Ethiopian liturgy. 988-990 on angds, 132 and the Anomocans, 142 on AlhanasiU5 I, 298 and baptism, 337 on canonical hours, 449 on celibacy, 476 condemnation of cheirotOO1ia, 517
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: lIP. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691~2014. Vot. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
and Constanline of Asyu!, 592 cycle of, 667 on Euch:uist, 1060 and EvagriuS Ponticus, 1076-1077 lind /ilioqlll! justificlltion. 1115 and Greek mOllllSticisnl, 1663 on inccll5C usc, 1472 and Julian the Apo!>tatc, 1380 and IllUrgical music. 1733: uc Q/sQ LilUrgy of Saint Basil on matins, 1568 on Mercurius of Caesarea, 1592, 1593 on Michael, Archangd, 1619 on Monarchianism, 1638 on nature of Christ, SlJ as older brother of saini Grego!)' of Nyssa, 1184 on orientatkm toward the E:1st dUring prayel'5, 1846 and Origen, 1854, 1855 patristK: writings, 1920, 1921 on regulations for nuns, 1822 on Sabellianism, 2072 aod usc of compline, 582 and Wcslcm monMticism, 417 su Q/sQ Anaphora of saini Basil: CanOIIS of saini OilSil Basilica. 269, 353-355 al al·Bagaw.lt, 326 function replaced by Bayt nl,Ni$1',373 Greco·Roman influence on Coptic, 260, 264 at Hawwllriyyllh, 1211-1212, 1211 at J:lilwii.n, /211 Nubian, 1807-1810, 1808, 1809 Basilidas (maI1yr), 14, 127,892, 1553 Oasilidcs, 356_3.57, 1148, 1151, 1307,1866 and Bcsamon, SainI, 379 as heretic, 1222 and JUSluS, Snin!. 13116 and Tel' and Er:li, Saints, 2209 and Theodorus, Saint, 2238 lind Victor Stratclatcs, Saint, 2303 Basilides, Bishop of the Pcntapolis, 912,1612 Basilides, family of (llIanyn), 1553,1554,1556, 1559 see a/so Bll.~mda.~ (mllnyr) !h$ilides the Genel'al. Sec EJasilidas (manyr)
Basilios, archive of, 226, 228, 229, 358-359 Basllios I, Archbishop of Jerusalem, 872, 1325 Basilio:> II, Archbishop of Jerusaicm, 358, 873.1246, 1325, 1614 8asilios Ill, Archbishop of Jerusalem, 358, 1246, 1325 Basilios IV, Archbishop of Jerusalem, 873-874, 1245, 1326,2049 Basilios the Great. Sec 8asilios II, Archbishop of Jerusalem 8asiliscus, 1671 Basilius, Abuna (2Oth-century F.1hiopia), 1613 Basilius, Bey, 359-360,1636 Basil of Nikiou, Bishop, 1794 Baliil of Oxyrhynchus, 360, 1778 Basin and ewer, 1469, 16011602 Basket, eucharistic bread., 1473 Basketmaking. 1640, 1662 Bassel, Rene, 360' Bassos, Bishop, 925 BllS!llh, 360-361 Balamln, At.. 361 pilgrimages 10,1971 Dalh of the Infanl Jesus, depicted in Coptic an, 530-531, 510 Baths,69O Ba!n al'J:lajar, 361-362 and Nubian archaeology, 1805 l'lnd Nubian islami:r.ation, 1804 Nubian monllSteries in, J 817 Baro$ (melody type), 1986 Set
aLw Wd!IU
(maI1yr), 1553, 1556 Baumeister, T., a.~ Coptic hagiographer, 1192 Baumstal'k, Anton, 011 use of NOs, 1726 Bll'ilnah (tenth month of Coplic calendar), 439, 44], 2186-2187 Bavarian Slate Llbrory, Munich, 1893 Bfiwi!, 362-372, 165, 166 Abraham of Hermonthis pol1rait found at, 402 Apollo of, 1953 al'ehive, 226-227 al1 at, 2004-2005 cells, 270 cer,llllics of. See Ceramics, Coptic
13a1r'll
247
and Christian subjects in Coptic an, 533 chul'ch a11WOl'k, 406 and Copllc scuptul'e in Slone, 2117 Dayr B4h.1jah and, 788, 1654 decoration of monastcIY cells tl.l, 525, 555, 556 examples of hunting Iheme in Cuplic an ai, 1258-1259 excavation ai, 256, 694, 700, 1432, 1433 founders of, 362-363, 843 fresco depicting magical objects, 1509-1510 frescoes, Isbmic-inOuenced, 131 I frescoes of the Virgin Enthroned aI, 542, 543 frc5co of Phoibammon ai, 1965 iconographical paintings at, 245-247,246,250 ill5Criptions found at, 193, 1291, 1292 Islamic·influenced Coptic an, 1311,1JJI MCIla$, Saint,nl, 1588-1589 monMlc!)' mural painling ai, 1874, 1875; sec Qiso frescoes subheads paintings 3t, 272-273, 402, '1588-1589,1660 remains and reprCliCntlllions of Coplic clothing. Sce Costume, civil rcprcsenilltion of milita!)' costumes at, 650 scuipture in stone aI, 2112, 2115 wood cllivings aI, 1753 Dllya~ a1.N~rlI
monllslcries aI, 714, 1653 pilgrimngcs to, 1971 BayahU, tIl-, pilgdmages to, 1972 Baybars, Sultan, 1517-1518, 1588 Baytal-'Ajln,372 Baytill-Nisl'l', 373 in B(lbylonilln church, 322 at DayI' AbU J:linnis, 373, 703 Beatty, Chester, 518-519,1885, 1894 ~ee ul.w Chestet' Beatly Bibliclll Papyri; Chester Beatly Coptic Papyri; Chester Bl'ally Library Beckwith, John, 257, 258 Bede (8Ih·century historian), 418-419
Vol. I:!'P. t-316. Vol. 2.: PI'- 317-662. Vol. 3:!'P. 63-1004. '101,4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6; pp. 1691_2034. Vol. 7:!'P. 2035-2372.
248
INDEX
Bedouins 'lIld fugitive Mamluks, 1538 sacking of Dayr Anb:l AnniniyOs, 720, 722 sacking of Dayr Anbii. BO];i., 742, I 134 sacking of Dayr Anhll Maqilr, 750 sacking of Dayr Anbt'l ¥mii'rl of Oalan1l1n, 758 sacking of Dayr Mar Maryam, 835 sacking of Scetis, 1534 sackings of monasteries, 1449; see a/so specific names Beheirah I'rovince Damanhiir as capital. 686-687 monasteries in, 1646 Beinecke Library (Yale University) and Nllg Hllmmadi Codices, 1771 papyrus collection, 1895 Beirut. Lebanon, 1098 Deja tribes, 373, 905 and Axum, 312 Ibn ~Iawqal on, 1266 Ibn Salim al-Asw1int on, 1272 influence on Balbna kingdom and culture, 332 influence on Banii al·Kanz, 335 and Nabis, Bishop, 1769 and Ncstorius, 1786 Oa.~r Ibrim seizure by, 2037 Bejrash. Sec Faras Bekkos, John, 1114, 1115, 1116 Belgium Coptic collections, 1702 papyrus collections, 1891 Belial. Sec Antichrisl; Satan Be1isar'ius (BYI.anline general), 1]85,1675,2019,2020 Bell, Harold Idris, 374 Bellerophon and the Chimera, depicted in Coplic art, 1754-1755 Bells, 1605, /605, 1738, 1739 Bclts, 645 Beltz, W., 1893 Benam and Sarah (martyrs), 1553 Benedict, Saint (monk), 417 Benedict VIII, Pope (Rome), 1113 Bcncdlle, George, 1481 Benevolent socielies, Coptic, 374-37!1 Benevolent societies, Coptic, role in education, 933 Benjamin (monk of Nitria), 915
Benj.\min I, Saint and Patriarch, 94,102, 37!1-377, 926,1609, 1667,1940,1979 Agathon of Alexandrill as successor 10, 65 and Arab conquest of Egypt, 188, 682 and Arab rule, 656, 947 Cynls al-Muqawqas perseculion of,682-683 datcs of patriarchy, 1915 Dayr Ma!r:i. residence, 837 fea.~1 day, 2082 and for1y·nine martyr'S of Seetis, I [20 llnd John, Hegumenos of Scelis, 1362 and the Kellla, 1397 panegyrics by, 1456 refugc at Dayr Qibriyiis, 850 Saint Mark's Cathedral con.~truction, 1531-1532 sanctuary at Dayr' Anbl'l Maqllr, 75/,751, 752 Benjamin II, Palriarch, 377-378 burial at DayI' Shahrun, 378, 862
dates ofpatrillrchy, 1917 and Ethiopian Sabbath controversy, 993,1050-1051 and £WOS!tU~wos, Elhiopian saint, 1050-1051 and reconstruction of Dayr Anbii Bishoi, 734 successor, 1948 visit to DayI' Yul.Hlnnis Kama, 883 Benjamin llnd Eudoxia (martyrs),
ISS] Berbers capture ofChristodoulus, 1573 in Penta))Olis region, 19]3, 1934 plunder of Damrii, 689 plunder of Dayr Anbii. Maqar, 750,753,1652 plunder of DayI' Yul.lannis al·Oa.~Tr', 884 plunder of Seetis monasteries, 1120 Berlin, Germany. See Sffite Museum of Bedin Bermudez, Joao, and lir'Sl Por1uguese missiOn to Ethiopia, 1017-1018 Bernard tbe Wise, 783,1089,1646 Bert, Alexis, 700 Bertrada, Queen, 2293, 2302
Beryllus, Bishop of 130Slra, 1638 Des (pagan deity), 1869, 1870 Besa, Abbot, 378_379, 737, 1448 as dcsert father, 894 and Shenute, Saint, 762, 2131 and Zenobios, 2371 Besamon, Sllinl, 379, 1553,1880 Bess (pllgan deity), 134 Bcssarion, Saini, 379, 1114,2082 Bessus, Saint, 2082 Bethlehem. See Holy Land BelfOlhal eustorns, 379-380, 1481 )ee u/w Marriage Be!rus Agha Armt'lniyiis, 1636 Bi·Amr-Illah Abu 'Ali Man~ur, 939 BibfiwI, iblahim I;lunayn, al-, 1465 Bible Arabic, 80; see I/lso Old Testament, Arabic versions of
'ho canon of the Sclipture, 2108-2111 Coptic vel'S ion. See Old Testamenl, Coptic translation of-, Ncw Testllment , Coptic versIons Greek. See Bible manuscripts, Greek Hesychian, 1226 latin translation by Jerome, Saint, 1323 lectern, 1434-1435 lectiomllY, 1435-1437 Lucianic lcxts, 1484 manuscripts in National Library, Paris, 1776-1783 multilingual,782 Polyglot and Arabic ver'Sions of Old Testamenl, 1827, 1829-1830. 1832, 1835 Polyglot of London, 80 see also New Testament; Old Testament Bible manuscl'iplS, Greek, 380-381,566-567 Acts, Michig'll1 pllpyruS of, 58 see a/so Cotlcx A1cxandrinus; Codex Ephraemi Syri; Codcx Sinaiticus; Codex Vaticanus Bible text, Egyptian, 381-382 Biblical subjects in Coptic ort, 382-390,384,387,388 lind hunting theme, 1259 icons of, 1276-1279 Roman influence on, 270 types, 2283-2284 see a/~·Q Artllnd architecture,
Vol. t: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 3t7-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol, 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol, 6: pp. t691_2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372,
INDEX
Coptic: Christian subjects in Coptic art: 1l1umination: Mythological subje<:ts in Coptic art Biblical subjects in Coptic poetry, 1985 Biblioteca MooicC1l Laurelllinna, Florence, Italy, 1894 Bibliotheca Bodmcriana (Bodmer Ubrary), Zurich, Switterland,
"'"
Bidaba. Su Palrtpe, Bishop of Coplos (martyr) Biet Giorgios (house of George) (UJibaJ:i church), 1425 Biet Maryam (house of Mary) (Uliblalli church), 1425 Bif.lm, Saint, 696, 697 Bipj. See Jabal Khashm al·Ou'ud Bikabes. See Pihcbs (martyr) BiJellwllmldlJs (Wbsh), 1479 Bi Kh! lsus.. Sa Dayr al-Magh!ls Blkhibis. Ste Pihebs (martyr) Bitabel. Friedrich, 390_391 Bilad, 391 Bilbeis, 391 Dayr Mart MaryolnJ, 835 and flight into Eg)'Pt, 1118 Bllpy, 391 Bilq:1S Dayr Silt DimyAnah, 870 monasteries ncar, 783, 818, 838 pilgrimages to, 1968, 1969,
197. Dima. Ste Epim3, Saint Bimln, Saint. See Pamin, Saint Blmln. See POClllcn, Saint Binayin. Sec Tayaban (martyr) Blr al.'~mah. Sec O'lyr al.'I~.illll (Monastery of the Bones) Birmd,392 churches dedicated to S:llnt Geurge lit. 1140 Birth uf Christ. Sec Nutivity Birth tiles :md customs, 392_393 BL'I3dnh. Scc P.-.oi' BisAdah, Anbd, 1973 see /llso. Dayl' Imba t)lsadnh; Psote Blsah (martyr), 718, 719 Bisho\y. Sec Blshoi (desert father) Bisho\y, Ba.,!o\, 1465 Bishoi. Anb4. Scc DayI' Anbli Bishoi: Pshoi of $l;:etis Bishoi, AnOb of Naesi (martyr), 1553 Bishoi, Saint, See Pshol. Saint
Bishoi, HoI', llnd Diodorn (martyn», 1553 Bishop, 393-395 :lpostles and, 2015 nnd apostolic succession, 181 and Chalcedon, Council of, 914-915 cho~~opus,520-521
in church hierarchy, 1229 consecration of lilurgical veslments by, 1475- 1476 and defrocking of priests, 891 DidilSCali/l on, 899 Dionysius Ihe Great's cpisllcs to,911 In ecclesiastical hierarchy, 2015 eleclion of, 1934 Eucharisl. officiation, 1061 ellcommuniCOltion POW'CB of, 1079- lOBO Gabriel It antisimony policy, 1128 inlenlictsby,1299 laying"On of hanth by, 1432 lilurgieal insignia, 1468-1469 IiturgiCOlI vestments, 1476-1478 and Nieene Creed, 1192 and ordination of deacOIlS and priests, 885, 886~888, 1844-1845,2013-2015 penali7.alkm poweB, 1931-1932 rules on eleclion as pal.riarch, 191 I and seleclion of palriarch, 1998, 1999.2000 throne in sanctuary, 221-222 see u/so Metropolitan: specific bishoprics and bishops Bishop, consecrntion of, 394, 395-398 and Kiss ofPeacc, 1416-1417 Ibtim • 2037 at O;l.~1' • 13ishop, translation of, 398_399 Bishop of Alexandria. See Patriarch: Pope in lhe Coplic church Bishopric. See Eparchy Bishops Abraam I, 10 Abraham of Hcrmonthis, 13 Basil the Great, 351-352 Butrus, 428 Butrus ibn al·KhabOOz, 429 Butrus S
249
Flavian of Ephesus, 1117 in Gi1.a, 1142 1·lllthot\ of Aswan, Saini, 1190 l;IllS3ball!\h, 1209-1210 Hesyehius, 1226 Ibn al,Dahlr1, 1266 Ignalius of Antioch, 1281-1282 John of Anlioch, 1354 John of Mayuma, 1366 John of Nikiou, 1366-1367 John of5hmun, 1369 Judas Cyriacus, $ainl, 1377-1378 Julian, 1379 Maerohius, Saini, 1494 Marcellus, 1526 ~~, 1541-1542 Melilius, 1585 of Memphis, 1581 Mena,334 Mikha'il of Atrih lind Mallj, 1625-1627 Mlkhd11 of Damiella, 1625-1625 Moses of Aw 51m, 1678- 1679 of Nikiou, 1793-1794 Paphnulius, 1882 PaLape, 1907-1908 Paul of8:lhnasA, 1922 and Pentapolis, 1934 Philip of Analolia, 1956 Pisenlius of Annant (Hermonlhis), 1978 I'L~ntius of Oif\, 1978-1980 I'olyea'll, 1997- 1998 I'SOIe of Psol', 2031-2032 SynesiuS, 2192 Theodosius of Jerusalem, 2242 Thcodolus of Ancyra, 2242-2243 Thcophilos I, 2241 Timotheos I, 2262 Yacobos II, 2349 Yu'annis, 2355 YO!:tannn, 2355-2356 YO.~b (13th.century), 2359 Yosab (15th·century), 2359 YLlsab (18th·century), 2360 l.'lChllriIlS, Sliint, 2368 see also Ethiopian prelates: specific names Bishops, biographies of, 399-400 Bishops, con-espondence of, 400-402 Bishops, Nubia'I, 1813 Bishops, ponmils of, 402_403 Bistizzi, Vespa.,iano da, 1119
\'01. I: pp. 1-316, \'ol, 2; pp. 317 ~662. \'01. 3: pp, 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp, 1005-1352. \'ol. 5: PI'- 1353-1690, \'ol. 6: PI'- 1691-2034. \'01. 7: pp. 203.5-2372,
250
INDEX
Bisrlrah al-J:lartrt, 403 Bisos (monk), 1574 Bitimios, Abbot, 1967 Biub (manyr), 1553 Biyiikhah, &e Biuka (mar1yr) Black Book (Mamm), 1515-1516 Black Death, 708, 750, 877 su also Plagues Blake, William, 1149 Dlemmye. ~ Deja tribes Blessing. 403_404 see also Ulying-on of hands Blind singcrs. SCIl Cantors Blin, Jules, 1743 Blue lurbans, 1535 !lochtol", El1ious. See llyl\s lJuqlur J30dleian Libf'llry (Oxford University), 1894 Bodmer, Maliin, 404-40.5 Bodmer JXlpyri, 1885, 1894, 1895, 1899 and Coplological studics, 615 of Egyptian Bible texts, 381-382 of Greek Bible IrnIn~cripts, 380-381 see fllso Appe>ldix Body and Blood of Christ. See Communion; Concomil.ll.ncc: Consubstantiation: Sacrament, reservation of the hi<=
Boole of CanonicalllOllrs. See C3.nonkal hours, book of Book of Canon Law (Ibn al·'~I), on usc of candles in church,
445 Book. O>l' Ihe Chrislifln Relr"gion, 1626 Book of Chronicles, 19, 1460, 1463 Book of the Consecration of Ihe Sanctuary of 8etljanrin, on me Kellia, 1397 Book of the COllneib' (SCverus of al·Alihmunayn), 1779 Book of tire Dead, 573 Book of Dialectic ('Abd al.MIIliI~ al-15m'lli al-RJlqql), 5, 6 Book of Epact, 409-411 Book of/he Exposi/iml of the Union, 1626 Book of tire FOlmda/iml (Man i), 1520-1521 Book of the lUi/den Pearls on Dayr Abo Ufah, 704 on Dayr al·&Ii4s, 788 on Dayr al'!:Iamm:\m, 806 on Dayr Man~r (Dayr al·Mal:\k Mikh.:l'il, Idfu), 82S on Dayr al·MaymOn, 838 on monasteries of me FayyCim, 165 I on monasteries ollhc Sharqiyyah Province, 1655, 1656 Book. oflile lIours. See lI0r0/ogion Book of the Invwiwre of Michael (John the Apostle), 1618, 1619 Bookkeeping. See Accounlli and accounting, hislory of Coptic Book of the Miracles of Mal')', 818-819,840 Book of the Rolls (Pst:uuo-<:lcmcnt of Rome), 1782 Books. Sce Archives; Bookbinding; Illumination: !.eeter'll: LcCliun(lry; Libmrics: Utcmture; Manuscripts: speclfic titles Books of Chronicles, Arable ven;ionsof,1827-1829 Books of Enoch, 162-163 Books of MtIccabccs, 166 Book of Spiriwal Medicillc, 1089, 1626 Book of 1110111lU Ihe ContetlJer, 411_412,897 Book of the Tower (Mllrf ibn SulaymAn),1779
Boots. See Costume, civil 8oreaux, Charles, 924 Borgia, Stefano Cardinal, 412, 1448, 1894 Borsai, Ilona, 1726, 1732, 1741, 1743 "Bosnians". See (}~r Ibrim BoliIra affair (394), 2249 Dollies. Su GllIli5, Coptic: Metalwork, Coptic Boucle technique of lincn weaving, 2211, 2217 Boule, 413-414 Bourguet, Pierre du, S. J., 414 Bouriant, Urbain, 414_415 Boutos. Sec Iblll Bout!'Os Glum, 375, 415_416, 580, 1466 assassination of• 416 • 603 and Cyril V, Piltriarch, 677 and Egyptian nlltlonal unIty, 950-951 !'Ole in British occupation of Egypt, 420 role in MuJ:1ammad 'All dynasty, 1693 and Sa'd MlkhA'l1 'Abdil,
207' and Sa'd ZaghluJ. 2074 Bolie,;
bone and ivory carvings, 407 wooden, 2328-2330, 2337-2338,2338-2339 Bmcclelli, 1606 Brakilrios (Coptic weaving lenn), 2221 Branding of CopL~, 87 Braziers, 160 I, /601 Bread, consecrated. See Fraction Bread, Eucharislic. See Eucharistic bread Bread and wine, donation of. See Offeriory Breccill, A. I::vllrislO, 416,1527 Brcnd:m, S:linl (Ireland), 418 Brich, in Kcllia construction, 1401,1402 Bridal chamber, 898 Brienne, Jean dc, 783 Brightman, Fr.mk Edward, 416 Britain. See British Isles, Coptic inlluences in the; British occupation of Egypt: Great Britain British Isles, Coptic inlluenees in the, 416-419 Irish harp, 1734, 1740
Vol. I: pp. t ~316. Vot. 2: pp. J 17-662. Vol. ): pp. 663-1004. Vol••: pp. l005-IJ52. Vol. 5: pp. U53-1690. Vot. 6: pp. t69I-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2(»)S-2372.
INDEX
Brilish Ubrary. London. 780, 825, 876.899, 1427 papyrus colleclions, 1893 British Museum, London, 780, 1136,1410,1508,1592, 1708-1709 collection of Coptic manuscriptS, 612 CopIic $Irttt, 611-612 papyrus collections, 1893 British occupalion of Egypl, 419-422, 1466, 1627-1628, 1637,1693-1694,1748 Boulm!> Ghall and, 415-416 Coptic press on, 2010-2011 and Ollyr al·Sul!l\n, 873-874 lind Egyptian national idenliy, 949,950 political thoughl undet·, 1993, 1994-1995 &l'd Zaghhll and. 2074-2075 &llllmah Musa and, 2089 Wafd party independence movemenl, 1989-1990 and Wissa Wassef, 2323-2324 Bro07.e, 1596-1597, 1599 Brooklyn Museum, New York Cil)', papyrus collection, 1895 Browne, G. M., 1894 Bruce, James, 422 Brug.sch, Heinrich Ferdinand Karl,422 Bl)'('nnios, Metropolitan, 898 "Bubal". Su Paphnutius of Scelis, SainI Bucke~, 1601-1602 Bucolic iconography, 1766-1767 Buddhism, 1520, 1521 Budge, Erncsl Alfred Thompson Wallis, 422_423, 614,1449 BI4i1ditlg,~ (Pl'ocopius), 2019, 2020 Bukharas. See Faras OOkhlShll, heretical sect at, 94-95 0\1111, Anha. SCI' Dayr Anhfi BolA; Paul of Thehes, SainI Bulaq Museum and Sel'vice des Antiquit~, 693. 1561 Bulaq priming press, 1993 Bulbinus and Pupienus, EIllJl'llrors, patriarcb undcr, 1914 DOlus al·Basbi. 29, 32, 423_424, 1613 BOlus GhubriyaI a1.Mu!:tarraql. See Abraam I BUlus a/·Habls, Saint (Paul the Solitary), 424_425
feast day, 1553,2086 al J:lilwAn, 1233 lIS rescuer of Dhintmis, 424-425,1517 Buqayrah al·Ra$hkll the Deacon. See History of the PatrilJrc}u Buq!ur, See Dayr Buq!ur of Sho; Victor, Saint BOrnh,425 Bureaucnlltic offices in the Mamluk Slale. Su Cop'S in laIc medieval Egypl Burgundians, 1572 Burial riles and pl"llcliccs. 425_426,1901 and Egyplian tunic lind~, 648 GabriellI, Patriarch, policy, 1128 scc a/so Funeral'y customs; Mouming in early Christian times; Mummification; Stela; Tombs lluried Monastery. See Dayr al-Ma!mar Bl1rlj, 1652 Burkitt, Francis Crawford. 426 Burm~er, Oswald Hugh Edward,
4.. Burning bush, sill' of the, 1681-1682,1683,1684 Burullus, AI-. 427 BUsh,421 ~ir OUridus (Busiris). Su A~ir aI-Malaq BuslS. See Portraiture, Copdc BUlcher, Edith 1.... 428 Buller, Alfred Joshua, 428, 2000 BOtros, Nabil KamAl, 1743 BU!OlS I and II, Archbishops or Jemsalem, 1325 Bup'us, OasllT, 374-375,1124 BUlrus, Bishop of al·Bahnasti, 1251 Bulrus, Bishop of Cair'O, 1614 BU!nJs, Bishop or Mi~r (Mclchhe), 428,16IJ Bu\rus ibn 'AbMz, Melropolilan of Ethiopia.
4" Bu!rus ibn
4"
~yOn
al-GhanntimT,
Bu!nJS ibn salim al&n~!T, 430-431 BU!OlS al·JawIT. See Peter VII Bu!ru5 ~wirus aI·JamII, 431
251
Bu!nJS aI·SidmamT, 431-432, 831, 1974 Byzantine church an:hite<:turc, cross-an
c Cabalistic amulets, \508 Caecilian, Bishop, 920. 921 Caesarea library, 1447 Mcrcurius, Saini, 1592-1594 see also Basillhe Creal; Eusebius of Caesarca Caesarion. See church of Saint Michael Caetani, Leone, 433 cailliaud of Nantes, 927 Caircnsis Gnosticus. See Nag Hammudi Ubrnry Cah'O Babylon, 317 Coptic buming of (1320), 1518 Coptic churchcs' legal stalus in, 687 founding. 810 Franciscan churches, 1123 monasteries in and around, 1646-1647 patriarchal residence ai, 1913 as patrian::ha! scat, 689, 1999-2000
YoI, I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Yol. 3: pp. 663_1004. ·YoI. 4: pp. 1005-1l52. Vol. 5: pp. 1l53_1690. Yol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Yol. '1: pp. 2035-2312.
252
INDEX
Cairo (coni.) pilgrims and truvelers to, 1977 tombslOnc; material, 1295 sce /I1,~" Babylon; FuS!l'!, atCairo Museum. Scc Coptic Museum (Old Cairo) Cairo University, 1141, 1423 Calamus. See Jabal Khashm al-Qu'ud; Kalamon Calendar and agriculture, 440-443 Calendar, Coptic, 19, 430, 433-436,435 Advent, 63 Anno MartyrUlll, 1549 f1L~t day~, 1093-1096 lectionaryand,1435-1437 P;lschal controversy, 1905-1906 and Sh..mm al·Nnslm fea.~1 day, 2126 see also Calendar, months of Coptic; Synaxarion, Copt1>Arabie Calendar, Gregorian, 436_437 Calendar, Julian, 437 Calendar, monlJu of Coptic, 438_439 Calendar, sea.';Ons, and Coptic liturgy, 443_444 Ca!endologia, 444_44' Caligula, Empl:ror (Guius), 2062 philo of Alexandria amI. 1956 Calixtus, IJishop of Rome, 1638 Calligrophy, at Dayr al·Bammils, 791 Callinicum, Conference of (568), 1676 CaIlinicus, Bishop of Syene (manyr), 1553 Calotychius, 2241 Cambridge University, 1138, 1893 CIImb)l.~eJ RommlCe, 2060
Camou!, Saint, 445,1553 Camp (cnstr'lm) of Hierakion. See DayI' al-J;lbr.\wl Campaign to Save the MOllumenl.~ of Nubia, 1090, 1091 Canada Coptic churches in, 1621 Coptic colle<:tions, 1702-1703 papyrus collections, 1891 Cancelli, 200-201, 217 Candelabrum, 1469 .see abo Candles: lighting equipment; UlUrgical instruments; Metalwork, Coptic
Candlemas, 1106-1107 Candles, 44.5-446 as allar lights, 109-110 during consecration of church,
S"
Canons of Ammonius, 32 Canon, derivation of tenn, 2108-2109 Canonical Hours, Book of, 446_449, 1724, 1733 Agathan the Stylitc pnd, 69 compline, 582-583 pnd Copdc doctrine of the Holy Spirit, 1250 and Giyorgis, 1052 and Holy Week Scripture readings, U5 I hYlllns. See Music, Coptic, descriplion liturgy of matins, 1568-1569 lord's Pruycr, 1481 vespers, 2301 CanemiCDt utter (Peter I), 1944-1945,1946 Canonization, 449 Canon law, 449-4.51 and Cyril III ibn laqlaq, 310-311 Kil(Jb oJ-BI/,lllm I' /It_OalVilnfll,
33,1463 al-~afJ ibn al-'Assl\1 wnrk.~ on, 2076 canons, Apostolic:, 179-180, 4.51_453 on confession and penitence,
S"
on fu5ting on Saturday, 1248, 2098 On immersion. 1286 on incense use, 1472 see /llso Canons, ecclesiastical ClllUmJ of Clemelll, 4.56 copied by Ibro\hlm ibn Sulayrnl\n al·Na1jllr ;1I-MIrT, 1273 Canon of the Scripture. See Scripture, canon of the Canons, ecclesiastical, 4.53-4.5.5 on e1erical instruction, 564 on clerical ordination, 1844 CallOrlS of Epiphlmilfs, 456_457
CallOllS of EuJebill$, 32 of Gregory of Ny.f.flJ, 457 CD/lOllS of Hippolylll$, 4.58, 1235, CallOIlJ
1455 CIIIIU/IS of psclldo·Alllflnfls;lIs,
4.58-4.59
CallOIlS of Suitll BDSiI, 459
in condemnation of cheirotcmi/l, 517 see /l/so AnaphOl""ol of S.'1int Bnsil C(l/WII)' of Sailll Jolllr ChrysO$IUm,
4.59-460 Canopus. See AbOqTr; Dayr Olbriytls; MetanOia, Monastery of the Canopy. See Baldachin CDnlale 1)ollli"O, 1119
Canticles, 1729, 1733 Cantor, 460, 1732, 1736-1738, 1742 antiphon, 148-149 Clerical College, 564 Mu'allim MTkM'U Jitjis, 1629-1630 responSOI)',2058 sec also Chall! Cap, bishops', 1476 Cape, priesl5' and bishops', 1476 Capital Coptic .sculpture in ~tone, 2/14 Saqqara Sooth, 776, 777 see also Column; Corinthian capital Cappadocian mthers, 44,114-116, 351,1183,1184,1310,1921, 1982 Caracalla, Emperor' and massacre of Alexandria, 97, 1177 patriarch under, 1914 visit to Egypt, 2063, 2066 Caraccioli, Clement, 461 Carausius, 904, 905 Carbon·14 dating method, 694 Cllrinus, 904 Carion of Sceds. See Zacharius of Scctis Carolingians, patron saint of, 1572 Carolingian theologians, controversy over filiaC/lle, 1115 Carpentry, 2326-2327 Carpocrates, 460_461,1222,2118 Canhage Arsenal of Tunis, 239 rivalry with Numidia, 920, 921 sacrifice to Roman gods at, 890 Carthage, Council of (397), on regulations for nuns, 1822 Carus, Emperor, 904 p;ltriarch under, 1914 Caskets, wooden, 2328-2330, 2329
'0'01.1: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pr. 663_1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: rP- 2035-2.\72.
INDEX
Cassian, saint John, 461-463, 2024, 2082 on anchorites in Diolkos, 908 on canonical hours, 449 COlllereuees and Ce.uwilie IIIS/illiles, 1663
and costume of the religious, 650 on devil a5 black, 248 In France, 1623 on genunection, 1139 on Jabal Khashm al.()u'ud, 1316 and John Colobos, Saint, 1359 on John of Lycopoli5, Saint,
1364 on malins, 1568 on the monks of Scctis, 2103 and Paphnutius of Sceti5, 1884 on respect for one's body, 958-959 on Sarapion, 2094, 2095 Castanets, 1604-1605, 1739-1740 ~n, 2333, 2334 Castle of the two gates.. Su OaJ'at al·B~bayn
Castl'um, 464-468, 466, 467, 468 \l.t AbU~1r (Taposiris Magna), 34 at Naj' al'':Iajar, 1774 see abo Oalir headings Castl1.lm Memnonium, 1657 CQlechesu (Cyril of Jerusalem), 667,681 Caleclrcs/s
(Pachomiu.~),
1862-1863 Caleclwlieal Leellires
on finding Holy Cross, 1243 on prayers for lhe dead, 889 Calechetical School of Ale:.:andria, 55,77,100-101,103, 469-472,474,1533 lind Alhllnnsius I, 298 lind Clement of Alexllmlria, 562-563 Clerical College In fooL~tcps of,
56' Demetrius I nnd, 892, 893 Dldymus the Blind lind, 900 Dionyslus of Alexandrill and,
909 Euscbius of Caesarea and , 1070-1071 Heracla.~, saint, lind, 909, 911, 1219 inlluence on Coplic education, 931-932 Jerome, Saint, lind, 1323
Iibrllry, 1447 Origen and, 176, 1847, 1852 Theonas. Palriarch, and, 2245, 2246
usc of Egyptian Bible lext, 381-382 Catechumen, 103,473-474, 1473 and Holy Communion, 578 liturgy of the, 1715 and Lord's Prolyer, 1480-1481 Mass of Ihe. See Mass of the Calechumens oil of the, 522, 523 Catena, Ambic tradition of, 475 Cathcdral Church of Abo Sayfayn (Saint Mcrcurius), 1535 Ca1hedraI Church of the Jacooitc:s (Alexandria),93-94 Calhc:dral of Faras, 1090, 1091-1092 Cathedral of Hcliopoli5, 205 I Cathedral of Nicomedia, 900 Cathedral of Oa.~r Ibrim, 2037 Cathedral of Saint Mark (Alexandria),1531-1532 papal ill\'CSliture at, 1999 rcsto...tion of, 1303 Cathedral of Saint Mark (al·Azbakiyyah), 1538 Calhcdral of Saint Mark (Cairo), 1434,2091 consecration of patriarchs in, 1909,1913 mastcr chanler, 1629 Cathcdral of Saint Mark (Venice), 1532 Cathedral of Zamalek, 2051 Catherine of Alexandria, Saint cult of, 1976, 1977 martyrdom of, 2325 monastery of. 1681-1685, 2325 Catholic church, Coptic. See Coptic ClItholic church ClItholicism. SCI.' Coptic Catholic church; Coplic relations with Rome; Easlern Ortllodox churches; Fram;isc.ms in Egypt; Jesuits and the Coplic church; Oriental Orthodox churches: Roman Catholic church Catholicos (title), 47' Catholic University of America, Washington, D.C" 195 I Cauldrons, 1601, 1602
"w", Abo Hjnnis, 703
253
at Abydos, 39, 41-42 of Bano;Orn the NlIked, 348 and cells, 477 Dayr AbO Urah, 704 Dayr AnbA An!uniytis, 725 DayI' AnbA Hadr:1, 746 DayI' al·Dik, 799 Dayr al·Janadlah, 705 Dayr M:ir Min~ (Jabal Abo FOdah),834 DayI' nl·Naqlun, 845, 846 DayI' al.N~r.l, 847 lind hcrmils' cells, 477 of Saini PlIul of Thebes. 741 W3I:!1 aJ·Nilkhlah, 795 Calla, saini, liS 1-11 52 ceiling, 201-202 Celadion, Saint and PlItriarch, 4",2082 dates ofpalriarchy. 1914 Celestlnus of Rome, Bishop, 475-476 and Coptic trndition of Victor Stratelates, Saint, 2303 and Copto-Arabic tradition or Victor Stratelales, Saini, 2305-2306 Celcstius (disciple of Pclagius), 1930 Celibacy, 84, 88, 476-4n, 1543 EncratilC$, 958 loIieracas of Leonlopolis on, 1229 Cdl, 477_478,1403 Cdsus, 478_479, 1868 refuted by Origen, 176-177, 1847,1854 Cemeteries 'Abd.'lllah Nirql, 4 Alexandria, 96-97 AnbA Ruways, 2000 Asynt region, 1654 Coplic mummiliciltion, 1697 Damru, 690 DayI' Abu Ish5.q, 703 Dayr Abu Ollrqlll'ah, 709 Dayr Abu al.$ayfayn (Qu~), 71 I Dayr al·Amlr Tndn.'ls, 717, 718 DlIyr AnbA Abshay (ncar al·TCld), 719 DayI' Apa Phoibammon, 780 Dayr nl·'Azab, 785 Dayr Epiphnnius, 801 DayI' al.~lammlilll, 807 l>,1yr al.'I?Am, 809 Dayr al·JlInadlah, 705 Dayr al.Khandaq, 814-815
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2:1'1'. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4; pp. 1005-1352. Vol. S: 1'1'. US3_1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: 1'1'. 203S-2372.
254
INDEX
Cemeteries (COllt.) Dayr al-Madinah, 817 Day!" nl·Malak Mlkha'jl (Jirja). 825 Dayr al-Nastiir, 848 DayI' a1.Qu~ayr, 853 Dayr al-Shuhada', 867 Dayr al.Z1iwiyah, 884 Paras, 1091 fllnc~ry
customs concerning.
1J 25 Kom al·Rfthib, 1418 Nubian, 1805 Oar.irah grave sites, 2036 Qu~Or 'i~ I, 1405 see "Isu Burial riles and pmcliccs; Stela; Tombs Cenobites. See Monasticism, Pachomian; Pachomius of Tabcnncsc, Saint Cenobitic Illstiluies (John Cassian), 1663 Censer, 1469-1472, 1470, 1471 Cenlr'e national de In recherche scicntifique, Paris, 924,1419 Ccrnmics, Coptic, 267~268,
480-503, 484, 485, 486 as dating tool al Kellin site, 1400-1401,1402.1407
dccof"Jlive lechiques and motifs.
483-487,483,484,485,486 Fnras. 1090, 1091 figurines, 500-503, SOl. 502, 503 manufacturing techniques,
480-482 from Monastery of Mark the Evangelisl (Oumal Mar'I). 2042 preservation of terra·COlla, 278-279 slalUaf)',2147-2148 types of cernmic ware, 487-499,489,491,492,496.
499 see also An, historiogrdphy of Coptic Ceramics of the [ale Coptic period, 504-510, 505-510 Ceramics, Nubian, 1806-1807 Ccrdon, Saint and Patriarch. 511, 2082 datCfi of patliarchy, 1913 Ceremony of the Holy Light, 1248-1249 Cerinthus, 511, 917,1222,1288 Cerny, Jaroslav, SI1
Chaeremon, Bishop of Neilopolis/Dala."685 Chaine, Manus Jean Joseph, 511_512 Chairemon of Alexandria, 512 Chalcedon, Council of (451), 20, 37,88.102,126,512-515, 914-915 and Abmham of Farshl.1~. 11-12 and Acacian schism, 42-47,102 Acephaloi opposition to, 55 and Agathon of Alcxlmclria, 65 aims, 1670 and Anlioch, Council of, 190 and Anncnilln church, 234 Christological definition 0[, 523, 547,578, 1638,2255 on clel'ical or'dination, 1844 on commu~liculio idiomutml1, 578 and Constantinople, Fin;t Council of, 594 and ConstAntinople, Second Council of, 595-596 and Coptic art and architecture, 269~270
Coptic music post, 1734 Coplic mu.~ic prior to, 1732-1734 and Coptic ~Iations with Rome, 609, 661-662 and CylUS al-Muqawqas, 682-683 Dayr Ma!rfi monks' resistance to dogma of, 837 on deaconesses, 888 and divisions among monks of the Ke11ia, 1397 lind ecclesiastical use of cparchy, 959 Enaton monks' opposition to dogma of, 956-957 and Ephesus councils, 960, 961,
962 and Eutyches, 1075 and Henoticon edict, 1217-1218,2370 and homilie.~ on Michael, Archangel, [618-1619 and hYJ>Ol3talic union, 1262 and iconoclasm, J 276 impact on Coplic literature and thought, 1454-1455 impact on COpl~, 66, 146, 661-662,693,943, 1211; see also subhead reactions to lsi dolUs of Pclllsium role, 1308
and John II, 1337 and John I, 1337 and John of Lycopolis, Saint, 1365 lind Julian, Bishop, [379 and Justin 1, 1383 and Juslinian, Emperor, 1385, 1386 and Leo I the Great, 1441-1442 and Macarius of Tkow, 15.~6 and Mark II, 1533, 1534 and Me1chile-COplic split, 1583 And Monastery of the Melanoia, 1609-1610 moncnergism and, 1666-1667 and monenergist fomlula, 1666 and monnphysitism, 1575-1576,1669-1670; see also Monophysitism on nature of Christ, See subhead Christnlogical definition of and Nicene Creed, 1793 and nine saints rmm Elhiopia, 1045-1047 on oikorlomo)', 1825 and the Oriental Orthodox churches, 1845-1846 and Pacholl1ian·Shenutean traditions, 1453 and Peter III Mongus, 1947, 1948 and Philoxenus of Mabbug, [962 And Puleheri,., Empress, 513-514, [441, 1442, 1670, 2033 reactions to, 1670-1671, 1672 and sainl~ recogni~.ed by Ethiopian church, 1044-1045 and Scvcrus of Antioch, 2J24 and Simon I, 2139 and Theodoret, 2236 and Theodosius of Jelusalem, 2242 and Theopistus uf Alexandria, 2254 and The%kos, 1218, 2255; see also suhhead Christological definilion of and Timothy 11 AelulUs, 2264~2267
and Western alienalion of Copts, 661-662 and Zeno, Emperor, 12J7-1218,2369-2370 see also Nestol'ians and Copts
Vol. I: pp. t-3t6. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pr. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp.1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372,
INDEX
Chalcedonians. See Chalcedon, Council of: spl,.'(:ific issues Chaldacan Oracles, 516 Chalice, a.~ Eucharistic vessel,
'06'
Chalice veil. &e EuchariStic veils Chamoul. See Camou!. Saini Champolllon. Jcan Franc;;ois. 516, 614, 1424, 1440, 1445.2073. 2125 Chanazhum (mar1yr). 1553 Chancel. &e Cancelli Chandeliers. &e Ughling e<juipment; Metnlwort Chants. 63,1721 Addttr,63,1722 and AgnWII Dei, 71 andphon, 148-149,17/7. 1732 Coptic poetry, 1985 responsory, 2058 wl1!us, 1722, 1724,2320-2321 see (lisa Choral singing Chapel 180 (al.Bagaw:it), 327 Chapel of Anb1 An!iiniylls (Saint Antony). 753. 754 Chapel of the Archangel Michael, 753.754, 755 Chapel of the Exodus (al.Bagaw:it), 1873 Chapel of the Fo"y·nine Ma"yr5 (Dayr al-SUrytin), 876, 880 Chapel of thc Hcnnils, 753, 754 Chapel of Mlir Jirjis, Dayr Anb! Bishoi,736 Chapel of Peace (al-Bagaw.:it), 1873 Chapel of Saint Michael (Dayr AnbA Al110niyiiS), 721 Chapel of the Virgin, Dayr AnbA Maqllr, 754 Charisios, 516 Charlemagne, 1110, 1112 Charles or Anjou, 1114 ChUSliintlt, Emllc Gtlston, 516_517,1561_1562,1579 Daumas, Franr;ois, tlssociation,
'95 Chdrolollia, 517
Abraham, Patriarch, suppression or, 10 and 80lus al-80shl, 423
and Philothcus' patriarchy, 1959.1960 revivalof,1413 and Shenute I, Patriarch, 2134 Chenoboskion. as burial sile of Nag Hammadi codices, 1771 ChenobosJrion Sheneset. See Pachomius ofTabenn~, Saim Cherubic Hymn. 518.1565 Cherubim and seraphim, SIS, 1875.2015 oldest'mown painting of, 751 Chester Beatty Biblical Papyri, 380-382, 518-519, 1899-1900 Chester Beally Coptic Papyri, 519 Chester Beatty Libnuy, Dublin, 1894 Chiftichi. Yui)anna, 519-520 see "lso Ya'qub, General Childrcn Coptic family life, 1086-1088 donation to monasteries, 918-919 infant baptism, 338 ma"yrs, 1553, 1556, 1557, 1960-1961 sacrament administration 10,
wn
Sf';e also Education; Toys and games: Youth of Egypt: Youth movements Chillebe" de Lannon, 720 Chironomy system, 1730 Chilly, D. J., on Leiter of Ammon, 1445 Choir, 202 wood carvings on enclosures, 2342 see also Khurus Choirs. See Choral singing Chora, Alexandlian exemptions, 1180 Choral singing antiphonal, 148-149, 1717, 1732 cantors, 1736-1738 responses, 1719, /720. 1721 unison, 17/8-1719, 1721 vocalise, /720, 1721, 1732 Chordophones, 1738, 1740-1741 Chorepiseopus, 520_521 in ecclesiastical hierarchy, 2015 Ncocacsarca, Council of, on, 1785
255
Chosroes II Parvb;, 1243, 1676. 1938 Chotsko, 1519 Chrism, 521-522,1473,1474 and Benjamin 11, Patriarch, 377 at Church of Aba Sayfyn, 550 Damanhur bishops at preparation of. 686 and Jesuits. 1330 and John XVI. Palriarch, 1348 use in confinnation. 586 use in consecration of new church,548-549 Chrism, consecralion of lhe. 522-523, 580 Giu bishop$ at. 1141-1142 Jirjis al·Jawhari translation, 1334 manuscript copied by Ibnlhim ibn SulaymAn al-NaF al-Mb1, 1273 Chrismalory, 523, 1473 Christ, nature of, 523-525 'Abd .1·Masl~ .1-lsr.\'lli al·Raqql on, 6-7 Abo SMkir ibn al-RAhib on, 33 Agnoetae on. 70-71 in ....Icxandrian theology, 103-104 and alpha and omega symbol, 2151 Apollinarianism and, 173-174 ....rim on, 230, 232, 597 Chalcedon, Council of, on, 512-515.523,547.1638, 1670 and church a", 555-556 communicalio idiolflalllm, 578-579 Coptic church-Roman Catholic church Statemenl (1988), 1786 Cyril I, Patriarch, on, 913-914, 1669 [)ocelists on, 917 ccthcsis formula, 682. 931 Ephesus councils on, 959-962 Ethiopian controversy. 1033 Eutyches on, 913-914, 1074-1075,1669-1670,2267 gnosticism on. 1301,2256 Hcnoticon on, 1671 Homocans on, 1252-1253 homoiousiOl1 and homoousiol1 concepts, 1253-1254, 2096 and hypostatic union, 1262 and Incarnation, 1287-1290
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp, 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol, 5: pp. 1)5)_1690. Vol. 6: lIP. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp, 2035-2372.
256
INDEX
Christ, nature of (COlli.) Johannlne thought on, 2157 Julian of l'lalicamnssus on, 547, 734,1379,2125,2241 Manichaeanson, 1520, 1521 Maximus, P:ltriarch, on, 1575 Melitius on, 1376 monarchlanism on, 1637-1638 monenergism, 1666-1667 monophysitism on, 1669-1677, 1672, 1673, 1676, 1678 NC$torianism on, 913, 547, 913, 1575,1669,1785-1786,1787 Nicene Creed on, 1792-1793 Origen on, 103, 104, 1638, 1790-1791,1848,1849-1850 al~ ibn a1-'~1 on, 2077-2078, 2079 Sarapion ofTmuis on, 2096 severos of Antioch on, 70, 2125 subordinationism and, 1484, 2156-2151 Theodoreton, 2236 Theodosian thought on, 2240-2241 Timothy II Aelun.lli on, 2266-2267 Timothy 1II on, 2268 see also Christology: Henoticon: Hypostasis; TheOlokos: Tome of Leo Christ, Triumph or, 525_526 iconography, 244-246 see oLm A.<>ecnllion of Christ Christendom, division of, and Constantinople, Second Couneil of, 596 Christian·Albr<..'C.hts Univenoity, Kiel, 1423 Christian encounter. Scc Waq'at IlI,Nll~;\l'll
Christillnlty introduction lind growth in Egypt, 1866-1870 ~'l!l! II/)'U specific aspects, subjects, and penoun;ll names Christinn Museum of the Laleran, 1559 Christian Orient, study or the. Sec Oliens Chdslintlus Christian religious instruction in J40tptlan public schools, 526 Christian spells, 1503 Christian subjects in Coptic a11, 270-271,526-544, 1874-1875 Adoration of the Mugi, 527
Annunciation, 528-529, 511; apostles and evangelists, 529 baptism of Jesus, 529-530, 537 bath of the Infant Jesus, 530-531,530 ca\'C paintings near Dayr Abo 1;Iinnis, 703 Galactotrophousa, 531 icons of Asllisi aI-ROmI, 293 icons of, 1276-1279 Jeremiah, Saim, 532-533 massacre of the innocents, 533 Mcnas the Miraclc Maker, Saint, 534 su also AbO !\tina mid-fifth 10 late sevenlh century, 269-277 Nativity, 534-536, 535 Or-UIt, 536-538, 536, 537; see IlLso Mythological subjects in Coptic art Panhian horseman, 538, 538 Shcnute, Saint, 538-540 letr.llllorph,539-54O Thecla, Saint, 540-541. 54/ Triumph of the Cross, 658-659 twenty-four elders, 541-542 types, 2283-2284 Virgin Enthroned, 542-544 Set oLso Biblical subjects in Coptic art: specific churches and monasteries Chri5lian Topography (Cosmas Indicopleu.~tes), 640-641, 1635 Christmas, Feast of, 1102-1103 .ree a/so Nativity Christoooros of CopluS, 544, 1799 Christoooros, Saint, 2083 Christodoulos I, Archbishop of Jerusalem, 1325 Chlislodoulos II, Al'chbishop or Jerusalem, 1325 Chrislodoulos III, Archbishop of lerullalem, 1325 Chrisloooulos, Bishop of Dumyfl!, 925, 1613 Christodoulos, Bishop or Fuwwnh, 1126 Christodoulus, Palriarch, 102, 544_547,1413,1594 Alexandrian church consecrations, 92, 544 biography, 1573-1574 lind cunons of Coptic IllW, 450, 2159-2160 and Church of Abu Sayfayn, 550
lind Church or al·Mu'allaqah (Old Cairo), 92, 558, 1999 Damni residence, 689 dau.'Sorpairiarchy, 1917 and Fiq!or, Ethiopian prelate, 1003 and James of SCetis, 1322 miracles under, 700 as monk at Dayr aI-Barnmfls,
7"
at Naqb.ah, 1774 palriarchal seal moved by, 92, 1613,1615,1912,1999 on Saturday fasting. 2098 on Sunday burial services, 2159-2160 Christodoulus, Saint (ascetic), 2083 Christology, 547_548 see o/s.o Chalccdon, Council of; Christ, nature of; HenOlicon; Hypostasis; TheOlokos: Tome
oIl«> Christopher (martyr), 1553 Christ Pantocrator, in Nubian chureh art, 1812 Cllrollic/e (Michael bar Elias), on Alexandria,97-98 Chronicles of John. See John of Nikioo Chrollicoll oriell/a/e, 19, 289, S48 Chrysaphius, 913, 2033, 1075 Chl)'SOstom, John. See John Chrysostom, Saint Church, consl.'C.r'.ltion of, 548-549 Church, luying the comerstone of,
"
.
Church of AbO Mind (Alexandria), 92,94,116-117 Chul'ch of Abu Sarjilh (SainI Scrgius) (Old Cairo), 1118, 1977, 2038 Church of Abo Sayfayn (Old Cairo), 78, .549-551,1427, 1613 eunseemtion of 10hn XVII aI, 1348 consecration of YO~anna, Bishop at, 2355 Gabriel II and, 1128 Gabriel VII and, 1133, 1134 Gabriel V Ordo subrnilled at, 1131 Ignatius IX palriarchal conllccralion ai, 1131 illustration of Barsum the Naked's cave at, 348-349
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. vol. 4: pp, 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. t353~t690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034, Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
illustration of "two-linger blessing" at, 404 liturgical instruments, 1473 patriarchal seat at, 1912, 1913 restoration of, 11 ~~ /llso An:hitectural elements of churches; Chrisdan subjcctli in Coptic art Church of a1.'Adhr.l', 736, 878, 879-880, 880 SU Ill$() Balyan;i, ak Dayr al·'Adhn'i'; Jabal al-Tayr Church of AnbA Bishoi. See Dayr al·Barshah and Dayr al·Nakhlah Church of Anb1i Ruways, 815 Gllbricl VI buried in, 1133 Church of the Angdion (Aleltandria), 93 Church of the Apparition of the Holy Virgin (Jerusalem), 1327 Church of Arcadius, 1870 Church architecture in Egypt, 552-555 octagon-domed church, 1823-1824 st!t! /llso ArchiteclUre; An and architeclUre; Coptic; specific churches Church architecture in Nubia. Su Nubian Christian architecture Church art, 555-556 sa /llso Art and architeclure, Coptic; Cross, triumph of the; Christian subjects in Coptic art; Symbols in Coplic art Church art, Nubian, 1811-1812 Church of the Ascen.~ion (Jerusalem), 1328-1329 Church of Cosmas and Damian (A1c:mndria), 93, 2017 Church of Crcniua (Alcltandrian Melchite church), 94 Church of Dandarah, 690, 69/ Church doors, wood, 2331-2333, 2332-2JJ3 Church of Emperor Arcadius (Alexandria). 93 Church of England. See Anglican Church in Egypt Church of Ihe Epiphany (Dayr Sill Dimyftnah), 872 Churches at 'AbdallAh Nirql, 4 Abraham, Patriarch, restoration of, 11
Abu aI·Makarim listing of, 92-94, 1462 at AbU Mrna, 24-29 Allmlm, 78-80 A1exandria,101-102 Alexandria, hislOriC, 92-95 altar, 105-110 altar fann and localion, 106-107 ambo, III Anlinoopolis, 145 archilectuml demenls, 194-225 Babylonia, 318-323, J/9 Bay! al-NisA' (area rc:;erved for women),373 Chalccdonlan. St!e Ellstem OrthOOolt churches in Daq<\dOll, 692 al Dayr Abu Fdnah, 698, 699-700 at Dayr Abu l:;Iinnis, 70 I, 702-703 at Dayr Abu Ish::i.q, 703 al Dayr Abu MaUd, 706 at Dayr Abu Mush4, 708 al Dayr Abu Qarqurah, 709 al Dayr Abu al-sayfayn (OU~), 711 at Dayr al-'Adawiyyah, 712, 713 at Dayral-'Adhrd', 713, 714, 715 at Dayr aI-'Adhn'i' (al-RU7.ayql'it),
206' al Dayr al-'Adhr;\' (Sam4.1ul), 71. al Dayr al-Al)mar (Gi7.3), 716-717 at Dayr aI·Amlr Tadnis, 717, 718 lit Dayt Anb3. An!uniyt1s, 720-721, 724-727, 725 at Dayr Anbll Bllkhum, 730-731,7Jl at Dayr Anbii BisAdnh, 733 at Dayr AnM Bishoi (SeetiN), 735-736,736 at Dayr Anbg Bishoi (Suhaj), 739-740 al Dayr Anb1i Bu13, 741, 742-744 at Dayr Anbo\ ~Illdrd, 746, 747, 855 at Dayr Anba Hclias (NaqAdah), 747 al Dayr Anba Maqar, 749, 750-756 at Dayr Anba Palaemon, 757 at Dayr Anba ~mit'll of
257
Qalamlln, 758, 759, 760 al Dayr An~ Shinodah (Suhj!,j), 761,763,768-770 at Dayt Apa Hor (Sa~), 770-771 al Dayr Apa IsJ:13q, 772 al Dayr Apa Jeremiah (Saqqara), 773, 774-776, 775 at i>,t.yr Apa Thomas, 781 at Dayr Asfal al-Ar~1, 783 at Dayr a1-'Awanah (AsyOt), 784 at Dayr aI.'Amb, 784, 785 al Dayr al-Bala'yzah, 787 al Dayr al-&n3.l, 788-789 al Dllyr al-BaramOs, 791-794, 792,793 at Dayr al·Barshah and Dayr al·Nakhlah, 795-796, 796 at Dayt al.l3i~rah, 797 at Dayt Buq!ur of Shl!, 797 -798 at Dayr Durunkah, 799, 856 at Dayr al·Fnkbur1, 803-805,
II<J4 at at al al al
Dayr aH;lamm;im, 806, 801 Dayr 1·lalmInd, 808 Dayr al-Ikhwah, 808 Dayr a1-'~m, 810 Dayr al-Jabnlwf, 810, 811-812 at Dayr al·jan;idlah, 704, 705-706 .al Dayr aI·JamOs, 813 at Dayr aI·Khandaq, 815 at Dayr aI-Ku~niyyah, 815-816,816
al Dayr al-Madlnah, 81~. 818 al Dayr al-Majma', 820-821 al Dayr al·Mal4k Mlkha'U (JhjA), 713. 823. 825-826 at Dayr a]·Maldk Mtkh5'jl (Naqlldah), 827 at Dayr a!·Malllk Mrkhl'l11 (Oamulnh), 828 at Dayr M4r Buq!U1' (QamCllah), 829-830 al Dayt Mdt Jirjls (Sadamant.Fayyllm), 83 I al Dayr Mar Jirjis al·UndIdr, 713 al Dayr M4r Tumds, 835-836 al Dayr a].Ma!mar, 836-837 al Dayr al.Maymun, 838, 839 al Dayr al·Mul.utrraq, 1969 al Dayr a1-Naqlon, 845-846 at Dayr aI-N~, 848 al Dayr aI~riyyah, 849-850 al Dayr Oubbat aI·Hawi, 851-852
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: PrJ. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. USJ-I690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 1: pp. 203$-2312.
258
INDEX
Churche$ (conI.) at Dayr al-Qupyr (furah), 854-855 at Dayr Rifah. 855-856 at Dayr al·Sanquriyyah, 860 at Dayr al·Shahld Tadros al·Mu~Arib, 862 at Dayr al·Sham', 863, 864, 865 al Dayr al·Shuhadii' (Akhmlm), 865-866 at Dayr al·Shuhada' (lsnA), 868-870 at J)-,l.yr Silt Dimyanah, 713, 87/,872 at Dayr al.sul~n. 812 at Dayr a1&ry1n. 876, 878. 880 at Dayr TasA, 881 at Dayr al-Tln, 881 at Dayr a1-Uwiyah. 884 dedicated to Victor Stralelales, Saint, 2307 in Dinushar, 903 donations to, 1430 in Dum)'!\, 926 in al·Farolm;\, 1089 in Fara.~, 1090, 1091 Franciscan in EgyPt. II 23 Gabriel II prohibition against burial within, 1128 Gospel caskets in sanctuary, 1153 at Hawwlrah, 1210-1211 at Hawwlriyyah. 1211-1212 historic AlcllaIldrian, 92-95 in Holy Land, 1244-1247 icon placement in. 1276 icons, post.17th-century. 1270 inscriptions. 192-193 in Jerusalem. Coptic see of. 1326-1329 at Karm al.AkhbAriyyah, 1391-1392 at Ka.rnak, 1393, /394, 1394 of Kellia, 1404-1405, 1406-1407 at Khirb:lt al·Filusiyyah, 1414 at Korn Namnld, 1418 at Ulibala., 1425-1426 lecterns, 1434-1435 at Lollor temples, 1485 at Madamod, 1494-1495 at Madlnat HIibfi., 1497 at Madlnat MA4l. 1498 at MakMrah, 1512-1513 Mamluk destruction of. 1518 al Manqabad. 1523 Maqrizi history on, 1525
at Manolis, 1527 Mart·s home as firsl, 1529 in Memphis. 1587 at Mit Dam$1s, 1970-1971 at Mount Sinai Monastery of Saint Catherine, 1682-1684. 1683,1902 mumls in, 1874-1875 at Mus\unld, 1970 non-ChaJcedonian. See Oriental Orthodoll churches Nubian archlteclure, 1807-1810, 18()8, J809, 1810 Nubian art, 1091-1092 octagon-domed, 1823- 1824 pe.reklt1esia (subsidiary), 1902 at Pbow, 1927-1929, 1928 al Phi1ae, 1956, 1955 at Qal'at al·BAbayn, 2035 at Oa¥ Ibl'fm, 2037 at ~r NisTmah, 2038 at O~r al·Sham', 2038 at Oil!, 2039-2040 in Ou~, 2043, 2045 restoratiollS under Mark III, 1535 rock, 716, 747, 770, 771, 798, 853,1425-1426,1426, \656 Saladin decree for painting black, 1535 Shams al·Dln, 2127, 2127 Shaykh 'abd al·Qumah, 2128, 2/29 Slatus during Muslim domination, 687, 693-694. 1098, 1535 at Tad, 2279-2280, 2280 at Umm a1·BaI'llUt, 2290, 2290 see abo specific church and saini names The ChurchC$ and Monaslems of Egypt and Some Neighbouring CQunlries Allribuled 10 Aba $a1i~
(Aba al·Makarim), 23, 33,856, 1462 Church of thc Forty·nine Martyrs (J:l:'i.rit aI.Ram), 7S~, 2046 Church of the Four Beasts of the Revelation (Jerusalem). 1328 Church hierarchy, See Ecclesiastical hicrarchy; Hicnrchy, church Church historians. See Historians: specific names Church of Ihe Holy Apostles Petcr and Paul (Dayr Anba AnlOniyils), 720, 722, 724
Church of the Holy 5epolcher (Jerusalem), 1097, 1098, 1099 destruclion of. 1203 Church of Ihe Holy Virgin (Dayr Anba An~llniyUs), 721 Church of the Holy Virgin Mary (Dayr AnbD. BOla), 74\ ChlJl'(:h of the Island (Pharos), 93 Church of Jcsus Chlist of the Lattcr·day Saints, 2108 Church of John the Baptist (Alellandrian Melchitc church). 94 Church of John the Baptist and the Prophet Elijah (Alexandria), 93 Church of Joseph (Ihe Prophet) (Aleu.ndria vicinily), 94 Church of a1-Khandaq. See Dayr al·Khandaq Churcl! manual. See Didache Church of Mar Jirjis (Saint George) (Old Cairo), 2038 Church of Mark the Evangelist (at·Oam~ah) (Alcllandria), 94 Chul'ch of Milr Mlna (Babylon), 320, 321 Church of Mar SAbA (Alellllnuria), 92 Church of Ihe Martyr Abiskhanln. 752 Church of Mercurius. See Church of Abu Sayfayn Church of Michael the Archangel. see abo Church of Saint Michael Church of Michael the Archangel (Alexandria), 92. 93 dedication of, 1617-1618 Church of Michaellhc Archangel (Durunkah), 927 Church of Michaellhe Archangel (Jerusalem),1328 Church Missionary Society (CMS), 131 Church of al-Mu'allaqah (Alellandria), 93, 94 Church of aI-Mu'a1laqah (Old Cairn), 557-560, 557, 559, 1207,1208-1209,1532,1536, 2038 ambo in, 111 convent al. 2325 destruclion of portions during patriarchy of John XI, 1345 Gabrielli anointed in, 1128
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. l005-lJ52, Vol. S: pp.1J53_1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pr. 2035-2372.
INDEX
Gabricl V as ht!gUm~nos of, 11]0 iconography of Ascension of Christ, 244, 558 lintel, 244-245, 245 and NasIm AbU Sa'd ibn 'Abd al·Sanrid. 1775 as pauiarchal seat, 92, 558, 1912,1999,2159-2160 tcpain and restoralion, II. S58 wood lintel, 1343 Church of the NatiYity (Bethlehem), 1244-1245 Church of Niederglatl (Saint Gall), IllO Church of Saint John (Alexandria), 93, 94 Church of Saint John (DaYT al,Majma'), 820,821 Church of Saint John (Dayr III'SUl)':ln),879 Church of the Holy Virgin in Gcthscmane. Se~ Jerusalem, Coptic Sec of Church of Our Lady (Dayr al.Mu~alT
93 Church of Our lAdy (Old Cairo). Su Church of a1.Mu'a11aqah Church of Our Lady (Shubm), 882 Church of Qasriyal al·Rihan. &~ Babylon Church of the Qa~riyyah (AI~xandrian Mclchilc ehurch),94 Church of Queen Helena (Jerusalem), 1327 Church of the Resurrection (Jerusalem),446, 1326, 1328 Church of Rome. See Roman Catholic ehurch Church of Saint Ammonius and the Martyrs (Dayr DI·Shuhada'), 869 Church of Saint Andrew (Jericho), 1245 Church of Saint Antony (Dayr Anbi An!uniylis), 720, 722, 724,725 Church of Saint Antony (Dayr al·Maylin), 839, 839 Church of Saint Antony (Jaffa), 1246-1247 Church of Saint Antony (Jericho),
"46
Church of Saint Antony (JcrusaJem), 1327 Church of Saint Colluthus (Antinoopolis), 1874 Church of Saint Gabriel (al·Naqlun), 845 Church of Saint George (Alexandria), 92, 94 Church of Saini George (Jerusalem),1327-1328 Church of Saint George (Old ClIiro), 881,1207,1208-121>9 Chun:.h of Saint George (Turah), 1536 Church of Saint John the Baptist (Alexandria), 101, 1870 Church of Saint John the Baptist (Riycr Jordan), 1246 Church of Saint John the Baptist (Scetis), 792 Church of Saint John the Eyangelist (Alexandria), 92 Church of Saint John of Sanhlit (Damanhur Shu bra), 882 Church of Saint Joseph (Cairo),
""
Church of Saint Macarius, 749, 750-751,754 Church of Saint Mark (Dayr Anb1 An!1lniyiis), 720-721, 722 Church of Saint Mark (Dayr Asfal al·Ard), 783 Church of Saint Mary (Phibe), 1954 Church of Saint Menas (AbU Mini) (Alexandria), 92, 94 Church of Saint Mercurius (Alexandria), 92 Church of Saint Mercurius (Dayr Anha Bulft), 743 Church of Saint Mel'curlus (Dayr al.Maymlin), 839, 839 Church of Saint Mcrcurius (Old Cairo). See Church of Abu Sayfayn: Dayr Abo Say£ayn Church of Saint Michael (Babylon), 323 Church of Saint Michael (al-Bhari), 815 Church of Saint Michael (Dayr Anha Bishoi), 736 Church of Saint Michael (Dayr AnW BUli), 741 Church of Saint Michael (Dayr al.Majma'), 820, 821 Church of Saint Michael (Dayr a1·Naqlun), 845
259
Chun:.h of Saint Michael (Kafr a1-Dayr), 1656 Church of Saint Nicholas (Alexandria), 94 Church of Saint Palaemon. Se~ Dayr Sill Dimyanah Church of Saint Paul of Thebes, 721,741 Church of Saint Peter the Apostle (AleJ[andria), 94 Church of Saint Raphael at Tamit, 2201 Church of Saint Sanutius (Alexandria), 94 Church of Saint Sergius, 318, 319, 320 altar made of wood, 2328 as patriarchal site, 1912 Church of Saints Felix and Regula (Zurich), 1110 Church of Saint Shenute, 768-769,1875 Church of Saim Sinuthius, 321-322,322,321-322,322 Church of Saini Sophia (Constantinople), 2143, 2144 Church of Saints .5ergius and Bacchus (Church of Ihe NatiYity) (Cairo), 1875 Church of Saints Sergius and Wachas (Alexandria), 94 Church of Saint Stephen (Philae), 1870 Church of Saint Theodorus (Shubra), 882 Church of Saint Thomas, 835-836 Church of Sanla Marla Noyella (Aorence), 1119 Church of the Sayiour (Alexandria), 94 Church of the Sepulcher of the Holy Virgin (Jerusalem), 1328 Church of Silt Barbiirah (Old Cairo), 318-319, 2038 door, 2332 screcn, 2335 Church of Silt Dimyinah, 872 Church of Sill Maryam, 319-320, 879,880 Church ofThaddaeu5 (Alexandria), 93 Church ofThalwil (Zurich), 1110 Church ofTheodosiu5 (Alexandria), 94 Church of the Three Pcasants (Dayr al-5huhadJ.'), 870
Vol. I: pp. 1-116. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. vol. 1: pp. 661-1004. Vol. 4: pp. lOO5_1l52. Vol.. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
260
INDEX
Church of the Tomb of the Prophet Jeremiah (Alcxandria vicinity), 94 Chun;h of the Virgin (Babylon), 320, 323 Church of tlte Virgin in tlte Desert of Apa Shcnute, 763 Church of the Virgin Mary (AlcJlandl'ia),93 Church of the Virgin M~IIY (DahshClr), 685 Church of thc Virgin Mary (Dayr al-'Adhra'),927 Church of the Virgin Mary (DumyaJ), 925 Church of thc Virgin (Old Cairo), 1207, 1208-1209 Chun:h of Waltwil (Saint GaJl), I I 10 Ciasea, Agoslino, 560 Ciborium, 202 Circumccllion movcmenl, 920 Circumcision, 1581, 1699 Circumcision, Fea.~t of, 1106 Cities AbilqIr,31-32 Abil~ir (Taposiris Magna), 34 Abyar, 38 a1-Afnijiln, 64 AleJlandria, 95-102 Ansina, 142-143 Almant, 233-234 Ashmiln, 285 al.Ashmilnayn, 285-2M Alrlb, 307 Babylon, 317 al·Bahnasa, 330 al.Balyana, 333 Ban~, 333 Bani Suef, 335 tlI-BtlramOn, 344-345 Dastah,360-361 ai-Damn On, 361 Bilbeis, 391 Dongola, 921-922 Dumy;\!,925-926 Durunkah, 926-927 al·Faramii.,1089-1090 Fayyilm, 1100 Fuwwah,1125-1126 Giza, 1141-1142 Grcck in Egypt, 1179-1181 f:laril al·Rum section of old Cairo, 1206-1207 I:Hh'il Zuwaylah section of Old Cairo, 1207-1209 Hiw, 1242-1243
Ib!O, 1275 Idfa, 1280 Idku, 1280-1281 Isna, 1312 1!f1~, 1313 LUJlor, 1484 al.Mal.mllah al-Kubn', 1510 al-Mtln~urnh, 1524 Mareotis, 1526-1527 Memphis, 1586-1587 MinOf ol.'Ulyah, 1633 MinyA, 1634 Naqadah, 1774 Naucratis, 1783-1784, \"783-1784 Nikiou, 1793 I'imandjoili, 1977 Qallln, 2036 QalyOb, 2036 al-Qaytl, 2038 Oif!,2038-2040 OinA, 2040 Rashld,2054 Samannild, 2090 Saba, 2141-2142 Tinnis, 2269 Tmuis, 2270 see also Toponymy, Coptic; Towns and seulements; specific dties Civil law, See Law, Coplic Clapper (castanet), 1739,2333, 2334 Claremont Institute for Antiquity and Christianity, 1899 Clarinel,1740 Clarke, Somers, 560 on Dayr al-Majma', 820, 821 on Dayr al-Mal(ik Mlklta'il (Idli.1), 825 on Dayr til-Malak MlkhA'11 (lirja),825-826 on Dumnkah, 926 Classical subjects. See Mythologil:ul subjects in Coptic art; spl:eific pagan deities Claude of Antioch, Saint, 592, 701 Claudian (poet), 100 Claudius II, Emperor, 1377, 1378, 1530,1914 Claudius Labib. See IqladyOs ltlblb Claudius, Saint, 561, 732 pailltings of, 727, 869 Claudius Plolemy, 1731
Cltludius Slrnlclates (martyr), 1456, 1553 Cleansing. See Ablution Cledat, Jean, 561,1482 Clement, Canons of, See Canons of Clement Clcment l, Saint, 561-562, 2083 as apuslolic father, 180 patristic writings, 1920 see also Octateuch of Clement Clemenl VIII, ['ope (Rome), signing of Act or Union, 716,
810 Clement of Alexandria, Saini, 562_563, 1096 and AlcJlandrian thcology, See subhead Catechetical School on angels, 132 apologia, 176 tlnd baptism, 337 and Basilides, 356-357 on Ca!1>Ocradan sect, 460-461 and Catechelical School, 100-101. 103-104,470,474, 892,893,931 on celibacy, 476 and Chairemon of Alexandria, 512 on Clement I, Saint, 561 and Coplie educalion, 932 in defense of the f..lilh, 176-177 docetism and, 917 on ecclesiastical hierarchy, 2016 on Egyptian l-eligion, 1867 on encrnlites, 958 and esehatology, 973 on Eucharist, 597, 1065 feast day, 2083 and Gnostic-related concepL~, 470, 1076, 1[48, [150, 1163 on Gospel of Saini Mark, 1158, 1161 and Hemcleon, 1219 on incense use, 1472 in Jerusalcrn, 1324 and liturgical rnusic, 1732, 1733 on marntlge, 1542, 1543 on mixing Eucharistic wine with water, 1065 on Nalivity date, 1102 Pantaellus' iunuence on, 1881 philo and, 1957 and Secret Gospel of Saint Mark,2118-2119 on symbolism of women's headdress, 641
Vol. I: PI'. 1-316. Vol. 2: PI'. 317_662. Vol. 3: 1'1'_ 663-1004. Vol. 4: 1'1'.1005-1352. Vol. 5: 1'1'.1353-1690. Vol. 6: PI'. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: PI'. 2035-2372,
INDEX
and T~achings of Silvanus, 2207 and Testimony of Tnt/h, 2210 and 11r«Jtakcu, 2255 Clement of Rome. Se~ Clement I, Saint Cleopas, Saint, 2083 Cleopatra, Queen, 90.1617 Cleopatra (town), 695-696 Clerestory. See Basilica Clerical College (Cairo), 563-564, 1302,1]97,17]7,1962 and Anb! RUWllYS Monastery, 12' and Cyril V, 679 and l:Iabib Jiljis, 1189 and Higher Institule of Coptic StuIDt:s, 1230 lind im;eplK:m of Coptic youth m<)vcment.s, 2354 and IqIAdiyUs LaMb, 1302 reforms in, 1465 role in Coptic education, 931-933 and Samuel, Bishop, 2090-2091 and Sarjiyl1s, MalatT. 2096 and Shenouda III, 567, 2130 and Tddrus Shinudah al-Manqabadi,2197-2198 and Yacobos II, 2]49 and Yassa 'Abd al·Masii), 2353 Clerical instruction, 564-565, 1844
Clcnnont·Tonnem:, Amtdtt de, 1285 CICYrland Museum Art, Ohio,
or
1764 Clodius Culcianu.~, Prefect, 19]7, 196]-1964,2009 Cloister. See Atrium Clothing. See Costume, ciYiI; Costume, militllry; Costume of the religious; Textiles, Coptic Clysma, 565 chapels marking Exodus, 1976 as John Colobos refuge, 70J, 795 as shipbuilding center, 89 CoalS. Sa Costume, civil CDdex,565-566,S66,567 bookbinding. 407-409 ue aha Codicology; Manuscripts; Nag Hammadi Library CocieJl Alc:undrinus, 566-567 CocieJl Asiewianus. 1148 Codex Brucianus, 1148
Codex cover, 409 Codex EphnlCmi Syri, 566, S68 Codex Jung, 568-569 Codex Justinianus, 569-.570, 1889, 1]85 Codex Sinaiticus, 566, 567, 570-.571, 1222, 1900 Codex Thcodosillnus, 1889 Codex Vaticanus, 566, 567, 572 Codex VII. See Sec07rd Treuti~e of th~ Great Setlt Codicology, 572-573 ColTer, 20] Coffins, wood, 2330-2331 Cohort. See Anny, Roman Coinage in Egypt, 573_576 Byzantine, 53, 574 Coptic, 944 Dayr AbU Qacqunth excavation, 709 Islamic period, 575-576 Roman Empire, 905, 907 Cofcasla antiquorum (vegcwble). 1103 Colltlge de France, 1440 Collucianists. See Lucian of Antioch Col1uthus, 577 CoJluthus, saint, 771 martyrdom of, 701, 702,1554 Colobos, John. See John Colobos, Saint Cologne Mani Codex, 1899 Colonnade, 204 Colophon, 577 Columbia University, New Yort City, 780, 1895 Column, 202-207, 205-207, 2167 woodwork, 2345 Combs ivory artwork, 406-407, 406 weaver's wooden, 2340-2341,
2341 woodwork, 2327, 2]36-2337,
2337 Comintcm, 1996 Commenlaries of 'Abdallah ibn al·Tayyib, manuscripts in National Ubrary, Paris, 1777 Commentaries Oil Corimhlans (Origen), 1847 Commcnlaries on the Creed (medieval) of AbO aI-Majd, 22-23 of Ibn Kabar, 21 of S:iwlrus ibn al·Muqaffa', 21 Commcntaries on the Gospels,
261
manuscripts in National Ubrary, Paris, 1777, 1778 Commenlaries on Job (Didymus), 900 Commentaries ofOngen, 1847, 1852-1853 Commll>tlary Ort tlte Apocafyps~, 1268 Commentary on the Creed (AbO al.Majd),21-2] Commenlary all Ecclesiastes (Cregory of Nyssa), 1184-1185 A Commentary on PSilbru XX-XLXl (Didymus), 900 Commentary on Saini John's Gospel (Origen), 1847 Commission for the Prcscrvatton of A11IIb Monuments, 1700 Commodus, Emperor, 892,1914 Commllnicallo idiomalllm, 578,
1441,2255 Communion, 578-579,1567-1568 ablution before and during.
.-,
and absolution, 17 and bllptism, 339 bllpti.~m prerequisite, 1106 concomitance belief. 584 lind confirmation, 586 consubstantiation doctrine, 597-598 excommunication £rom, 1079-1080 liturgical instrument.s, 1472-1473 in mllniage ceremony, 1543 and pilgrimages, 1968 and reservation of the blcucd sacrnmcnt, 2073 on Saturday, 2098-2099 ,Ut alro Eucharist Communion of the sick, 579-580, 2073 .~ee also Unction of the sick Communion table, 580 Communion veiISCls chalice, 1065 Coptic glass, 1146 Community Council. Coptic, 580-581 and Boutros Ghali, 416 and Clerical College founding.
56J dcfcn.sc of, 1962, 1963 fonnation of, 1941-1942 and ~Iablb JiJjis, 1189
Vol. I: pp. 1-]16, VoL 2: pp. 317-662. Vol, 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 135]-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034, Vul. 7: pp, 2035-2372.
262
INDEX
Community Council, Coptic (cont.) and Higher Imailute of Coptic Studic5 founding, 1230 and John XIX, 1351 Ilnd Sa'd Mlkh,',1 'Abdii, 2073-2074 and SaJjiylls, Malan, 2097 and Tlldrus Shinudah al.Manqabadf, 2198 and "'Qq!. 2319 Dnd Ya'qOb Nakhlah Rufaylah. 2353 Compline, 582_583, 900
Concept of Our Greal
Po~r.
533
Conch shell, as Coptic art symbol, 2163-2164 Concomitance. 584 Concordat of 616,688 ConJ'~'ncu (John Cassian), 1663 Confession and penllencc,
""-,., absolulk>n, 15-17
penance, 1932 Confessions (Augustine), 1929, 1982 Confcssions 0{ the Fathers (anthology). 21 Confinnallon. 585_586 anointing and, 138, 586 ConlTatcrniry. 586-587 Congreplio de Propaganda Fide.
1122 CongreM of ,uyli!, Coptic. &c Coptic Congress of Asyil~ Conon. &c OOn1 (martyr) Consecration, 588
olallar, 108-109 ofbaplistery, 342-343 of bishop, 394, 395-398 of building and objects,
139-140 of church. Slie Church, consecration of of liturgical instruments, 1469 of liturgical vestments, 1475-1476 ofplltriarch, 1909-1910, 1912 prayers for, 1566-1567 ofvcsscls and Icons, 140; $U also Euchtlristlc vessels Con~tt1ns, Emperor, 150, 1678 Constantine I, Emperor, 588-590, 920, 1618,2063 and Alexandria, 101 antipagani!m of, 1869 and Antony of Egypl, saini, ISO and Alhanasius CJ[ilc, 299
and audientia episcopaUs, 308 and canon law, 1941 and Church of the Nativily (Belhlehem), 1244-1245 conversion 0(,1551 on Easter designation. 1104 and Eudoxia, 1067 and Eusebius, 1071 and Eusignius, Saint, 1072 and holy places rediscovered in Jerusalem, 1324 and hom~si<m controversy, 1253 and Nicaea, Council of, 81, 83, 232,589-590,1791,1792 patriarch under, 1914 refonns in Egypt, 943, 944 and Thcodotu.s of Ancyra, 2243 vision of the cross of Christ, 1072,1243-1244,1377 Constanline II, Emperor and Melchite patriarchy, 93 patrian:h under, 1914 Constantine V, Emperor, and iconoclasm, 1275, 1276 Constantine VI, Emperor, 1275 Constantine VII, Emperor, 1098 Constanline IX, Emperor, 1099 Constantine of NyU!, Bishop, 84, 296, 590-592 Basil of Oxyrhynchus wrilings and, 360 on Coplic hagiography, 1192-1193 panegyrics by, 1456 Constantine the Great. See Constanline I, Emperor Constantinople Acacian schism with Rome, 42-47 administrntive organil.3tion of Egypt, 934 Alexandria and, 98-99 Antiochcnc problem, 688 Arab naval assault on (717-718),85,2286 Byzantine influences on Coptic an, 241-243 and Egyptian annona, 135 founding of, 590, 943 patriarchs, 2016-2017 sec of, 913 Tall Brothers exile in, 916 TheOlokO$ as prolector of, 1276 Constanlinople, First Council of (381),230,593_595,1671
on anointing of heretics, 138-139 on Apollinarianism, 174, 1669 and Apostolic Consfilulions, 179 and Arian controversy, 230 bishop's consecr:uion affinning, 394, 396 on continnation, 586 and ecclesiaslical use of epan:hy, 959 and Gregory of Nyssa, 1184 Henoticon edict affinning. 1217 on the Holy Spirit, 1250 and homoilJusion controversy, 1253 homocmsion reinstatement. 1253 on nature of Christ. 525 and Nicene Creed, 1116, 1793 on Origen, 1850 on Sabellianism, 2072 and scmi-Arians, 2118 and Timothy I, 2263 and leno, Emperor, 2370 Constantinople, Second Council of (553), 595-596, 1676 and Didymus the Blind, 900 on Origen, 1851, 1855-1856 and Thcodorus of Mopsueslia's writings, 2239 on three-immersion baptism, 1286 Constantinople, Third Council of (680-681), 1678,596-597 Constantius II, Emperor, 2, 101, 102, 150,904, n80, U81, 1869,1959 COn$litwion$ of the Holy A.postles. SI:!I:! A.postolic Constitutions Consubstantialion, 590, 597-598 see also Homoiousion; Homoousioll Consultative Council, 598 Contra Celsmll (Origen), 176-177, 1847,1854 Comra Juliamwz (Cyril of Alexandria), 177 Convent.~. See Women's religious communities Conversion of dates, 435-436 Conversion to Chriscianity. Su Baptism; Catechumen; Missionaries Conversion to Islam. Su Egypt, Islamization or Cooking vessels. See Ceramics. Coptic
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 311-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. IOOS-1J52. Vol. 5: pp.. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
Coppel' coins, 575, 576 Copres. Saint (monk and martyr), 598, 1554 Copt, dcfmilion of, 599-601 Coptic archbishops in Jen.csalcm. 1325-1326 Coptic art. See AI' headings; Art and architecture; Christian subjc<:t5 in Coptic art; Church an; Monastery paintings; Mythological subjccts in Coptic art; Painting. Coptic mural; Portrailure; St.atuary, SCulpture in stone; Symbols in Coptic art Coptic Catholic Church, 601-602 and Coptic relations with Rome, 611 and Jesuits in Egypt. 1330 and monophysitism. 547-548 and Sicard, Claude. 2137 in the Sudan. 2157-2158 SU Illso Coptie relations with Rom<
Coptic Clerical College (Cairo). See Clerical College Coptic colleclions. &e Museums. Coptic colh:ctions in; Papyros collections; spl:cific museums Coptic Community Council. Su Community Council, Coptic Coptic Congress of AsyU! (1911), 602-603.1465,1466,1621. 1693.1911,2011 and Egyptian Conference of Heliopoli.~. 948 llnd Egyptian no.tinno.l unity, 950-951 anti Wissa Wasser. 2323 Coptic correspondcncc, 910-911 Coptic Dietimlary (Crom), 614, 661 Coptic Dictionary (Spiegelberg).
2145 Coptic Evangclical Church, 603_604 In the Sudan, 2158 Coptic Grammar (Steindorff), 2148 CoptIc history. Scc I'l:igiography, Coptic; Historians; specific aspects Coptic lIoN/oglon, 4 Coptic HOlipital, 1693 Coptic lo.nguage. Sec language. Coptic; specific dialecu and Appendi.l
Coplic language. spoken. 604-606
Coptic Legion, 1206, 1512, 1524, 2089.2131 establishment of, 1417 study sources, 2350 see also Ya'ql1b. General Coptic Ufe of MaJlimw; and Domitius. See Maximus and Domitius Coptic literature. &~ Literature, Copli<: Coptic manyrs. See Martyrs Coptic Museum (Old Cairo). 4, 8, 74-76,208,607-608,607. 710,776, ",, 800,824,844, 1138,1421, 1449, 1698, 1101, 204<> Coplic mclalwon examples. 1596,1598,1599-1601,1599, 1602
and Coptological studies, 615-616 founder of. 1700 manuscript on life of Paul of Tamma at. 1925 and Nag Hammadi codices. 1771-1773 papyrus collection, 1892 pcn cases ai, 1933 Coptic Nation Association (Jama'at al·Umrnah al·Oih~iyyah). 1694 Coptic Orthodox Church. History of. Se~ History of tire Patriarchs of Alexandria Coptic Orthodox Hermitage of saint Mark (Toulon). 1623 Coptic Palriarchate (Cairo), 1892 Coptic Refonn Society, 608-609 Coptic relations'with Rome, 609-611 see also Roman Catholic church; Trcnt, Councilor Coptic Sec of JcroSlllcm. See JenISa.lem. Coptic Sec of Coptic Street, London, 611_612 Coplie studies. See Coptological studie:o; Copto[ogy; Scholars Coptic Testamcnt of Isaac, 164,
6" Coptic Trading Corporation. 2198 Copto·Annenian relations. See Armenians and the Copts COpla-Ethiopian church negotiations. See Ethiopian Church Autocephaly Coplologiu (journal). 613 Coptological sludies, 612_616
263
Awilid o.l·'Asslil fumlly and, 310-311 Chaine, Marius Jean Joseph, 511-512 Chasslnat. Emile Gaston, 516-511 Ciasca. Agostino, S60 CI&lat, Jean. 561 Cmmer, Maria, 656-651 Crum, Walter Ewing, 663 Gaselee, Slephen, 1136 HelJ.S(:r, Gustav, 1227 intemalkJnal congresses and as.sociations, 1299-1301 Jernstedt. Peter Viklorovich, 1323 Jesuit contributions, 1330 Junker. Hermann, 1383 and Nag Hammadi Ubrary, 1710-1773 O'leary. De Lacy Evans. 1840 OmarToussoun, 1315-1316 Rasch, Friedrich. 2067 Saint·Paul-Girard. Louis. 2081 Schmidt, Carl. 2106-2107 Scnoln. Christian. 2107 Schwart7.e. Moritz Gotthilf. 2107
Simon, Jean. 2140 Slegemann, Viklor. 2148 Sleindorff, Georg. 2148 Thompson, Henry Francis Herbert. 2257 Till, Walter, 2261 value of inscriptions, 1291 Vansleb (Wansleben), Johann Michael, 2299 Worrell. William Hoyt, 2348 see ulso Archaeologists; Archives; Coptology; EIleavations; Ubrnries; MlInuscriptS; Museums; PlIPYrus collections; Scholars; Society of Coptic Archaeology; specific countries, pcrsonal nllilles. lll1d subjects Coptolog)',616-618 Coptos. See QifJ Copts in late mcdicval Egypt, 618_634 COplS ulld Mos/emJ Under the Bri/ish COlllrol (Mikhail). 1621 Corbels, wood, 2344-2345, 2344 Corinlhian capila!. 205-206, 105, 206,739.160 at al·Ashml1nayn. 187 church at Dayr Anba Bishoi (Sohaj),739
Vol. I: pp. 1-]16. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. ]: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: PI'- 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7:pt>. 2035_2372.
264
INDEX
Corinthian cupital (colli.) thurch at Dayr An~ ~mii'li of Qalamiin, 760 church at Dayr al,MaymOn, 839 Cornelius, 635, 1618 COrnelius the Centurion, Saint, 2083 Corpus, Apollo, and Peter, Saints, 2083 Corpus Hemleticum. &e Hermes TrismegistUS COrpus Scriptorum Christianorum Oric:nlalium edition. Su Synaxarion, Copto-Arnbic Co~pondence. SCe Epistolography Cosrnas I, Patriarch, 334, 636, 1589, 2083 dates of patriarchy, 1915 Cosmas II, Patriarch, 636-637, 902, 903, 2083 date5 of patriarchy, 1916 YuJrtnnA biography of, 2356 Cosmas III, Patriarch, 637-638, 2083 dates of patriarchy, 1916 Cosmas lind Damian, Saints (martyrs), 636-640, 1554, 1576, 1973 churches dedicated to, 93, 126, 716-717,2017 3.. . doctors, 1213 Cosmas lndicopleusles, 640-641, 1635 and Timothy III, 2268 Cosmos. Sec Quzm.:in ofTa~.:i and his companions (martyr.;) CO!imn, A. F. C.. de, 1397, 1402 Co~tume, civil, 641-648, 643, 644, 645, 646, 647 belts and handbags, 645 dlllmatic,647-648 Dllillll//;s requirements, 72 di~tinsui~hins Copl", 1535 headdt-csses, 641-642 hides and skinS, preservlllion of, 280
lealher s(mdals and shoes, 1433 Nubian, 1820 Karves, 643-644 sMwls, 642-643 socks, sandAls, and shoes, 645-647 tunics, 644-645 undergarments, 645 see also Tc:niles, Coptic Coscume, military, 649-MO, 649
Costume of the religious, 650-655 anchorites, 130 bishop's consccnltion, 395-396 see a/so Uturgical vestments COllon, l1.
<."'"
Covenant of'Umar, 655_656, 1570 and Casmas I, 636 Ibn Qayyim al-Jawziyyah commentary on, 1269-1270 and Incident of the Churches, 2314 and John VIII patriarchy, 1343-1344 and John XI patriarchy, 1345 and Mamluks, 2318 renCYom of, 1518 Cramer, Maria, 6.56-657, 1727 Credit. See Law of obligation Creed. See Apostle's Creed; Athanasian Creed; Constantinople, First Council of; Nicene Creed Crete, 1098 Cromer, Lord (British High Commissioner), 1693 Cronius of Nitria, Saini, 149, 2083 see also Antony of Egypt, Saint Cronus (pagan god). 1617 Crops. See Agricuhut'C' Crosby ScMyen Code,,", 6.56-658 Cro~
ankh shape, 134-135 on antimension, 144 apparitions of sign of the, 1243-1244 Constantine the Greal vision, 1072,1243-1244,1377 Coptic, 406, 407 Coptic colored glass inlays, 1146 Coptic metalwork, 1595, 1596, 1597,1597,1606 Holy Cross Day, 1243-1244 illuminated manuscript depiction, 1284 intersected, 252 lAJibaJa church in shape of, 1425 legends on discovery of, 1377-1378; see also Constantine, Emperor,
Helena, Saint liturgical insignia, 1468-1469 manual, liturgical usc of, 1472 in mural paintings, 1875 pectoral. See Liturgical insignia as primary motif in the Kellia, 1409
processional. See Liturgical insignia Saladin'li decrees against, 1535 sculpture in stone depictions, 2114,2116 as symbol in Coptic an, 2164-2166 wall painting depictions, 779, 1660, 1875 woodworked, 2331, 2111 Cros.s, lign of the, 658 sec also Holy Cross D:iy Cross, Triumph of the, 6.58-659, 65' Cross, veneralion of the, 660 CT05S of Christ. Su Holy Cross Day Cross·in-squan::, 660-661 in Nubian Chrislian architecture, 661, 1810 M!e also Architcctural ele,nents of churches Cross with tapers, 1469 Cross vault. See Vault Crotalum, 1604-1605, 1740 Crowns. Su DUKkms; Miter Crucifixion. See Cross; Good Friday; Holy Cross Day; Incarnation Crul,."!, 1472-1473, 1598 Crom, Walter Ewing, 614, 663, 780,806,1448,1726,1892, 1893,1894,1895 and Brnlan, Adolf, 973 and identity of HoI', 1254 and identity of John of i\l'mant, 1354 on Latson, Apa, 1427 on Severian of Jabalah, 2123 and Shenute text.editing, 1452 Crusades, Copts and the, 314-315, 663-665 alliances wilh Fatilliids and BY1.llnlines, 1099 in Apocryphal Apocalypse of Daniel, 165 and Athanasius III p;atriarchy, 303
and Ayyubid dynasty, 314-315 Coptic vit.'Wof, 1488, 1615
\/ot. I: pp. 1-316. \/01. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. \/01. 4: 1'1'. tOO5-13.52. \/01..5: 1'1'. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
and Dayr al··Adhra (Samalu!l.
71' and Dayr Asfa! a!·Ar4. 783 and Dayr al-SultAn, 872 defeat at a1-Atan¥lmh, 1524 and Dumy:l! destruction. 925 and al·Far.uno\ destructi<m, 1090 Muslim view of. 939 Peter 1 (PiclTC) de Lusignan, 1537,1569-1570 and pilgrimages to Christian Egypt, 1975 Cnvc •...,I$au.. in Triumph of the Cross tapestry, 659 see also Ankh Crypt, 208-209 Saillt Sergius, 318, 320 Cryplograms, 1863 Cryptogmphy. See Appelldi;c Cryptophonemc. Sec Appclldi;c Cultural Cenler of the Vill:i HUgel (Essen), 257 Cups, 1601-1602 Currency. See Coinage in Egypt Curses, 1931-1932 Curmn. Roben, 665_666, 879,
144' Cuthbel1, Saini (British Isles), 419 Cyde.666-668, 1457-1458 Mub. 152 Arche1a.us of Neapolis. 192 Bacheus, 324 Basilidas, 1553 Basil of O"yrhynchus. 360 and Coptic hagiography, 1191-1193,1196 Demetrius of Antioch, 893 Euslalhius ofThmcc, 1073 John Chrysostom, 1358 Theodosius of Jerusalem, 2242 See also Hagiography; UtcrJlure, Coplic; specific cycles Cycle of Athanasius, 666-667 Cycle of Basil of Caesarea, 667 Cycle of LJasilides. See LJasilidcs; names of specific mal1yrs and saints Cycle of Cyril of Jerusalem, 667 Cycle of Evodius of Rome, 667-668 Cycle of John ChrysoslOm and Dcmclrius, 667 Cycle of Julius of Aq~, and manyrdom of SainI Ari, 229 Cycle of Theodores, 668
Cycle of1heophilus, 667 Cycle of Victor. Claudius, and Cosmas and Damian, 668 Cymbals, 1604-1605, 1738, /738, 1739,1740,1968 Cyriacus and Julina, Saints (manyrs), 671, 1554 Cyprian of Canhage, 890 Cyprian the Magician, Saint, 668-669,1504.1945.1946 C)'pros. monasteries in, 1647-1648 Cyrenaica. See Pcnlapolis Cyriacus, Bishop of al·Bnhnasli, 669-670, 813, 2305 Cyriaeus, King or Nubia, 1411 Cyril I, 5.,inl and l'atri1'll'ch, 20, 44,55,71,93,671_675,926, 1674,1676,1921,2083 IInaphora, 71,123-124,352, 988-990,1066-1067,1539 on analhema, 127-128, 1217 anathemas acceptt-d al Ephesus. Second Council of, 961-962 on Assumption, 292 and bishop's translation. 399 and Celestinus, 475 and Chalccdon, Council of, 512-515 Christology. 514-515, 523, 547, 596,913,914.1669,1672 on commwricalio idiomallU1l,
578 corrtra illliamUlI, 177
and Coptic Catholic Church. 601-602 and Cycle of Athal'lllSius, 666 Cyrillian mass, 1532 dates of palriarchy, 1915 in defense of the faith, 176-177 and Dioscorus I, 912-913 and Egyptian paganism, 1868 and Ephesus, firsl Councilor. 762, 959-960 on the Euehari~t, 597 Dnd Eutyehcs, 1074-1075 and filioque justification, 1115 and Hcnoticon edict, 1217 Hesychius of Alcxandria and leuers of, 1227 homily on John Chrysoslom and Theophilius, 1358 homily on Raphael. Archangel, 2053 homily on the Three Hebrews in the Furnace, 2258 and h}'?05tatie union, 1262
265
on Incat'ltation. 1287 and John of Antioch, Bishop, 1354 and Leo lihe Great, 1440, 1441 liturgical authorship, 1733 on rnaniage, 1542-15<'3 on musical instruments, 1738 on nature of Christ. &e subhead Christology and Nestorians. 609,1785-1786 opposition to anthropomorphism. 758. 1652 on paschal controve.,;y, 1906 patlistic writings, 1921 and Pelagianisrn, 1930 and Pulcheria, 2033 and S!lenule, Saint, 2131-2132 and Susiniu~, Saint, 2087 and Thcodol'Cl, 2236 and Thcodotus of Aneyr-ol, Bishop, 2242 and Tht"Ophilus, Patriarch, 2247,2248 on The()lokos, 270, 542, 2255 on uncI ion of the sick, 2292 Cyril II, Palriarch. 675-676 and Alexandrian historic church re:slor.uion, 94 and Badr a!·Jamo\li, 325 biography, 1573, 1574 and canons of Copli<: law, 450 and Church of al-Mu'a1laqah (Old Caim), 558 condemnation of cheirolonia. S17
consecration of SAwiros as Ethiopian mClropulilan, 1005 Dahlak refuge, 685 dales of patriarchy, 1917 fcasl day a.~ !lllint, 2083 and GhU7Z plunder, 689 and Jllrncs or Seells, 1322 lind liluq:iclIl [:lIlguagc, 1734 Cyril III ibn L.,qlaq, Patriarch, 38, 677,1009,1207,1209,1613 and Basilios 1 as JcroSlllern archbishop, 1325 lind Billus al·DilshI, 423 church law codification, 1942 and Coptic relations with Rome. 609 and Damanhilr bishops, 686 dates of patriarchy, 1917 and Dayr aI·Nastilr, 848 death and burial at Oayr al·Sham', 865 and Epiphany lanks, 968
Vol. I; PI'. l-lI6. Vol. 2: pp. l17-662. Vol. l: PI'. 66l-tOO4. Vol. 4: PI'. lOO5-ll52. Vol. 5: pp. 135l-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7; pp. 2Ol5-2l72.
266
INDEX
Cyril ITl ibn Laqlaq, Patriarch (COli'.) and Joseph, Bishop of Fuwwah. 1126 and al.$aA ibn aI,'AssaI. 2075. 2078
Cyril IV, P(llriarch, 358,677_679, 1613. 1614, 1693. 1993 and ~nlorialll'3lning. 1736-1731 and Coptic Clerical College founding, 1962 dales oCpatriarchy, 1919 and Dayr Anb:l An!fmiyiis, 723 educational reforms, 932-933 Ethiopian visil. 1035 icon destruction by, 293, 1278 and 'Iryin Jirjili Mufl:l~.
1302-1303 patriarchal residence, 1206, 2000 nnJ printing of Dohairic·COPlic Bible, S64 reforms of, 580-581, 932-933, 1465, 1466 and Sa'd MiWon 'Abela, 2073 and Tadros al-Mashriqj as historian or. 2197 Cyril V, Palriarch, 679,1465, 1629,1647 and 'AW al·Masll) ~Iib a1·MMU'dI,7 and Abraam I, 10 and apocryphalliter3ture, 161 and baptismal prayer wording, 343 and Boolros GhA!I, 416 and British occupation of Egypt, 420-422 and cantorialtraining, 1737 and Clerical College founding, 563 condemn:ation of apocryph:a, J61 and Coptic community council, 580, 1693 :and Copdc Congress of A'yU!, 602-603 lind Coptic education, 932-933 and Coptic Museum (Old C:airo),607 datesofpatri:archy, 1919 Dayr a!·AmTr ndrils as retirement site, 718 and Dayr Shahnln, 863 and Ethiopian church autoccphaly,980
and Ethiopian church controversies, 986-987 and t1abib Jirjis, 1189 :and Haile Selassic 1,1198 and inception of Coptte Youth movements, 2354 and Iqllldiylis ublb scholul'llhip, 1302 and Isidhiirus, 1307 and John XIX, 1351 lind M3:ttwos, Ethiopian prelate, 1038 as monk at Dayr al·lJaramus, 791
and t:>elros IV, I!thiopian prelate, 1038 and Sa'd Mlltha'll 'Abdii, 2073-2074 :and SarjiyOs, Malatl. 2096 and Timotheos I, 2262 lind ·Ur.\bl's reVQlt, 1693 Cyril VI, Patriarch. 679-6111, 680, 1621,1942 and Community Council, 582 d:l.lesoCpatriarchy, 1919 and Dayr AbU. MIn!, 706-707 and Dayr a1-lJaramOs, 791 and Dayr al·SuI!lln, 873, 874 on divorce, 1943 carly monastic life, 1541 and Ethiopian church autocephaly, 983 and Millri aJ.sury.\nI, 2091 and relies of Mark, Apostolic Saint, 1532 and Saljiylis, M:alaIT, 2097 succeSSQl'll,1911 Cyril of Alexandria. See Cyril I, Saint and Patriarch Cyril of Antioch, and hypostaSis controversy, 1260 Cyril of Alexandria, PseudO'. See PileudO'Cyril of Alcxandri:a Cyril the Futher of Rcfonn. See Cyril IV, Palriurch Cyril the Creat. See Cyril I, Saint and Patriarch Cyril of Jerusalem, Saint, 681-682,2083 on ablution, 9 on angels, 1J2 anti-Mrtnichadsm, 1522 on Bacheus, 324 and baptism, 337 on candle use at Easter, 446 on celibacy, 476 cycle of, 667
on Easter designation, 1104 on Eucharist, 1056-1057, 1061 on Gospel of Saint Mark, 1161 on hand position for receiving Euch:arist, 1065-1066 on Holy Cross of Christ, 1243, 1244 on ll/JmO;OIlSioll, 1253 lind Juda..~ Cyriacus legend, 1378 on Kiu of Peace, 1416 on prayen; fOT the dead, 889 and rite of baptism, 138 on second malTiagc, 901, 1545 Cyril Mtlqar. &.: Cyril I, Saint and Patriarch Cyril ofScythopolis, 894,1560 Cyril the Syrian, Bishop of Jerusalem, 1131 Cyrus, AnM, marital chastity of, 1543 Cyrus (Apll KIr) of Alexandria (martyr). 31,1554 Cyrus (Ap.1 lOr) of IlamanhOr (martyr), 688, ISS4 Cyrus the Caucasian (ChaJccdoilian patriarch), 1609,1666-1667,1676,2092 Cyrus 1lI,Muqawqa.~, 90, 102, 682-683,1528,1610 and Arab conquCllI of Egypt, 184-188 tomb In Alexandria, 94 Cyrus of Phasis, 2241 Czechoslovakia Coptic collections, 1703 papynls eolle.:tions, 1891 D
l)abamun (martyr), 1554 Dabbah, AI·, Dayr al·Mal.a.k, 822 Dabra LibanOS, e¢~ag~ title, 930 Dabra MClmtiq. See D-.lyr al-Magh!is Dado,Saint,1151-IIS2 Doff (musical instrument), 1738 Oaf ol·Hom", (Elias of Nisibis), 1779 Dahlak, 685 DahshOr, 685, 1653 D:aidasa (martyr), 1554 Dakhlah O:asis, monasteries at, 706,822, 1658 Dalas,685 Dalasina (martyr), 1553
\/01. I: pp. 1-3t6. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vni. 3: pp. 663-tOO4.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. t353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. \/ul. 7: pp. 2035-2]72.
INDEX
IJalmatic.647-648 oolush:!.m (martyr), 730
Damallu, 686 DamanhOr, 686-687 bL'lhops of. 915-916 martyrs, 1554
DamlinhOrl. Shaykh AI,lIoad. al-.
68' Damanhur Shubra, Darr YiiJ.utnna at. 882 DamanhOr al·Wahsh, 688 Damasclus, 1221, 1222 Damasus I, Pope (Rome), 1323, 1947 Damian, Saini (martyr). St':ll
Cosmas and Damian Damian, Saint and Patriarch,
688-689 ArllWaSius as successor, t 2S Benjamin I and polkie:s of, 376
churches d...- dk:atctllo. 716-717 and Coostanllnc of M)'\1!. 592 Coptic lCX~ of, 1455 datC$ofpatrb.rchy.1915 and Ihe Enalon, 956 feast day, 2083 Jacob Darotdacus 011. J] 19
and John of PlIrallos. 1368 and John of ShmOn, 1369
Pisenllus consecrated by, 1979 Damialla. See Dimy.'lnah Damnas (martyr), 1554 Damnl, 689_690, 1652
patriarchal seal at, 1912, 1959 visited by CllI;stodoulus, 545 Dam'iblq, llio. See Tambuq Dancers
•
Cop1ic an dcpiclions. 537, 1755-1757,1756 Coptic embroidery, 2223 resist-dyed tapeshy, 2228 tapestly with busts of, 277, 2230 wo~en teHli1c, 2226 D:ln(hm:th, 553, 690-691, 691, 1657 manyrs of, 1554 mona.~tic murAls at, 1874 phAraonic·style temples at, 1865 O'Andilly, AnHlud, 894 D:ln'cl. Ethiopian prelate, 1002 D:lnftq (village), 1922 D'Anglure, Baron, 1977 Daniel (Old Testament), 22,1618 Apocryphal Apocalypse of, 165 see also Daniel in the Uon's Dcn; Three Hebrews in the Fum.ace
Daniel, l'Iegumenos of Sectis, 125 Daniel in thc Uon's Den depictcd in Coptic an, 384-385 Gabriel, Archangel, and, 1135, 1136,1137 Daniel and Moses (hennilS), 691_692 Daniel ofScctis, Saint, 692,1648, 2083 and legend Mark the Simple, 1540-1541 O:mid Ihc Stylite, 1671 [bphne, d<''Pictcd in Coptic art, 1753-1754,1754,1757-1758, 1758 OaqM.fls,692 pilgrimages to, I ~no, 1971 Daqahlah, 693, 2270 Daqahliyyah Province, monasteries, 1648-1649 Daraj aJ·Haykal. Set Architectural elements or churches Darb al-l:Iin, 687 Darc5sy, Gt:o~cs Emile Jules, 693 Dar aJ.harb. 72 Dbr al·lslam, 72-73 Dan-aj, AI~mad, on Egyptian persecutions of Christians and Jews, 1130 Thuwat Sarnoo.m. See Dayr Abu Saraoom Dasyah (martyr), 1554 D.'ding (COptic monumentS and artifacts), 693_694 Dayr Anoo Bakhum (aJ.~wftm'ah Sharq), 731 gravestones, 1293-1294 Ke11ia excavations, 1400, 1401, 1407 sculpture in stone, 2112-2113, 2117 textiles, 255, 257 Daughters of Saint Mal)' (BanT Sucf), 2325 Daumas, Fran<;:ois, 694-695,1316 David (manyr), 1554 Da~id at COurt of SllUl, Coptic al1 depiction, 385 Dawlah, AJ·. See Mu'taman Abu Is~:iq Ibrahim ibn al·'As.'\:i1 DawiJd, Ethiopian sovereign, 1570 DawiJd,Ous!andI, 1466 [)4wOd·Shl\h, Syrian p
or
267
Day of Judgment, Sell Judgment,
l"" Ouyr, al·, 695, 856,1657,1648, 1658 see also Monaslclies; specific mon~eries
1)f1yr AbTron, 695-6%, 1650 Dnyr Abu AnOb (Nub), 696 Oayr Abu Bagha.m. See Dayr AbU Biliim Dayr AbU &nukh. &e DayI' Abu uf:lh Dayr AbU Ilifalll {A.syO!>, 696, 697, 1654 O'Jyr Abu Bif.\m (S:un.1!ul), 696-697 Dayr AbO. Blfdm (IintA), 697 DayI' Ab
""
Dayr AbQ nnah, 698-700, 699, 1604 apse of, 196 DayI' AbO I~albanah, 700 su tll$O Oayr al-sab'at Jioo.l [byr Abo. l:Iinnis (M."lllawI). 701_703,70/,794,1654 and ChrisLian subjttlS in Coplic art, 533 inscriptions found ai, 1292 John Colobos, Saini, and, 1360 murals, 270, 1874 reprt:SCntation of military (;ostumcs tlt, 650 scal for stamping eucharistic brcad, 1062 DayI' Abu Hurmus, 1652 DayI' Abu Isl,ll\q (Abnub), 703, 1655 DayI' Abo Isl,ltlq (FayyOlll), SlllI DaYI'III-J;ltlmmMll DayI' Abu Ja'rlln, 1651 DayI' AbO Jhjl\, 927, 1527 -1528 Dayr' Abl111I·lJf, 703-704,1656 Ouyr Abo Lifll, 704, 1644, 1650 Duyr Abo Muqnlf:ln, 704_706, 1654 DayI' Abu Matta (Dakhlah 03Si~),
'06 DayI' Abo Mlna (Muryltt), 706_707,724,1527 DayI' Abu Mu~, 40, 707, 1656, 1680 DayI' AbO MOsA al·'Aswad, 708 [}olyr AbO Mosh..., 708, 1654 DayI' Abo al·Ni'na'. See [}olyr Abo l:Iinnis
Vol. t: pp. t~3t6. Vol. 2: pp. 3t7-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1)52. Vol. 5: pp. 1]53-1690. Vol. 6: pp. t691_2034. Vol. 7: !'P. 2035-2371.
268
INDEX
, Dayr Abu Nub (Dayr Aptl Anfib). 770, 1654 Uayr Abu Oarqurah, 708-709 and excavations by 7..aki Yuscf
Snad,2017 aocl Simon I, 2139
Oayr Abo
al·~dir.
797
Dayr Abii Sarnbdm (Miny4), 709-710,718,1654 lklyr Abu 31·$.111, 797
D3yr Abu Sayfayn (Akhmim). &e Akhrnlm
Dayr AbU Sayfayn (Nllg Hammadi). Su Dayr Anba Palaemon Dayr Abii Sayfflyn (Old Cairn). 710_711,1427,1647,1973 Bllyl !l1·Nis:\' location, 373 churche~.
320 as convent, 2325 Epiphany lank usc. 968 murals. 1875 pilgrimagL'S 10. 1972
sec ulSQ Church of AbU
S3yfayn Dayr AbU a1·Sayfa.yn 1657
(QO~), 711,
Dayr Abu aJ.Sayfayn (Tnmwayh).
711-712,1652 Dayr Abu Shinudah. See
o-..yr
Aoha ShlnOdnh (fayy1.im) D:lyl' Abu $urTuh (Asyil! region),
1655 Day" al.Abya4 (Armanl). &e DayI' al-Malmar Dayr a!.Abya4 (Suh4j). Sec Dayr AoM ShinO
O'.Iyr a'.'Adhr:1' (SamMu!l, 715-716 DayI' al-Al).mar (Gi1Jl), 716- 717, 1652
Dayr al.Ai.lnUlr (Suhllj). &e Dayr AnM Uishoi Dayr al·'Ajllmiyytn (Fayyt1m), 1651 DayI' al.'Amil, 1651 Dayr al·Amir Tad,..... s (cairo). See Babylon DayI' al·Amir Tm.Jnh (Jab3l Abu Fudah),717 Dayr aI·Amir TOOrus (Luxor), 717, 1656 Dayr al·Amlr Tadn1s (MUM al·Amlr),718 Dayr Anbll Abshay (AbU TIj), 718_719,1654,1978 Dayr AnbJ Absh:ly (near al'Tud), 719,1657,2030 Dayr AriM nl-Abyaq.. Su. DayI' AnM ShinOJah (Suh:lj) DayI' Anba An!uniyils, 719_728, 724, 725, 726, 727, 841,869, 871. 877_878,1122, 1532, 1615,1658,1875 and Alhanasius Ill, 303 Basilios 11 ai, 358 Basilios 111 ai, 358 Byzantine-influenced an at, 241,242,275 as center of Eastcrn Dcscn monasteries, 1649 chronology, 721-723 Cyril IV and, 677,1035 and DayI' Anblll3uh'i, 741 and Dayr al-MayOn, 838 described by VansJcb (Wanslebcn), Johann Michael, 2299 difniiT found at, 1728 and Elhiopinn monks, 2191 food supplied from BUsh, 427 Gabriel VI, Palriarch, as monk in,I133 Gabriel VII, Pauiarch, death at, 1134 Gabriel VII, Pll1riarch, restOl'alionof, 1133, 1134 l,li~>r aI, 1237 history, 720-721 alld homily on Saim JustuS, 668 Dayr Anb4 An!uniyys, John XV ai, 1347 Dayr AnbA An!uniyUs John XVI ai, 1348 John XV1I1 ai, 1350 layoul of, 723-725 Macarius III relreat to, 1489 rnllnuscript on life of Paul of T:lmm;1 :It, 1925
Mark VII as monk at, 1538 Mllrqos III, Ethiopian prelate, from, 1022 Marqus al-Antiini chapel at, 1699 M;\1~wos, Elhiopian prelate, frolll, 1039 Matthew IllS dcaeon ai, 1569 Menas, Saim, aI, 1589 Olloman impacl on, 1857 painling of Abl1lham 3nd Isaac al,383 papyri colltttion, 1892 Peler VII at, 1950 lind I;'C!ros I. Ethiopian prelate, 1001-1002 pilgrims and travelers 10, 1976-1977 pillage of. 720, 722 region of, 728 role in Coptic eduenlion, 932 scriplorium of, 2108 and Thcophilos I, 2247 and 1imothcos I, 2262 and Yacobos n. 2349 Yes~aq I, Ethiopian prelate aI,
100' and Yils:lb 11. 2363 DayI' Anb4 An\uniyfts (Oif!>. Sec Monasteries of the Upper Sa'ill Dayr AnbJi Biikhilrn, see ull>u Dayr al·Mal:lk Mlkhll'll ((lim); Dayr al·Shuhad.'I' Dayr Anbll DakhOm (Abydos), 40, 729, 1680 Dayr Anba. B5khum (BarjanCls), 729 Dayr AnI>! B:lkhUm (Mcdamud; al·Mad:lmUd), 729-730,1657 DayI' Anb:l Bakhum (al·Sawam'ah Sharq), 78, 730_731, 7JI DayI' AnM BTf#ibii, 731_732,1656 Dayr Anbii Bisad:lh, 78, 73 J, 732-733,733,883, 1657, 1973, 2030 Idfa. local ion. 1280 Dayr AnM Bishoi (Barshah·Minyi). &e Dayr a1-Barshah Dayr Anba. Bishoi (Scclis), 734-736,735,736,749,876, 879,883,884, 1623, 1972, 2029,2103,2104,2105 keep conSlruClion, 1395-1396 pilgl'imnges to, J970 I'shoi Seelis relics at, 2029
or
Vol. I: pp, 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: Pf'. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 1: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
refeclories, 735-736, 2056 reslored by Benjamin 11,377 Dayr AIIM Bishoi (Suhllj), 736-740,1654,1875,2117 apse of, 196 archileclurnl ~ulplure and p.1inlings, 739-740, 764, 770 buildings, 740 hislory, 736-738 inscriplion.~ found aI, 1291 murals, 1875 Pococke visil, 1349 DayrAnM UI1II1, 741-744, 743, 744,878,165],1875.1925 Bulus al·BthhI and, 423 as cconler of Eowcm Desert monasteries, 1649 and Coptic art, ]90, 541 food supplied from Bosh, 427 Gabriel VII, Palriarch, restoradon of, 1133. 1134 hlSloricallandmarks,741 inscriptions, 1292 and John XVII, 1348 and John XIX, 1351 Mark VlI as monk at, 15]7-15]8 old church, 742-744 painlings aI, 1659 pupyri colll,.'i;lion, 1892 Petcr VI at, 1949 pilgrillls and travelers 10, 1976-1977 lravelers' repl)l1S on, 722, 741,
'"
Dllyr Anb~ Dal)'Us, 744, 840, 848, 1658, 2358 Dayr Anb~ Hadr.1, 744_747, 746, 851,855,870,919,1190, 1295,1657 ambulalory of, 195 :u1 .\lId mumls, 541. 747,1874 church llrchitCClurc, 554 inscriptions found Ill, 1291, 1293,1295 keep (;onstl'u(;llon, 1]96 octagon·domed church aI, 182] refectory, 2056 ~e fll.w l'ladr'l'i of Aswan, Snint Day" Anb.'\ Hell:1lj (NlIq:'\d..1h), 747 nayr AnM Hellas (Wlidi OIl· Nalrfm), 747 _748 Dayr AnM ~li7.lqyfil (Arrnanl), 748 Dayr AnM Mnqlir, 12, 20, 37, 307, 748-756,749,750-756,789, 790-791,808,824,825,835,
927,1122,1397,1491,1533, 1571,1615,1616,1625,1972 Abmham and GL"OrgC of &:elis al,12-13 Agathon of Alexandria aI, 66 Agalhon the &ylite at, 69 art depicting Daniel aI, 384-385 Benjamin I CllllOn for, 376 alld CalL'Chetical Sc-hool of Alexandria, 931-932 as center of Coptic ecclesiastical culture, 1459 and Chrislodoulus, 545 consecration of oil (myron) aI,
no
and Cosmas I, 636 and Cosmas II, 636 and Cyrili, 671 and CynlH, 675 and Demetrius II, 892 encomium on Gabriel, Archangel. in codex of, 1136 Ephraem Syros, sainI aI, 963 Gabriel I aI, 1127 Gabriel Hal, 1128 GQrd~t1 Ollh~ Monks daily readings at, 178 Giyorgis I, Ethiopian prelale aI, 1006 gravc of 5awiros, Ethiopian prelate. aI, 1006 ~14n at, 1237 History of Joseph lhe Carpenler manuscript al, 1373 illuminated manuscripl, 1284 Isaac, Pauiarch, as monk at, 1303 Isillmlc·innuenced Coplic art,
IJII Jacob, Saint at, 1318 James of &:etis at, 1321 and John t, 1337 llnd John Ill, lhe Merciful, 1337 and John IV, 1338 and John VI, 1342 and John of Parallos, 1367 and John of $cetis, 1362 keep constr'tlctlon, 1395-1396 Kh:i'ill at, 1410 Kh.5.'il II burialsile, 1412 library, 1449 Macarius 1 as monk at, 1487 MaCarius 11 as monk aI, 1487 manuscript on life of Puul of Tamma at, 1924, 1925 Mimi I as monk at, 1631 Min:'!. II as monk at, 1632
269
Onophrius, Saint, portrayed at, 184' Olloman impaCI on, 1857 papyri Colleclion, 1892 as patriarchal n'5idence, 1912 Peler V and, 1948, 1949 PhllOlheus as monk aI, 1959 rebuilding of, 1535 relics of forty·nillc martyrs of Seetis aI, 1121 relics of Ishkin1n, SainI, aI,
m
relics of John Colobos aI, 1361 relics of Mark, Apostolic sainI at, 376,1532 reliefs of, 275 revival of, 755-756 Shenule I aI, 21]) synod aI, ]60-361 and ta/srr, 2198 and Testarnenl$ of the Palriarchs, 163-164 and woman monk NabdUnah, 1769 and YO~anna, Bishop, 2355 YOsfib I aI, 2362 Zeno, Esnpenor,endoWlllenl o~ 749, 1462 DayI' AnM Mali)'3s. S~e Dayr al·FakhOr Dayr Anhfi Orion, 12 J>ayr AnM Pnloemon, 757, 822, 1657 Dayr Anba Pisenlius, 757, 819, 1656 DayI' AnbA Ruways. See J>ayr al·Khandllq DayI' Anbll ~mO'll (NaqIlJllh). See DayI' al-SanaJ DayI' Anba ~mo'il ofOalamitn, 130,758-760,806,845,1615. 1650 Isaac of OalumOn and, 1304 keep eonstru(;tion, 1396 relics from Birmfi, 392 and W:ldI al.Rayylin, 2311 DayI' Anbli S!iwlr'Us (Asyt1!), 760_761,927,1615,1654 DayI' Anb:'\ ShinOd.ah. See Dayr al-~lIb
Dayr Anh:'l. Shlnt1dah (Fayyt1m), 1651 D-.ayr Anbtl ShinoJah (O~), 1657, 1658 Dayr AnM ShinOdah (SuMj). 60, 69,705,708,734,736,737, 761-770,767,804,836,884,
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 3]7-662. vol. J: pp.663-1004. Vol.•: PI'>- 1005-1352. Vol. 5: I'f'. ])53-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: PI" 2035-2372.
270
INDEX
Dayr AnbA Shinlidah (SuMj) (COlli.)
1092,1654,1679,1875,1908, 1921,1968,1969 Agalhonicus ofTar.:;us ITcaliSC5 011,69-70 Alexa/Ida ROIlJlmce frogmcn! found at, 2059 apse of, 196 lIrchilcC1UI'C, 617, 766-769, 767, 768 0111,617 as.'iCU, 1641, 1642 Besa, Abbol, 378-379 codell on Gabriel, Archangel, ai, 1136 codex of Gregory of Nyssa ai, 1184-1185 codell on Hcr.adidcs, Saini, ai, 1220 codell of Theodosius of Jemsalem nl, 2242 codices on John of Lycop
manuscript mCnlion of Gregory of Nazianmsat, 1183-1184 manuscripl on Philip of Analolia ai, 1956 and miracles of Mercurius of Caes.area, 1592 Pamin, SainI, honored aI, 1878 Paphnulius celebmted:n, 1882 PllPYrus collection, 1891, 1892, 189],1894,1895 papyrus discoveries, 1900 I'ocockc vi.~it to, 1349 Selh as archimandrite of, 2121 Shenule as 1I1'chimandrile of. 2131-21)3 Shcnulc iconography aI,
538-539, 539 Thomas, Saint, typika at, 2256 and Viclor of Tabenntst, Saint, 2308 visited and described by Vansleb (Wtlnslcben), Johann Michael. 2299 ZenohiOli burialsile at, 2371 Dayr Anh!L Yul.mnnis, Kha'll II as monk at, 1412 DayI' Andnl1twus. See Dayr Abu al-Ur DayI' Apa Agcnios, 1657 Da)'T Apa Anub (al·Ashmlinayn), Set Dayr Abu Nub IkIyr Apa Anlib (Widlal.Na!riin), 770 Da)'T Apa Apollo. ~c Bawl! Da)'T Apa HoI' (Sawadah), 770-771,1974 DayI' Apa HoI' (Siry;\qiis), 771_772 DayI' Apa lsJ.Wq (Ism'I), 772, 1656 DayI' Apa Jeremiah (Damiella). Scc Monasteries of Ihe Daqahllyyah Province Da)'T Apa Jeremiah (JiIj.'i.), 1657 Dayr Apa Jeremllih (Saqqarn), 34, 262,718,772_779,918,1587, 1642,1649,1653,1888 archaeology, 773-776, 777, 778,2040 archimandl'ite ai, 193 an;hilct:tural SCUlptUI"e, 776-777,776,1753; see also slIbhtad sculptufC in stone an ai, 389, 2004; Stc a/50 related subheads 0111 depicting Abraham and Isaac. 383 and Byzantine innuences on Coplic an, 241
and Christian subjc<:ts in Coptic an, 532-533 Coptic glass e",cavalions, 1143, 1144,1145,1/46 dClfltrarWs ai, 895 founder of, 193, 532-533 frescoes of Virgin Enlhroned OIl, 542, 543 fresco of OnophriU5, Saint, at, 1842 hllU from in Coptic Museulll (Old ClIiro), 608 heglJIIletlOS title used at, 1216 alld Iior, 12S4 inscriptions found lit, 1291, 1293 murals, 1875 musical instruments, 1739, 1740 paintings, 777-779,1659,1660 protsfos at, 2021 sculpture in slone ai, 2117 stelae from, 2149 1>ayr Apa Macarius, ~c Mona~teries of Ihc Upper ~'id
Ollyl' Apa Nob. See MOn:\sleries of the Upper ~1"d DayI' Apa Phoibammon, 779-781, 786,857,918,1093,1656, 1657,1874 Abraham of Hermonthis as abbot of, I) IIOcienl cOrTCSp
16"
DayI' aJ-'Arabah. Stt Dayr Anba Anliiniyiis Dayr al-Albal Shahld (DayI' Thcophilus), 1658 Dayr Arq a1-l;iajiz, 927 DayI' ArganiiS. See Dayr a1·Jamiis (Maghigha) Dayr ai-Annan, 782 Armenian inscriplions, 1290
Vol. I: PI'. t-3Ib. Vol. 2: PI'. 317-1'>62. Vol. 3: PI'. bb3-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: PI'. 1353-t69O. Vol. b: PI'. lb91-2034. VnJ. 7: PI'. 2035-2372.
INDEX
Dayr ArsAnlylls. See DayI' al·Ou~yr (Turah) DayI' al·'AsaI (Minyat BanI Kh3!jlb), 782, 784, 1654 Dayr Asfal al.A~, 95, 782_783,
'64'
Dayr al·'Askar, 783, 818, 837, 871, 1649, 1652 Dayr'AI~, 782, 784,1653, 1655 Dayr al·'Awanah (AsyO!>, 784. 1655,1971 DayI' al·'Ayn. Sell Dayr ai-Malak M!kha',1 (Qamolah) Dayrayn (village), 1652 Dayr al-'Aysh. Su Dayr al·MalM: M1W'II
Dayr al·'Azab (Fayyiim), 784_785, 1650, 1651 Abraam I. Saint, gravesite, 10 Dayr Arilun. &e Monasteries of the Middle $a'id Dayr DabilOn al-Daraj, 1647 Dayr al·Badla. See Dayr al·MaymOn DayI' al.BaghI. See Dayr al~yr (l'urah) Dayr al·8aJ.u1. See Dayr Apa Pholbammon Dayr al-Bakarah. Su Dayr al-'Adhr.l' (Jabal al.Tayr); Dayr ll1-'Adhrti' (SamAIO!); Dayr MAr MlnA (Jabal Abo FOdah) Dayr al-BakhIt (WIIor), 728, 779, 785-786,849,1655,1656 DayI' BakhOm (AkhmTm), 1655 Dayr Bakhom (ldli1). See DayI' al·MalAk MlkhA'Tl Dayr al.Bala')'1.nh, 50, 786-787, 1073,1389,1539,1654 rdCCtOriC5 of, 2056 DayI' a1.BalIA~ (Ol~), 787_788, 1656 DayI' BlilOjah, 78t1, 1654 DayI' Bamwiyyah, 1651 DayI' al·BanAt, 788-789, 789, 1647, 1651 church of Mercurius of Cacsarca, 1594 as convent, 2325 Dayr Banilb. See DayI' Abo Nob Dayral.BaramOs, 7,10,12, 789-794,790,791,792, 1395-1396, 1576,2103,2105 Abrnam I ai, 10 archilecture, 791-794, 792, 793,2056
Christodoulus at, 544 and Cyril v, 677. 1693 and Cyril Vl, 678 and Dayr Abu Musa al.'Aswad, 708 (sidhorus ai, 1307 John XIV ai, 1347 John XVl ai, 1347 John XIX £11,1351 Malthew III al. 1571 Malthew IVai, 1571 Moses Ihe BI3I;k's relics at,
'68'
and reconstnlction of Dayr Anba -?amu'il of Qa!amu.n, 759, 760 Seetis lQ<:ll.tion, 2102, 2105 sculptu~ in stone at, 2113, 2116-2117 Yol;uumes I, Ethiopian prelate, at, 1001 Yu.l:tanni al·Maqsl aI, 2358 ue also al·Baraml1sl, Father Anloni05 Dayr Baljanus. &e Dayr Anba Bakhum (Batjanus-Miny.i) Dayr aJ-Barshah and Dayr aJ-Nakhlah, 771, 794-796, 1255, 1654 Dayr Bawlos. See Monasteries of Ihe Upper :?aId Dayr Bayt Isus_ See Dayr al·Jal'llOs (Magh:igha) Dayr bi'I.Habash, 796 DayI' al·Bi~rah (Bu~r.lh) (Asyiit), 796-797,1655 DayI' Bisus. See DayI' aJ·Jamus (Maghagha) Dayr Btl Bagham, 927 Dayr Bu Magham. See DayI' Abu Bifam (rima) Dayr Buq!ur of Shel, 797_798, 811,1655 DayI' Bli Sawirus, 927 DayI' Bu!rus Wa BOlus. See DayI' al·0ll!ir1yyah DayI' Colluthus. See Monasteries of the Upper ~'id Dayr Dhat a].!.'arn, 1651 Dayr al·Dik, 798_799, 847, 1654 and Christian subjecls in Coptic art. 533 foundations of. 146 J)o,lyr Dimushiyyah, 165t Dayr Disya, 1651 Dayr Durunkah, 799, 855, 856. 1654
271
pilgrimages to, 1970 Dayr Ebifania. 800 Dayr Epiphanius, 800_802, 817, 857.1078,1656 church at Shaykh 'Abd al-Oumah, 2128 inscriplions found at, 1291 mummification, 1697 Pisentius archives at, 1456 wall inscriptions, 689 w<:aving, 1641 Dayr al·Fllkhurt, 802-805, 803 804, 1653, 1656, 1875.2056 Dayr aJ·Ganadlah, 1654 Dayr aJ.Ghan.3.yim, 805, 1658 Dayr Ghubriy:ll, 805, 1658 Dayr al.I:labash, Peter V burial at, 1949 Dayr al·l;Iablli (Monastery of the Hennils), 38 Dayr al'':ladld, 805, 1653 DayI' a.1.1:lajar, 806, 1658 DayI' al-1~amAmah. See DayI' Abu Sayfa.yn (~) DayI' Hamas. See DayI' al.'Awanah DayI' a'.I~amid'lt, 1109 DayI' a]·Hamm:1m (Dayr Abu. Isl:t:1q), 37, 806-807,1650 Dayr al·Han3dah. See Monasteries of the Middle $a'id Dayr al.Haraqal. &e DayI' nl·Qu~yr
714 John 111 ai, 1337 DayI' lsidol'Us. See DayI' a]·Madlnah DayI' [sus. See Dnyr' nl·Jnl'llus (Mngh!1gha) DayI' al.'I?Am (Monastcry of the Doncs) (Asyii!>, 809-810. 809, 842, 1654 Dayr Jabal al·Tayr. See Dayr 1l1.'Adhr.l' (Sa0141111) DayI' al-Jabr.lwt (A.~yilt), 114, 810-812,8//,8/2,853, 1653 DayI' al·Jan:1dlah. &e Dayr Abo Maqrofah DayI' aJ·JIlr.l
Vol. I: pr. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp.317-662. vol.]: pp. 66]-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1]52. Vol. 5: pp. 1]5]-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
272
INDEX
Dayr al·Jamus (Maghdgha), 813,
1972 Dayr al·Jawli, 814 Dayr al·JazImh (Monastcry or the Island). Sec Dayr al·ROmdniyyah Dayr JimyAnah. Sce Dayr Sill Dimy5nah Dayr al·Jim. See Dayr al-Sanad Dayr al·JIl', 814, 1654 Dayr al·Hld. See llayr al.Mayiln Dayr al.Juml113yt.a!l. See Day.Anbfi AntoniyOs: Dayr al-MaymOn Dayr aI-Kahmas. See Day.al·B:111ds Dayr Karfunah, 927 Dayr al·Karrim. Su Dayr NahyA Dayr Katrch. Su Dayr al-5halwTt Dayr aI·Kh1dim, 145, 814, 860,
861 Dayr al·K.handaq, 23, 814_815, 1517,1647 AnM Ruwa)'li buried ai, 129 contemporary patriarchal residence alsile or, 1913 Gabriel VI buried at, 1133 Mauhew I tomb ai, 1570 reliC5 of Mark, APOSlOIk: Saint. at. 1532 Day.- al·Kharbah, 1655, 1656 Dayr Kharfunah. See Day.al.Mu!!in Dayr al-Khasab. Su Dayr al-NaqlOn Dayr al-Kub.1niYY;lh, 815_816, 816,851. 1657 ambulatol)' of, 195 and church architectul'c in EgypI,554 octagon,uolllcd church at, 1823 DayI' al-Kul:lh. See DayI' M;1.r Buq!ur (OamOlah) DayI' Kyl'iakus. See Oayl' Epiplmnlus Dayr al·Mndlnah, 816-818, 857, 1620, 1656, 1874 tern)', Jaroslav, and, 511 and costume or the re[igiou.~, 653 exclwalcd under du Bourguet, Pierre, 4[4 D.'lyr al·Ma'dOdl. See DayI' Abet l:IallX!.nah Dayr al·Madwid. See Dayr al·Sab'at JiMl DayI' Maghtirat ShDqalqTl, 1974
Day.- al.Magh~is, 818-819, 870, 1649, 1652 destroyed during patriarchate of John Xl, 1345 Zar'a Yd'qob's grid al destruction of, 1053 DayI' al·Majma', 757, 819-821, 1656 O"Jyr al·Maldk, 822, 1657 Day.- a1-MaI1k a1-Bahrt (Cairo). See Dayr aJ·Khandaq Day.- aI·Malak (D3khIah Oasis), 822,822 Dayr al·Maldk Ghubriy;\1. See Dayr al-Naqliin Dayr al·Maldk Mlkhll'll (Akhmim), 78,823,813,1655,1974 Day.- aI·MaIak Milli'll (Fayy\lm), 713,815.820,821,824,865 Day.- aJ.f.ialD,: Mikha'il (Fayyllm), papyrus collection, 1899 Da)'T al-Maldk MlkhA'll (Idru), 825, 1656 Dayr aI·Malak Mikha'll (JiJji), 825-826, 1657 Da)'T aI·Malak Mikhd11 (Mardghah),826, 1654 Dayr ai-Malak MIW'II (Naj al·Dayr), 826-827, 817 Dayr aI·Malak Mikha'U (Naqadah), 827 Dayr al·Malak Mikhd'U (Oamiilah), 827_828,828,1656,1658 Dayr ai-Malak Mikhd'il (Oina), 1656, 1657 lJayr al·MaUik Mikha'il (Ou~), 1656, 1657, 1658 DayI' al·Malak Mikhd'il (al.RayramOn),828-829,1654 Dayr ManiiWI.Is. Sce Dayr al-Shuhada' (Ism'!.) Dayr Man~iil". See Dayr al·Mah'ik MlkM'I[ (ldfO) DayI' Maqn1fiyus, 705 D;lyr Mar Buqlur (lcme). Sec Monnsteries of the Upper ~'id
Dayr Mar Buq!ur (Naqddah). See DayI' al-Mallik Mikha'il (Qamiilah) O"dyr Mar Buq!ur (Oamo[ah), 554, 829-830,830,1656,1657 Dayr Mar Buq!ur (QO..9. Sec DayI' Abu Sayfuyn (OWl) Dayr Mar I;Iannll. &e DayI' ai-Tin DayI' Mdr Jhjis (Dimiqrdl), 830-831, 1650, 1656
pilgrimages to, 1972 Dayr Mllr Jirji5 al'l:IadIdl, 78, 713, 831_833, 1657 Dayr Mdr Jirjis (Naqlldah). Sec DayI' al.Majma' DayI' Mar Kyriakos, 1657 Dayr M.1r Min! (Gharbiyy-..h), 707, 833, 1652 Dayr M1r Mina (Hiw/Nag Hammndi), 717, 833-834, 1656 Dayr Mar Mind (lby.1.r), 1652 Dayr MAr Mind (Jabal AbO Fiidah), 834 Oayr Ml'ir Murqus al·Ra.sUli. Sec Oumal Mari DayI' MarqOrah, 1654 Day.- MarqOryus. Sce Dayr Abo Sayfuyn (Cairo): Dayr aI·MalM!: MikM1[ (Idhi) Dayr Mdr Stefanos, 1657 DayI' Marl Maryam, 835, 1655 Day.- Mar Tum!s, 78, 835-836, 835 Dayr al·Ma!maf, 836-837, 836, 1656 Dayr Malm, 837 DayI' MawAs. See Monasteries of the Middle ~'Id O"..yr al·Maymah (Gharbiyyah), 783,837-838,871,1652, 1649 Dayr al·Maymun, 838_839, 839, 1653 pilgrims and lI'3ve1ers 10, 1977 restoration of, 1134 DayI' al·MU{,ull, 843 DayI' IlI·Migh\;\!;, 871 DayI' Mlkhd'l[ al'Oibli, 927, IM7 Oayr Minyat Tanah. See Dayr al.Magh!i~
Dayr al.Mis:lykrnh, 839-840, 840 DayI' al.Mu~drib. Sec Dayr al·Amir Tadl;llll (Luxor) DayI' nl-Mu~arraq, 784, 840_841, 1118,1654,1736 Abranm I, Saint, vows at, 10 Clerical College at, 564 Ethiopian monks at, 765,1039, 2191 Gabriel IV as monk at, 1130 Gabriel VII restoration of, [[ 34 icons of As!dsl aJ·Rumi at, 294 IqllldiyOs Lablb and, 1302 Isidhorus, Bishop, at. 1307 John XII at, 1346 John XIII at, 1346
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: 1'1'. 311-662. Vol.): pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: 1'1'. 135]_1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2Q.14. Vol. 7: 1'1'. 20].5-2J72.
INDEX
keep construction, 1395 manusclipl on Macrobius at, 70s and MlIttwos, Ethiopian prelate, at, 1039 Mauhew I at, 1569 pilgrimages to. 1969 Dayr al·Mul)arraqah, 841-842, 1653 Dayr M~. See Dayr Sill Oimyo\nah
Dayr Mu.,!1'f1 U .. hif, 342, 1658 Dayr a/.Mu!!in, 842-843, 1654 Dayr Nahyi (Giza), 843, 1652 Dayr III·Nakhlah, See Dayr a/·Barshah and Dayr al-Nakhlah Dayr al·N4mlls (Annanl), 844,
",.
Dayr a/·NaqlUn, 758, 788, 845-846, 1650, 1651 pilgrimages to, 1972 YQnA (Jonas) of Annant at, 2358 Dayr al·Na:;tr3 (Antinoopolis), 847, 1654 confused with Dayr al·DIk, 798 foundations of, 146 Dayr al.N~n\ (Armanl), 847-843, 1656 confused with Dayr al·Misaykrah, 839-840 Dayr al.Na.~n\ (AsyOl), 848 Dayr al.Nas!Or, 712, 796, 848, 862, 1647 Tm:odosius II buried at, 2242 Dayr Nujtuhur, See Monasteries in the Pl'ovince of Oalyubiyyah Dayr al·Numurah. See DayI' Anbd Buill DayI' al·Nu-.:hah, 1647 OilyI' Onophrios, See Monasleries of the Middle ~a'id Dayr Pampane. Sec Monastel'ies of the Middle ~'Id DayI' Papnute. See Monasteries of the Upper $a'ld DayI' PatennuthiuR. See Monastedes of the Upper ~'Id
Dayr Pci·lsus. See Dayr al·Jamas (Maghagha) Dayr Philemon. See Mona...teries of the Middle $a'id Dayr PhllOthawus. See Dayr al.Nas!ilr . Dayr PiliCntius (Luxor). See
Monastelies of Upper Egypt Dayr Pisentius (Naqadah). &e Dayr ai-Malak Mikha'U (Naqadah) Dayr Posidonios, 849,1656 Dayr al·Qalamiln. &e Dayr AnbA ~mti'1l of Oalnmun Dayr Oamolah al..()ibll. See Dayr aJ·Mal::ik Mikhail (OamOlah) Dayr al~nun, 1653 Dayr al~rtyyah, 849-8.50, 1653 Dayr 0a!!4n, 1658 Dayr Oi&riylis, 850, 1646 Dayr al.()i~ Yuhannis. &e Dayr a1-5aqiyah Dayr Qubbal aJ·H.a.w.i, 850_852, 851,852,1657 octagon-domed chureh ai, 1823 Cayr Qumal Mar'I. See Qumat Marl Dayr a1-OUrq~, 78, 852, 1655 Dayr al-0l1.,ayr, 853,1653,1654 Murqus ibn Oanbar at, 1699 octagon-domed church at, 1823-1824 Dayr al-Qu~yr (furah), 853-855, 855, 1395, 2358 Dayr al·Ro\hibtlt. 1647 Dayr Rjfuh, 16S4 Dayr al·Rls, 1658 Dayr aI·ROm, 1680 Dayr a1.ROrruiniyyah, 856, 1657 Dayr al·ROm!, 729, 856-857, 1656 Dayr al·Rusul. See Mona~terie~ of the Middle Sa'td Dayr al·Sab'at Ji~[, 78, 700, 852. 857_858,1655 Dayr ~brah. See Dayr al·Malak Mikha'I1 Dayr al.~~fuh. See Dilyr al·Sab'al JiMl Dayr .$af1 al·KhanuOlir. Sec Oayr 'Atiyyah Dayr al'.$alib, 703, 704, 858_860, 859,1656 DayI' al·Sanad, 860 Dayr $anm1ris, 1651 O..yr ,,1·Sanqodyyah, 860-861, 1653,1974 Dayr a[·!Chadim link with, 814 DayI' al·S:i.qiyah, 861,1656 Dayr Anbli 1:li7.iqy4lIink wilh, 748
Dayr Saw.idah. See Dayr Apa Hor (Minya) Dayr Saylah. See Dayr al·'Adhm' (FayyOm); Dayr al.I:lammdm
273
Dayr al·ShahTd PhTlilthtlwaus (Jhjtl),86I_862 Dayr al·Shahtd Tadrus al.Mul)4rib, 862, 862 Dayr al·Shahld Tadrus (Oamiilah). Su Monasteries of the Upper ~'Id
Dayr al-Shahtd Tadrus {OifJ}. See Monasteril'S of the Upper ~'Id
Dayr Shahmn. 862-863, 1570, 1653 and Barsilm Ihe Naked, Saint, 348-349 burial of Benjamin II ai, 378 Mark IV as monk at, 1536 Peter V as abbot of, 1948 Dayr al·ShaIlA, 788, 1651 DayI' al-Shalwtl, 863, 864, 1656 hermilages found ncarby, 1225 Dayr al·Sham', 863, 865, 1652 Paphnutius the Hermit death and relics ai, 712,1883 Dayr al·Shaykhah. See Dayr al·~ubaniyyah
Oayr a1-Shayy.11In (Monastery of thc Demons), 863 Dayr Shubl'A Kalsa., 1652 D
Vol. 1: pp. 1_316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol.•: pp. 1005-1352. Vol, 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-20J.4. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
274
INDEX
Dayr al-Su~n (COlli.) church altnr, 107 church a.'ChitectUI'e, 554 Dayr Anbli l3ishoi counu~rpa.1.
73. G:ibriel VII as pric:n in, II J I Isidhun.J$ a..'l abbol at, 1307 1slamic·influenced Coptic an, 1311, /JJJ kJ,ilAlloJr in church at, 1415 library, 1449 and MaUri al&ryJ.nl, 2091 pilgrimage,; 10, 1972 and Shenouda III, 2130 lind Simon I, 2138 Syriac inscriptions, 1290 Da)'T Tddrus, 1647, 1654 DayrTW, 881,1351,1655,1971 Dayr al·Tayr. Su Dayr al·'Adhr:l' (Jabal al·Jayr) Dayr lheophilus, 1658 Dayr aI-l'ln, 796, 881-882,1647 Dayr al·TInoidah. Su Da)'T AbU I)jfjm (Asyi1!l Dayr Ton Ethiopon. Su Dayr al.Mui,larraq Dayr Turoh. See Dayr al~yr (Turah) Dayr al'Turfuh, 882 Dayr Umm 'All. See Dayr al.ROmllniyyah Da)'T al,Wus!<1nl. See O'oIyr al·Shuha~'
Da)'T YO~an~ (~anhur Shub.'::l), 882 Dayr Yul.mnnis (al.Minshdh), 883, 1657 Dayr Yubannis K;ulla, 883,1412 Dayr Yubannis al·Qastr {Asyi1!}. See Da)'T al"I~.am (Asyi1\) DayI' Yul.lanni~ aJ'O~rr (Wiidi a)·Nfl!r'On),883-884 Dayrll)-Yuntln. See DayI' aJ·Ou.~ayr (Turah) Dayr' a)·Znk/iwah, 1651 DayI' al.7..:lwiyllh, 884, 1654 DayI' a).7..uy1lln (Shal'Onah), 2 I 28 Dayr aJ.Zujllj. See E.naton, the Day5, epagomcnal (intercalary),
",
Days of the week Saturday, 2098-2100 Sunday, 2159-2160 Days of the year, Abmxa..'l, 14 O'oIyumldis. See Diomede (mar1yr) I>.tylit, DayI' Abu SarabAm in, 709-710
Day of worship. Su Sabbath Deacon, 885-886 aposlles and, 2015 Didoscafia on, 899 fun use by, 1473 and Iaying-on of hands, 1432 and liturgical music, 1719, 1721,1729,1137,1738 and liturgical yestments, 1477, 1478 musical role, 1910 origination of rank, 885, 886-887 place in ecclesiastical hienlrChy, 1229,2016 rirual book for, 1729, 1737 see also Subdeacon Deacon and archdeacon, oroination of, 886-888 Deaconess, 888 Did4SCQlia on, 899 Dead, prayer for the, 889 Dead Sea Scrolls of the Essc-nes, 1148 De anima et resumc/iane (Gregory of Nyssa), 1184-1185,1958
""',h funenlly murals, 1873
gnosticism on, 1156 mourning customs, 1686 mummification, 1696-1697, 1865 mummy labels, 1698 netherworld, 1499 prayer for the dead, 889 tombstone inscriptions with lamentations, 1293-1294 ~'ee also Afterlife; Burial rites; Cemeteries; Funeral'Y customs; Martyrli; Mummification; Stela; Tombs Debt. Sec Law of obligations Declus (martyr), 1554, 1559 Dcclus, Emperor, 889-891 Encomium of elallCU,lS on pcrseGutions of, 1193 and martyrdom of Mcrcurius of Caesarea, 1592 patriarch under, 1914 persecutions under, 909, 911, 1868,1936 successor, 2298 Oe<:ius, govemorofTuricum (Zurich), 1082, 1110, 2057 and manyrdom of Exupcranlius, Saint, 1082
Decoration, Coptic interlacing motif, 251-252 De deitale Filii ('f Spiritus &mcli (Gregory of Nyssa), 1184 Defen~ of Origen (Eusebius and Pamphilus), 411,1071,1879 Deftnsor uclesiae, 891 De fide (Agathonlcus of Tarsus), 69, 70 OefTocklna: of priests, 891, 1931 De haeresibus, 71 DeiI' Orna.li. Su Dayr aJ.ROm1niyyah De uga/ume ad Gaium (Philo of Alexandria), 1956 Oelenaye, H., as Coptic hagiographer, 1191 Della Valle, Pietro. Su Pietro delle Valle Demel, H., 815 Demetrius I, Patriarch, 891-893, 1471,1866,1999,2083 and baptism of Dionysius the Gre:u,909 Book of Ep:u::t, 409-411 dates of patriarchy, 1914 on Easl:er c1ate-Klling, 1104 encomium in honor of, 1117 and Heroclas, Saint, 1219 marital chastity of, 1543 and nuns, 1822 and Origen, 470, 609,1219, 1847,1851,1855 and onhodox Christianity in Egypt, 1222 and Panlaenus, 1881 recognition of Coptic fasts, 1094 Demetrius n, Patriarch, 713, 893 Demetrius II, Patriarch and Atndti!wos, Ethiopian prelate, 1037 and Cyril V, Patriarch, 677 ilittesofpatriarchy, 1919 election of 5uccessor, 1911 and founding of Coptic school at Asyi1!, 2197 and Sa'd MrkhA'fl 'Abdtl, 2073 Tadrus 1I!·Mashriql as historian of,2197 Demetrius of Antioch, 894-895, 1961 and Cycle of John Chrysos/om and Demetrius, 667, 1358 and John Chrysoslom, 1358 in Nubian liturgy, 1816 and Viclor Siratelates, Saint, 2305,2306-2307
Vol. I: pp. I-Jib. Vol. 2: pp. 317-bb2. Vol. 3: pp. 66J-ll)l)t. Vol.": pp. 1005-1352. Vol. s: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: 1'1'. 1691_2034. Vol. 7: pp. 20J5-2372.
INDEX
Demon poswseion and h~ings in Coptic community,1212-1214 James, Saini, power 10 exorcise, 1320 Paulthc Simple's power over, 1923 Demons, depiction in Coptic an, 370-371, 385~386 DemOSlhenes, 1889 Demotic wriling, 1169 De Nellivitale (Demetrius of Anlioch), 894 Dcndera, Su Dandarah Dcn l'leijer, J., 1573 Denis of Paris, Saint, 908 Denmark, Coptic collections, 1703 De plo.cills Mrmichfleowm (Alexander of Lycopolis), 87-88 Deposit. See Law, Coptic: Private
law De pril1cipiis (Origen), 1847, 1852, 1853-1854, 1855 De processi(me Spiritus Sancli (Ansdm of Cantcrbury), 1113 DerdcltC3S.1901-1902 Dermataus of Pemje, Saint. 2083 Dennat1wOs. Sl't Patennuthius, Saini A Dueriptiorr of Ihe EaM al1d Somt Other COUl1tries (pococke), 1983 Descrip,ion de l'Egyple (Villotcau), 1742,Im Desen. Sl'e Cavcs; Hc.nnits; Kellia; Monasteries of the Eastern Desen; Monasteries of the We$tem Desen; Nitri.; 0a.~i5; $celis Desel1 fathers, 894 Ammonius of Kcllia, 113-114,
'94 Apop}Jlllegmo.ta Tlalmm on, 177-178 Annenian setllement, 234 Arsenius of SCelis and Turah, 240-241 and British Isles Chri~tian convens,417-418 Copres, Saint, on, 598 exclusion of women, 1663 John Colobos, Saini, 1359-1361 Onophrius, Saint, 1841 see also Asceticism; Anchoresis; Monasticism, Pachomian
De spiritu tllittua (Saint Augustine), 1930 Dc IrinuaU (Augustine), 1114-1115 DtuluarWs, 895 Dcutcrocanonica1 books. Su A-pocryphalliterature DCvaud, Eugene Victor, 89' Devil iconography of, 247-248, 249 renunciation in baptismal liturgy, 339-340 ~c a150 Antichrist; Demon possession; Satan "Devil traps", 1508 De viris iIluslribus (Saint Jerome), 1920,1921 Dhimmis. See AIlI al·Dhimmah Diac/mia, 209, 895-896, 1826 Diadems, marriage, 1544 Dialects. See AppendiJ: Diuloglle of Ihe Savior, 897-898 Diapolis Magna. Su Karnak; ,,",,0'
Diatonic progression, 1721-1722, /722 Dictionaries Arabic-French, 1284-1285 Annenian, 1424 Coptic, 614, 661, 1424, 2107, 2145 Copto-Arabk,34, 1267, 1302, 1748 Greek, 1227 ~e also Appendix; Coplologkal studics; Grammars Didache, 179, 180,898-899 on absolution, 17 on confession, 584 hosanna in, 1258 on immersion, 1285-1286 Didascalia, 898, 899-900 Arabic translntiOn, 20 as basis for lhe Aposlolic Couslilwion.~,
179
Rnd bishops, 394 copied by IbrahIm ibn Sulaym:..n al.Najjar al-MlI1, 1273 on Eucharislic fast, 1063 on Holy Communion on Saturday, 2098 on the seven canonical hours,
....-448 on use of candlo in church, 445 Didaskaleion (Alexandria), 231
275
Didius Julianus, Emperor, pat.rlarch under, 1914 "Didymian Comma" (musical tonal interval), 173 I Didymus the Blind, 900, 1448, 1876, 1885 anathematilation, 1076-1077 anti-Manichaeism, 1522 Antony of Egypt and, ISO and Catechetic:al Sc.hool of AICJlandria, 100-101,470, 471,564,931 Coptic liturgy authorship, 1733 and filioque justification, 1115 and identity of Heradides in Passion, 1220-1221 and Origcn, 1855 and papyrus discoveries, 854, 1899 translated by Jerome, SainI, 1323 Didymus Institule fur the Blind, 564.1737,2091 Didymus of Tarshjebi, Saint, 2083 Dier. Sce Dayr Diethan, J. M., 2022 Di/reiir, 63. 900-901,1728,1986 and cek-bration of Suricllhc Trumpeter, 2160 and the Coplo-Arabic Synaurion, 2174 on ffight into Egypt,1117-IJJ8 and wa!us, 2320 Digamy, 901, 1544-1545 Dikaion, 901-902 Dikhaylah, al,. Sl'e Enaton, lhe Dikimis, 1649 Dimayrnh, 902_903 Dimiqrfi!. See Dayr Mar Jirjis (Dimiqra!J Dimy1nah, SainI, 819, 838, 871 icon of, J279 see also D:lyr Silt Dimyanah; Dimyanah and her f011y virgins Dimyanah and her for1y vir'gins, 903, 1087, 1554, 2324 mn, Fu'ad Sin\j, 111-,1991 Dimlshar. 903 Dioclctian, Emperor, 24, 55, 93, 904-908, 1485 and Alexandria, 96 AnatoHus under, 128 and beginning of Byzantinc cra in Egypt, 942 and dating of Coptic artifacts,
694
Vol. 1: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. IOOS-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
276
INDEX
Diocldian, Empcl'Of" (COllI.) and
impacl on Greek language and cuhure in Egypt, 1167-1168, 1171. 1179. llSO Justus, Saint, on, 1386 Mank:hnelsm edict, 1521
and mar1yrdom of Apaiule and Tolemacus, Saints, 153 and martyrdom of Ascla, Saim, 28J and martyrdom of Epimachus of Pc!USiUIll, Saint, 965 and manyrdOlll of Epima, Saint, 965 and manyrdUlli of Hcsychius, Saint, 1226 lmd manyrdom of Nabmha. Saint, 1770 and mal1yrdorn of Olympiu.... Saint, 1840 and ma"yrdom of Shenufc, Saint, 2130 martyrdoms under, 1305, 1307; su. also subhead Great Persecution; specific martyrs and mal1yrdom ofTcr and Erai. Saints. 2209 and mal,yl'dom of Theban Legion, 2231 and martyrdom of Til. 2261 and martyrdom of Tulcmaus. Saint. 2271 and mar1yrdolll of Victor of SoIOlhurn and Geneva. Saint, 2302
and manyrdom of Victor Stl'atclatcs. Saint, 2303 and manyl," at aJ·Bahnasll, 330 military I'efomu of, 236-237 patriarch undcl', 1914 persecutions chronicled by EU.'iCbius of Cacsarea, 1069-1070.1071 and Psote 0( P$Oi, 2031-2032 rcronns of, 135.236-237,943, 2007-2008. 2009. 2022-2023 SocmtC5 as historian of. 2142
and taxation refonns, 135 and Theban I...cgion. 2231 Theodotus of Ancyra on, 2243 Thl'On8S patriarchy and initial tolcrance of Christianity by, 2245-2246
visits to Egypt by. 2063. 2066 Diodetian Em. 434. 972 DiodClianopolis. See OQ~ Diadom (martyr). 1553 Diodorc of Tal,"us, 174, 1672, 2017
Diogencs. 1944. 1958 Diolkos, 461. 903 Diomede (martyr), 1554 DionysiDJca (Nonnos of Panopolis). 1759,1799,1865 Dionysian Era of the Incarnation. in the Coptic calendar. 434 Dionysius (anchorite), 1650
Dionysius. Antiochene Patriarch of Syria, 1534 Dionysiu.~. Bishop of Corinth (circa 170). 908 Dionysius the Areopa~ite. 908909
Dionysius Exi~uus (Scythian monk), 1103, 1906 Latin translation of Lifc of Pachomius by, 1861 Dionysius thc Great, Patriarch, 81, 909_912, 1638, 1934, 1936 and burial, 425-426
and Catechctical School of Alexandria, 472, 2245 dates of patriarchy, 1914 on Easter observance date, 81, 912,1905 epistles to Basilides, 1612 and Heraclm;, Saint, 1219 and hQllloo/uiQtI concept, 1253 on Mal'cotis, 1526 on manyrdollls, 1549 and Origen, 1851
and pen;ecutions of Decius. Emperor, 890. 1936 poetry on, 1985, 1986 successor, 1574-1575 Dionysius the Psc:udo-Areopagitc, on censer U.'iC, 1472 Dionysus (pagan deity) depicted in tapestry. 2222. 2224 depiction in Coptic an, 73, 1758-1760. /759. 1760
Dioscorus I, Saint and Palriarch, 93,912-91.5, 1583,2033
and Chalcedon, Council of, 512-515,1673,1786.1787, 2236 Christology. 524-525, 1699 Coptic texts on, 1455 dates of patri:lrchy. 1915 encomiul1l on Mac:lrius, 400, 1882 and Leo Illlc Grcal. 1440, 1441.1442
on nature of Christ. See sr/blJead Christology Ilnd Pctcr III Mongus, 1947 sainthood and rea.~t day. 2083 suppanl-d by monks at the Enaton, 956 suppan for Eutychcs's anti-Nestorianism. %1-962. 1074-1075 and Timothy II Aelurus. 2264 Dk&orus II, Patriarch, 91.5 and Acacian schism, 45-46 diltesof patri:lrchy, 1915 Dioscorus, Bishop of DamanhOr. 113,686,91!1-916
Dioscorus and Acsculnpius (manyrs), 1554 IJioscoll..... of Aphrodito, 916, 1644,1731 archives of, 226 as exponcnt of Greco-Coptic socicly,946-947,1168.1178, 1181 Dios, Saint, 912, 1120. 15S4 Diplychs, 1567
,..
Dirt' AbU .Ill-Nap, plateau of, Disciples. &e Apostles; specific disciples Discourse against Arius and Sa~lIius
DiscCJllr$e 011
(Didymus). 900
the Eighth and Nhlth.
916_917 Diseases. See COllllllunion of the
sick; Black Dcath: Healings in Coptic ]jtenllul'c; Medicine; Plngues; Unction of the sick Dishes. &e MissclI'ia; Tableware Dispute with the Cilicia"s
(Agathonkus of Tarsus), 69 Dispute wilh 11/5/;" the SlImari/an a!xmlt!re RCSl.lrrectiOtl
(Agathonicus of Tarsus), 69 "A Dissertation on the Falsifications by Hcretics of Ihe Worb of Origen" (Rufinus). 2068
Vol. I: 1'1'.1-316. Vol. 2: 1'1'. 317-662. Vol. 3: PI'. 663_1004. Vol. 4: 1'1'.1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: PI'. 2035-2372.
INDEX
DissvlutiOli of man-lnge. See Divorce: Marriage; Personal status law Divine Uturgies of Coptic Orthodox Church, 120-121 Divine Logos. Stt Christ, nature of; Logos Divinity of Christ. See Christ, nature of Divjak, Johannes, and PelagianiSIn. 1930 Divorce, 1119, 1462 civil regulations, 1088 Coptic justifications for, 1542, 1543 Coptic law on, 1088, 1428, 1942-1943 Diyab, Ta....fiq, 1990 Djcme papyrus collection, 780, 1895 Ut tJ1so M3dlnat H~b1l: Memnonia Djinkirn. Su Appelldix Docctism, 911,1583 and Cerinthll5, 511 and Julian, Bishop. 1379 on nalure of Christ, 547 Doctors. SCt Medicine, Coptic Doclri,," apost%rum, 898 Dodekaschocnus Kingdom (Nubia) Greek language u,o;c, 1170, 1171 UI! also Nubia Dolls made of wood, 2340 for magical spells, 1509, /510 Dolphins, as symbols, 1598, 2166-2167,2169 Dome, 209-210 Dominican Ins1ilule of Oriental Studies, C:lira, 918 Dominicans in Egypt, 918 Domltian, Emperor, 1375 Oomilius, Saint. See Mnldmus and Dornitius, saints Domitius Cc!sus, 8mpcr'or, 906 Domnus, Arehbishup of Antioch, 1074, 1670 Donation of children, 918-919 llonations, 1430 see also Law, Coptic: Private
I,w Donatism, 919_921,1935 Conlltantine I and, 589 DonalUll, Bishop, 920-921 Dongola, 921_922 and Baq! Trealy, 343
basilica, 1807, 1808-1809, /808 as episcopal see of Nubia, 1813 and Islami7.ntion of Nubia, 1803-1804 as mcdieval dty, 1514 and Nubian archaeology, medieval, 1805 Nubian Christian architecture in, 1807-1809 visited by Ibn salim al·AsWllnT, 1271 Doors. wooden. 2331-2333. 2332-2333 Doressc.J., 726. 849,1899 Dormition of lhe Virgin Mary, Feast of the. Sa ThtOtolco.s. Feast of the Dorothcus (elder), and G:tbricl, Archangel, 1127 Dorothcus (Theban ascetic), 1931 Dorothcus, Bishop of Ism., 772, 866
Dorothcus, Bishop of Pclusium, 108'
Dorotheus, Bishop of Thessalonica. 45 Dorolhcus and Theopista, and Michael, Archangel, 1618, 1619 Doss Khillah family. 1991 Dotawo, 922_923 and Islamization of Nubia. 1803 and Jabal 'Adda, 1315 and Nobatia, 1797 Nubian church organization at. 1813 and Nubian languages and literature, 1816 QaSr Iblim as cenler, 2037 Double-enlry bookkeeping, 54 Do~ology, 923_924,1727_1728 GIQria;" exce/sb, 1147 honoring Raphael, Archangel, 205 and Iob'oh wo·orba'ah, 207 I and walliS, 2321
Draguel, Rene, 924 Druwloom, 2216 Dream of Nlic((weoo (firSI Greck prose ficlion), 1169 Drcscher, Jamcs Anthony Bede,
.2.
Oriolon, (Chanoine) Etienne Mane Felix, 924 DrovClli, 8., 1894 Drum, 1738 Dualism, 1519, 1521
277
Dubcmat, Father, 1330 Duchesne, louis, 925 Duke Street (London). See Coptic Slreet . Duke University, 1895 Du~. See Porch Dulaurier, Jean Paul Louill FranlOois Edouard Leuge, 925 Du Mans, Belon, 1977 Dumbarton O'olks Collt:ction, Washington, D.C.• 1596, 1598, 1600, 1714 Dumerah. &c Dimayrah Dum~!, 89, 925_926 bishopsof,1541-1542 Crusades and, 314-315 Dayr Apa Jeremiah, 1649 Franciscan friary, 1121, 1122, I 123 French govcmor, 1417 Metropolitan See of, 1613-1614 DUrer. Albrechl, 1532 DII" al·Thamln, "I·, 431, 926 Durunkah,926-927 Dayr Abo Bif:\m in, 697 monasteries in region, 799, 856 OOsh,927-928 Duwayr, al·, 928 Dyeing, in manufacture of Coptic tCJCliles, 2214-2215 Dynamic Monarchians, 1637-1638 Dyophysites. vs. Monophysilcs in Alcxlmdria, 97. 99.101
E Eagle, as Coptic art symbol, 2167-2169,2170 Ellrly His/Dry of lire Clrris/ilw Clwrch (Duchesnc), 925 Earring,;, 1606, J606 Em1hqullkes, 1487-1488 EllSI. odcnllllion IowaI'd the, 1846 EIlSI Bank. See MUOlISleneS of the Upper ~'Td Easter,1104-1105,1904 daIC·llClting. See B(){Jk of Epac/; Paschal contl'Over'Sy DidaS{:alilj on, 899 Dionysius lhe Greal on, 912 Euscbius of Cal.'S.1rca work on, 1071 Good Flidayand, 1152-1153 Mark, APOSIOlic SainI, rrmrtynlom on, 1531
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: !'P. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol.. 6; pp. 1691_2034. Vol. 7: pp. 203.5-2372.
278
iNDEX
Easter (cQlrl.) Melito of Sardis homily 011, 1585-1586 ProcJus homily on, 2017 and Shamm al·Naslm feast day, 2126 use of candles for, 446 Eastern Dcscr1 monasteries of the, 1649-1650 Rullnu.<; history of hermits in,
•
2068 $U
aJso SeCt is
Eastern Or1hodox churches and Aeadan schism, 42-47 baptismal CI"CI,.W, 178-179 canon of Scripture, 2108 Chalc:edon, Council or, 1670, 1671,1673,1674 eoltsllbstantiatK>n doctrine rejection, 597-598 fun use, 1474 Hcooticon, 1671 Iconoclastic controversy, 1275-1276,1277 Immaculatc Conception doctrinc repudiation, 1285 aJ.!s/i!IIdm Ba'd aUst/Miiln. 1312-1313 and Leo I the Great, 1440-1442 Monophysitc rift, 1669-1677 penance, conception of, 1932 su alS{} Constllntinople; Jerusalem; Oriental Or1hodox churches Eastern Roman Empire. See Constantinople; Roman Empire Eastcr Sunday. See Easter; Paschal coniroversy 'Eheid, M:lkrarn. See Makram 'Ebeid Ebioniles, 929-930 un Incarnation, 1288 un thc nllturc 01' CIHist, 547 E~~ag~, 930 llnd abun, 30-31 llnd anointing the Ethiopian emperor, 141 and Eihiopillll church autDCcphllly,98O 3nd power to ordaill prieSL<; and deacons, 1021 role In Ethiopian Or1hodoll. Church,997 and Sala,ml'llll, Ethiopian prelate, 1034
EcclClliastes. See Old Testament, Coptic translation.o; of the Ecclesiastical canons. See Canons, ecclesiastical Ecclesiastical hierarchy, 1229-1230,2015-2016 Ecclesiastical history of Egypl: late antiquity, 944-945 see alsc Patriarchs: specific names and issues Ecclesiastical History (Eusebius). Sa His/oria ecclesiastica &c1e.sif1S/icalllislory (Evagrius Seholastieus), on NCSlorius, 1786-1787 &cltsiastica/ His/of)' (Ru6nus), 2068,2069 Ecclesiastical punishment. Sa Excommunication; Penalization Ecdiciw; Olympw; (prrfect), 2009 £Choi (okioechos), 1735 Echos. Su Music, Coptic: description: Music, Coptic: history Economy of Egypt in late antiquity, 945 of the Enaton, 956 monastic, 802,1638-1645, 1662 Pachomian monastic, 1665 ~ as prospcrow; center, 2043-2044 Ecthesis, 682, 931,1667,168 Edessa, Persian school of, 1962 Edicts. See name inver1cd Education, Coptic, 931-933 Clerical College (Cairo), 563-564 and Coplic Communily Council,582 and Jcsuits in Egypt, 1330 n:fonns, 676,1465 schools, 1488-1489 under OllOmftn J1,Jle, 1465 see II/SO Ca!Cchcticlll School of Alexandria; Christian religious instruction in Egyptian public schools; Clerical College; Clerical instruction; Higher Institute of Coptic Studies Education, Ethiopian, 997-998, 1591 Egel10n Gospel, 933-934
_.
administrative organizallon of. 934-936
ancient funerary customs, 1125 Anglican Church in, 133 Coptic collections. &e Coptic Museum (Cairo) Coptic equal rights movement, 1465-1466 Coptic period, 600 CoptS and Indcpendencc of, 1466 Copts in late medieval, 618-634 DlocJetian era, 905-908 economy and monasteries in, 1643-1645 cightecnth-ccntury politiC!, 1274 fumily life, 1086-1088 Fmnci5Carl5 in, 1121-1123 French cxpedition, 1284, 1416-1417 glassmaking, 1142 gods and religion, 1150, 1154, 1292 govcrnmcnt under Romans, 2007-2009,2022-2023 Greek presence lind language usc in, 1165-1169, 1174-1178,1179-1181 Holy Family in, 1117-1118 Islami1.ation or. 936-941 Kellia archaeological activity, 1406-1407 in laic antiquity, 942-947 libraries, 1447-1449 links with Jerusalem, 1325 modem Coptic family life, 1088 modem era patriarchs, 1918-1919 modem political thought in, 1993,2074-2075 monasticism's origins in, 1661-1664 moumlng customs, 1686 Mul.lllml1llld 'All dynasty, 1691-1694 mummification, 1696-1697, 2001-2003 music, 1732, 1739-1741 Muslim-Christian relations, 1098-1099 mythological subjects in Coptic ar1, J751-1768 nineteenth·century administration of, 1141 ninctccnth·ccntUl)' politics, 1636-1637 paganism and Christianity in, 1865-1870
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vul.•: pp. 1005_1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. t69t-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
pagarch system, 1871-1872 papymlogy, 1888-1889 papyrus collecllons, 1891-1892 persecution of Cluistians in. 1936-1937; see also Mar1yn; Persecutions Persians In, 1938-1940 personal slatus taw in, 1941-1943 pH~rillla~cs 10, 1968-1976 pilgrims and 1l1wcJcr:s in. 1975-1977, 2064, 2066 political parties in, 1986-1996 provincial organi7.ation of, 943-944,2007-2009, 2022-2023 Roman emperors in, 2061-
'06'
Roman polides in, 1167-1168 Roman taxation in, 2202-2206 Roman travelers in, 2064~2066 twentieth-eenlury nationalism, 1515-1516 lwentielh·century patri:lI1:hs, 1919 twentieth·century politics, 1627-1628, 1637, 1748 and veneration of Antony, Saint, 728 see als<J Amb conquest of Egypt; British occupation of Egypl; Aight inlO Egypt; Islam; Ptolemy dynasty; specific plxes and subjects Egypt Exploration Fund. 780 Egypt Exploration Society, 1893 Egyptian accounting. See Accounts and accounting. hiStory of Coptic Egyptian Anliquitie!'> Organiution, 768, 1299, 1300, 1418 Kellia cllcavations, 1406-1407 Egyptian Antiquities Servicc, 924, 1485 Egyptian Arable vocabulary, Coptic innuence. Sec Appendu
Egyptian Christians, as "Copts." 599-600 Egyptian Cllurcll Order, 454-455 Egyptian church order. See AposlO/ic TradiJion Egyptian COmmunist Party,
'99'
Egyptian Conferencc of Hcliopolis (1911),948,1466,1693-1694, 1988
and Egyptian national unity, 950-951 Egyptian Democratic Party (al'!:Iizb al.DTmuqr;\1I al·Misrl), 1989 Egyptian Institute, 13% Egyptian Museum, Berlin, 1596, 1597, 1598, 1600, 1892 Egyptian Museum, Cairo, 4, 1700, 1899 papyri collections, 1891-1892 Egyptian Museum, Turin, 1598, 1601,1894 Egyptian Museum of thc Vatican, 1559 Egyptian national identily, 948_949 Egyptian national unity, 950-951 Egyplian N~ ....shll~r, 1628 Egyptian Party, 1988-1989 Egypt in laic antiquity, 942-947 Egyplology lind Coplology, 616 SlIt: alSf) Coptological studies; Ellcavalions; Scho[:trs £iko,s10ll,951 Eirenc (martyr), 1552, 1554, 1559 Elephantine, 951-952, 952 and Aswan, 294 castrom of,467 cel'amics of. See Ceramics, Coptic Elias (ascetic), 1663 Eliano, Giambattista, 952, 1329-1330 fJias (biographer of John of Tello], 1674 Elias (martyr), 840, 1656 Elias, ApocalypSe of, 165 Elias. Patria.-eh of Jcrosalem, 44, 45,1672,1673 Elia.~ of Bishw3w, Saint, 952-953, 1371,2083 Elills lhc Eunuch (nU'll'tyr), 1554 Elias of Jcmc, S:tillt, 2083 Elia.~ of Nisibis, coUt'ctcd works of, 1779 Elias of Samhud, Saini, 953, 2083 Elias of Seetis, Saint, 747-748 Elijah, Apocalypse of, 165 E1im, twch'c springs of. 2050 Elisha, Prophcl, 1646 E1i7~th, Saint, 102 Elkasites, 953-954,1519 ElpiJios ofTamiathis, Bishop, 925 Elpidio,s (martyr). 1554 Embroidery. 2214, 2218
279
Emerson, Ralph WalcIo, 1149 Empaiat. Su Mareotis Enanisho.3 Enaton, Ihc, 95, 101, 102, 129, 954-958, 957 Alexander 11 as mOllk tit, 85 B:lsil of Ollyl'hynchus Oil, 360 Christodoulus a.~ monk of, 544 Damian aI, 688, 689 foreign monks 'II. 956 heJ;wIIO!I1os aI, 1216 John II at, 1J37 as Ilium of hennitagCli, 1224-1225 monasteries, 1931 name derivation, 951 orgallization of, 955-956 Persian destruction of, 131 Peter IV as monk aI, 1948 pilgrims and travelers to, 1976 Pl'Of:stos at, 2021 religious history of, 956-957 ntcophilus, Saint, as monk at, 2253 and Viclor as abbot of, 2301 Encomi:t, role in Coplic hagiogf:lphy, 1196-1197 EW;Qmillm Ot/ lite Archangel Michael {I'eter I), 1946 Ellcomium oILJe"iami" (Agatholl of Alexandria), 2032 Ellcomium 01 Claudius (Constantine of Asyii!), 1192-1193 E'ICOl,ti'lm in Gabrie/tlm Archal/gdwPl (Celestine I of Rome), 1136 E"comi"m ill Pllilollteum, Mirllcula Plli/o/hei (Dcmetl'ius of Anlioch), 893-894 Ellcomium 01 n,eoooms Ana/aI;us (Thcodonls or Amioch), 2032 Ellcomiwll ill Victorem (John Chl'ysostom),893 e"comiwll 01 lite Virgi" Mal)' (Philip of Analolia), 1956 Encrnlitc, 958-959 Encyclopedias Coptic religious, 1267 Islamic law pertaining to
Dhimmis, 1269-1270 theological, 1634-1635 England. See British heading.~; Gn:at Britain Ennodius, Bishop of Ticinurll (Pavia),45
Vol. t: 11I'. 1-316. Vol. 2: Pr. 317_662. vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. t005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vul. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: PI'. 2035-2372.
280
INDEX
Enoch aprocryphallilcrllturc of, 162-163 and Gabriel, Archangel, 1133, 1135 and Raphael, Archangel, 2053 enoch, Saint. See Doyr Apa Jeremiah Enlhronemen/ of Abba/on (humily),
2
"
Entombment. Sec Good Friday Epocls. Sec lJook o/Epaci Eparchy, 959, 2023 Vansleb list ur, 686 Epetes (Coptic textile tenn), 2221 Ephesus, FirSI Council of (431), 37,48,74,127,913,959_960, 1453,2033 Ephesus, Fin;1 Council of (431) affirmed by HenOlicon ediel, 1217 on archd.::u.::on rank, 191 and Almenian synod profession of faith, 234 and Celestinus deposition, 475 on Christology, 547,1699 cond.::mn;lliun of Pcl:lgianism. 1930 and Cyril I, 673 on divine maternity. See sllbhead on TheOlokos EUlyehes and, 1074-1075 Ib!(l bishop at, 1275 IsidonJs of Pclusium rolc, 1308 nnd John of Antioch, 1354 on the nature of Chris!. See subheads ChriSlology; on Theulukos on Nestorius, 1786 and Nieene Creed, 1116 lind Qriellllli Or1hodox churches, 1846 panicipants, 1089,762 Pseudo-Macarius and, 2027 and ShenlJle, Saint, 2131-2132 Tm'nrl! bishop at, 2202 ThcodorCilInd,2236 on Theolokos', 244, 270, 525, 528,542,547, 2255 Tinnls bishops ai, 2269 and Victor of Tabennese, 2308 and Zeno, Emperor, 2370 see also NeSlOrians and COplS Ephesus, Second Council of (449), 515,913,914,915,961-962, 1075,1947-1948,2236
and Chalcedon, Council of, 512-513 :md hypoSI(lIic union, 1262 Ephesus, Third Council of (476), 962 Ephr..lem. See Mercurius :md Ephraem Ephraem the Sytian. Se.. Abraham, Saini and Patriarch Ephrnem Syrus, Saini, 963, 2083 collected homilies of, 1778 on Eastel1l orienlation during prayers, 1846 on incense us.::, 1472 Theolokill lexls ascribed 10, 1726 Epiclesis,120-121,125,964,1566 and Coptic docttine of the Holy Spirit, 1250 during eonfinmllion, 586 Epigraphy. See Inscriptions Epigraphy of the Kcllia. See Kcllia Epima. Apa, on glass communion vessels, 1146-1147 Epima, Saint, 96.5,1554 Epimaehus and Gordian (martyrs),15S4 Epimachus of Pelusium, Saint, 835,902,965-966, 1089, 1554 Epima of Pshanlc, Saint, 824 Epimarchus of A1Wii!, Bishop of Pelusium, 835 Epiplmnia, Saint, 2083 Epiphnnius (hermiO, 800-801 Epiphllnius (monk of JcnlSf\lem), 749 Epiphanius, Canons of. See Canons of Epiphanius Epiplmnius of Salamis, Bishop of Cyprus, 1456, 1534, 1638 fe:,st day, 2083 and Gospel of Philip, 1156 and John Clll)'sostom, 2250-2251 on marriage, 1543 on Nativity dale, 1103 patristic writings. 1921 see also DayI' Epiphnnius Epiphllrly, Feasl of Ihe, 1102, 1103 and agricuhural calendar, 441 Epiphany, IitUl"ID' of the, 967 -968 Epiphany tanks, 968 Episcopacy. See Bishop Episcopal churches. See Anglican Church in Egypl
EpislemUll (Epist:mlon) (nlllnyr), 1553,1558 Epislle 0/ Bamahas, 898 Episll.. 011 Ihe Eighl Modes 0/ Speech (al-Mul'lFlf1), 1994 Episl/es of Clemenl, 898 Episl/es of Diolly.sius the Grcnl, 911-912 Epistologntphy, 968-972 Ambic cOlTespondence, 970-971 of Athanasius 1, 2008 correspondences of bishops, 400-402 of Igomius of Antioch, 1281-1282 of Isidorus of PclusiuJll, 1309-1310 le1lel'S, of Ammonas, /13, 150 leller'S of Anlony of Egypt, 150 lellers of Dionysius, 911-912 of Murqus al-Mt'lShriqi al-MallawanI. 1700 of Pachomius, Saint, 1863 of Peter I, 1944, 1945, 1946 of Pisentius, SlIinlllnd Bishop of Oil'!, 1979- I 980 of 'nleodorct, 2236 see /llso Epistles; Letters headings Epismlll AmnlOllis. See LeUer of Ammon Epislula llPOSlOlonllll, Coptil;, tl"llJlslutions, 1451 Episllila flmdamen/i (Mani), 1521 EpilUme (HippolYIUS), 1235-1236 Epitrnchelion, 1476 Epiuse. See Epima, Saint Equal righl~ movement, Coptic, 1465-1466 Em of Dioclctian, in the Coptic c:,lendtlr, 434, 972 Era of the Inctlrlltttion, in the Coptic calendar. 434 Erai. See Ter and El'ai (maI1yrs) Em of the Martyrs, 972 in the Coplic calendar, 434 and Dioclctian's asc.::nsion, 908 ErerniktI. $,:0: I'ernplon Ercsecnlius Alesander, 81 Erichsen, Wolja, 972-973 Eric VII, King of Denmark, 1130 Eriokll/1i!s (Coptic textile term), 2221 Erman, Adolf, 973,1165,1965, 1966
Vol. I: pp. 1-316, Vol. 2: pp. 317-1>1>2. Vol. 3: pp.liIi3-1004. Vol. 4: pp. IOQ5-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-11>90. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vul. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
and Boeser, Pieter Adriaan Art, 405 and terny, Jan:;w;lav. 511 and Crum, Walter Ewing, 661 and Sethe, Kurt Heinrich, 2121 £salas. See Prayer of E!s:lias Eschatology, 973_974 Esdm,o;, 22 s.:e also Old Testament, Ambie versions of Ihe Esna. See [soi'l. Es!ifiinOS, Ethiopian $OIint, 1053-1055 Es!ifanositcs, 984-985 Elhena (Egeria) on feasl of the Ascension, 1105 on incense uS(', 1472 ElMopia, su a1= Ethiopian headings Ethiopia anointment of emperor, 140-141 Axum as capital, 312-313 Chlislian convCl1l'ion, 312-313 Franciscan prdet;:ture in, 1122 lIailc Sela.~ie I, Emperor' of, 1197-[199 and M(lmluks and COpL~, 1517 Menelik n, Empt;ror of, 1590-1591 Metropolitan ~ of, 1613, 1614 and Saladin, 1536 twemieth-c;cntury go\'ernment, 1394 Etllwpia Irrmctscalla (Somigli and Montano), 1122 Ethiopian IIrt, Cnpcic influence on,975 Ethiopian Chrislian lilerature, 973-978 on thc Assumption, 290 and Salama 11, Ethiopian prelate, 1011-1012 Synaxarion, 2190-2191 Elhiopian church autocephaly, 547~548, 980-984, 1040-1044,1909 catholieOli title, 475 and Cyril II, Patriarch, 676 and Cyril VI, Pauiarch, 678 e??age under, 930 Egyplian Coptic church relations, 1394 and Gabrid II, Patriarch, 1129 and Gabriel V, Palriarch, 1130-1131 and Haile $elassie I, 1198
selection of own patriarch, 191 [ Ethiopian heresies and theological controversies, 984-987 role of Bartalomt'wos, Ethiopian prelate. 1012-1013 role ollar'a Y;'i'qob. 1052-1053 Ethiopian liturgy, 987-990. 997-998 Ethiopian monasticism, 990-994 claims for DayI' al.Sul!an, 872-874 COptic chun:h and Dllyr al.Mu~arraq, 841 Isaac as abrl.lla, 722 L4libala community, 1425-1426 mQnks in Egypt, 747-748, 765, 841 Rule of Pachomius usc, 1862 Ethiopian Orthodox church, 30, 995-998 C3non of Scripture, 2108, 2109 and Haile Sclassie I, 1198 "Ethiopian" pharaohs. See Kuo;h, Empire of Ethiopian prelates, 999-1044, [570 abrma title, 153 llnd Athanasius I, 300 Ethiopian saints, 1044-1035 and AshmOn church, 285 Ethiopian Synaxarion on, 2191 see a1= Ethiopian monasticism PAymology. See Appelldu Eucharist, 1056-1061, 1715 ablution in, 9 and absolution prnycn, 16, 17 ahaI', 106 celebrntion al beginning of each mondi, 1112 Didache on, 898, 899 epideliis limited 10, 964 Gloria i" I.\Xcelsis nnd, [[47 Liturgy of S..l int Mark, 1539 and Lord's Prayer, 1480-1481 M(lnic1l11can, 1520 Mass uf the Calechumens, 1562-1565 Ma.o;s of the Faithful, 1565-1568 Maundy Thu~y and, 1107 pn.-paration in paslophorium, 216 reception in the apse, 200-201 rite o£fraction in, 1121 Trisagion introduced into. 2017 use in anlimension, 144 \\o~dtcr into wine miracle and, 1107
281
Set alS(} Communion; Excommunication; Sacrament, reservation oflhc blcs:scd Eucharistic bl-ead, 1062, /062, 1472-1473 baked at Bayl al.'Aj'n, 372 leavened VlI. unleavened, 1060-1061 seals for marking, 2336 Eucharistic bread basket. See Uturgkal instrumenL'I Eut;:haristic bread trough. Sec Eucharistic bread Eucharistic fast, 1063 Eucharistic Iilerature, 121-125 EuchariSlic \'cils. 1063-1064, 1252,1472 Eucharislic \'esscls and in~rumenlS, 1064-1066 croct, 1472 deacon's role, 885 role of Euchari~ic \'eils. 1063-1064 see lJl$o Antimenliion Em;haristlc wine, 1066, 1472 Eueherius, Suint, 2231, 2303 Euchologion, 1066-1067 see alSD Mark, Liturgy of Saint Euchologlon stand, 1067 Euctemon, Bishop (Smyrna). 890 Euliamon (manyr), 233, 1554, 1558 Eododa, 2033 Eudorus, 1149 Eudo:cia. &e Benjamin and Eudo:cia (martyrs) Eudo:cia, Empress, 1067, 1618 and the A:iWmption of Mary, 292 nod council on Theophilus, P:ttdurch,2250-2251 and John Chrysostom, 667, 1357,2250,2251 Eugcniu5. See Eusignius (mar1yr) Eugenius IV, Pope, 1119 Eugcnius, Agathodorus, and Elpidius (manyrs), 1554 e"gnastos the Blessed and 71le Sophia 01 JC5J.lS Chrisi, 897, 1068-1069,1301 Euhemerism, 1867 Eulogius (Chakcdonian), 126 Eulogius (martyr), 831,1554 Eulogy 01 Origell (Gregory nleodorus), 1848
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vul. 2: lip. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pro 2035-2372,
282
INDEX
Eumcnius. Saini and Pnlliarch, 1069, 1618,2083 dates of patriarchy, 1914 EullllpiU$ and Andrew (martyn),
1555 Eunomius, 114, liS. 141, 142 Eunomius ofCyt.icus. 230.1959 Euphemia. Saint (martyr), 1073. 1111,1555,1617,1618
Euphemia. S... int. Su Epiphanm,
'.
Saint Euphrnsia. S:,iol, 2083 Euphrm;inus, 1881-1882 Euphrosyna, SainI, 1069,2083 Eupropious (martyr), 1554 Euripidcs, 1889 Europc.m 'lrt. See Art, Coptic innucncc nn European
Euseblus Crall BI'Olher), 113 Eusebius, Bishop of Armenia, 1619 Euscbius, Saint (martyr), 1069-1070,892,1555 EuS'..-bius of Cacsarca, 83, 1070-1071,1489 on Abgar legend, 8 on Abilius, Saini, 8
and Arianism. 230, 232,1791 and Arius, 230, 231 and Basilidc5, 356-357 ()f\
candles, 446
Oil canoni7.alion, 449 canons of. 32 and Christianily in A~inj (Antinoopoli.~). 142 on Constantine the Great'5 vision of the Holy Cms.~, 1243-1244 and Consltllltine's ediCI, 944-945 on Dccius, 889 on Easter designation, 1104 on epistles of Dionysius the 01'.::al,911-912 and "gooly momlrch" eoncepl, 1957 His/oria ecclc.~ias/icu continued by Jerome, SainI, 1323 and Jerome, SainI, 1323 on Judas Cyriacus, 1377 on M.. rk, Saint. 15]0 on manyrdoms, 1548-1549 on Melilo of Sardis, 1585 on Nativity date, 110] and Nicaea, Council of, 8] on Origen, 89],1071,1846, 1851, 1853
on Origen'S lIexapfu alld Telrap(a, 1227 and Pamphilus, Saini, 1071. 1879 on Panraenus' mission 10 India,
89' on patriarchal election. 1911 patristic wrilings, 1920, 1921 on persecution of Chri5tiaos,
906-908 on P!ialms, use of, 448 Rufinus' I''anslntions of, 2068 on subordinationisrn, 2157 see af${) His/oria ecclesiustica Eu~billS of Dorylaeum, Bishop, 913,914,962, 1074 Euscbiu.~ Hieronymus. Sec Jerome, S..l inl Eusebius of NleOlllcuiu, Bishop and Arianism, 84, 231, 298, 299, 1790 and Lucian of Antioch, 1484 Eusebius of 1'.::lusiulll, IJishop, 1089 Eusegnius. See Eusignius Eusignius, Saint (manyr), 1071_1072,1555 Eustathius, Bis.hop of Se!>aste (Annenia), IU8 Eu.~talhius the Greek. SU AslAsi al-Rumi Eustathius and Theopisla, Saints, J072-1073, 1555 Eustathius of Thrace, 1073 Eulhymius (fall Brother), 113 Eutyches, 45,1074-1075,1671, 1672, 1674,2033 and Apollinarianism, 174 and Ephesus, Second Council of, 913, 914, 961-962,1670 (md Ethiopian theology, 984 on Inearn.'llion, 1288 and Justinian's culee. 1674 and Leo I thc Grc"t, 1440-1441 on nalure of Chrisl, 524-525, 1669-1670, 2267 and Nestorlanism, 91], 1074-1075,1440-1441, 1786 Eutychius. See Ibn al·Bi!rlq, Sa,'id Evagrius (prefect under TIleodosius), 2009 E\"agrius Ponticus, 113, 120, 1076-1077,1453,1490,1976, 2020 and costume of the religiOUS,
650 as deserl father. 894
on the eight eapilal vices, 46] and Eneratite view of body, 958-959 and Isaiah of $cetis, 1306 on Isidorus of Pclusium, 1308 and John Colobos, Saint, 1359 and KelJia and Ninia communitie5, 1397, 1796 and Maca.rius the Egyptian, 1491 manuscript in Paris, 1779 Palladius. as. disciple of, 1876, 1877 and Theophilus, Patriarch, 2249 and Timochy II Aeluru.~, Patriarch, 2264 Evagrius 5cholasticus (5]6-600), on exile of Ncscorius, 1786-1787 EvanQeliary, 1077_1078 Evangelical Church, Coptic. See Coptic Evangelical Church Evangelical Tht:ological Seminary, Cairo, 603 Evangelist, 1078 animal sy,nbols of, 244-247, 247, 1812 st!t also Missionaries Eve. Su Adam and Eve Evelyn·Whlte, Hugh Gerard, l07f!,
144' on Dayr Anba Helias on Dayr Apa Anub, 770 on Dayr al·Annan, 782 on duplicate monasteries, 714 and identification of Kellia site, 1397 and identification of Nitria site, 1794-1795 and identity of Hor, 1254 on Jabal Kha.~hm al'Ou'ud, I] 16 on Piujimi, Snlnt, 1966, 1967 Evening Offering or Incense, music with, 1719, 1721, 1725 Evetts, Basil ThoOlM Alfred. 1078, 1462 Evil, Orisen on, 1849 Evodius of Rome, 1078-1079 cyde of, 667-668 Ewer. Set Basin and ewer ~~'OS!filcwos, Ethiopian saint, 1050-1051 £wos!fit~wmitcs, 985 ExCll\'alions AbO Minoa, 24-29, 1394 A~r al-Malaq, 37
Vol. 1: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: 1'1'. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. tOO5-1352. Vol. 5: pp. !353-t6'J(1. Vol. 6: 1'1'. 1691-2034. Vol.. 1: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
A~lr (Taposhis Magna), 34,
J5.J6 AbydO!l. 38-42 AhnAs. 73. 74-75 'Alam ShaltUl, 80 Alexandria, 96-97. llSO 'Amriyyah (Mal)'fll), 118, / /8 AntinoopoJi.~, 145. 146-148. 1933. 1961, 2049 al.·Araj, 190 archives. 226-227 aj.Ashmunayn, 74, 2090 Bawl!, 74. 256. 363-364 Clysma. 565 Coptic glass evidence. 1143. 1144 Coptic mummies. 1697 Coptic sculptures in ~one, 2112-2113 dallng of CopIlc monuments. 693-694 Dayr AbU I~alblinah. 700 Dayr AbU Jilja., 1527 Dayr AbU Ufah. 704 Dayr AbU. Maltj, 706 Dayr Abu Oarqurah, 708-709 Ibyr Anb,o. AbsMy (near al·TUd),719 Dayr Anba. Shinudah. 766, 768 Dayr Apa Jeremiah. 773-776, 777.778.1143,2040 Dayr Apa Phoibammon. 13. 779.780-781 Oayr al·Dala'yr,.ah. 786-787 Dayr al·Danl.lnus, 792 Duyr al·Burshah and Dayr al·Nakhlah, 795 Dayr al·DTk, 798, 847 Dayr Epiphanius, 800-801 I)ayr Harmlnll, 808 DayI' al·Jltnadlah, 705 DayI' al·Kub:lniyyah, 815-816 DayI' 31·M3dTnah, fl17 Dayl' al·MalAk Mlkln1l'l1, 824 Dnyr al·Mlllllk Mlkhll'll (Jlrjll), 825-826 DayI' al·Midlnah, 1620 Dayr Mu~!af:1 KAshlf, 842 Dayr Nahyfl, 843 DayI' al.Naql(ln, 846 O"yr ,,1·N~J1I (Anlinwpolis), 847 Dayr al-QLL~'\yr, 853 Dayr al.Rum:lniyyah Dayr al.S:lqiyah, 861 Dongola. 922 al.l)uwayl·. 928
Ihe Enalon, 101 Faras, 1091-1092 Fayyl1m Go.spel fmgment, 1100 French. 693.694-695, 724,924, 927 al·FUS!At, 188 l::Itijir Idffi. 1200 Hawwtlriyyah,1211-1212 inscriplions, value of, 1291 Jabal Khashm al·Qu'ud, 1315-1316 Kamnis, 1390 Kann aj.Akhbfuiyyah. 1391-1392 Kamak,1392-1393 Kellia, 1398-1407,2103, 2104-2105 Khash al-Qu'ud, 1658 Khirbat a1.FilliSiyyah, 1414 at Kom al·Dikka, 90, 97, 116-118, //6, //7.1/8 Kom Namrud, 1418 Luxor temples, 1485 Madamlld,1494-1495 Madlnat Churan, 1651 Madlnal HabU, 1496-1497 Madlnal MA4i, 1498 Mcmnonia, 1586 Mcnani. 1588 monastery of Saint Menas, 707 mural painting examples, 1872-1873 Nl'lj" 1'I1·f:lajar. 1773-1774 in Nubia, 118S, 1804-1806, 2071,2142; see 0150 Nubian archaeology, medieval; Nubian ceramics: Nubian Christian architccture; NubillO Christian sUlvivals; Nubian church an; Nubian in.'lCriptlons, medieval; Nubian monasleries as nucleus of Louvre Cuptil: sl:cliun, 1481 at Oktokaidckaton monastery, 118 of OXyl'hynchus Pllpyri, 1857-1858 papyrology, 1888-1889 papynLS discoveries, 1898-1900 Pbow,1927-1929 pottery kilns, 481-482 Oa.~r Ibrtm, 2037 Oumal Mar1. 2041, 2042 Sai Island. 2080-2081 Saqqarn,74 at Soba in 'A1wa, 2141-2142
283
Tall Alrtb, 1620 Tall al·Fartlml'i, 1090 Upper EiYPI, 1668-1669 WfldI nl.R:lyy:ln, 23 II Wl'idI Sarjah, 2312 W:ldI Shaykh 'All, 2312-2313 su Illso Ceramics, Coptic: Ceramics of the late Coptic period: Costume, civil; Sociely of Coptic Archaeology Excommunication, 1079-1080. 193 I and anathema. 55 and alldit!PIlia episcopolif. 308 and clerical instruction, 565 Extgtsis on Ihe $()II/, 898, 1080_1081 and AUIJrelllikos logos. 309 and Encralites, 958-959 and ItI/erprtlo/ioIl 01 Knowledge. 1301 Exhibitions or Coptic an. See Museums The ExJronQlion 10 Mllrtyrdolll (Origcn). 1847 Exodus to Sinai, 1976 Exorcism pilgrimages and, 1968, 1970. 1971,1973,1974 Piscntius, Saint and Bishop of OiE!, powers, 1979 R.3.phael. Archangel, role in. 2053 Exoucontinns.l08I-1082 £Xllflale Deo, 1119 Exupcrantius, Saint, 1082, 1555, 2057, 2232 Eye di~a.~, 1579, 1581 &.ekiel, Anb:l, 748, 861, 1923-1924, 1925 Ezckiel of Annant. SainI, 2083 Ezekiel Tr..l~icus, 1150 E7.r (calholicus of Anncnian church),1666 Eznl, Apocalypse of, 165
F Fabian, Pope, 889 Fabian Sociely, 2088 Fabius, Bishop of Anli()l;:h, 909, 911,912 Fabrics. See Textiles, Coplie Facsimile I1diliotl of Ihe Nog Nlwmwdi Codices (ARE· UNESCO), 1771-1773
Vol. t: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 311-662. Vol. 3: pp.66)-IOO4. Vol. 4: pp.1005_1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1)53-1690. Vol. 6: pp. t691-20)4. Vol. 7: pp. 20)5-2372.
284
•
INDEX
Fa41 ibn Abt al-Fac,IA'il, 1463 Fa'a, aI-, Caliph, 1099 Fakhr al-Dawlah Abu al-MuIaq.4a1 ibn al-'Assa.1. 1085, 1748 False doctrine. &_ Heresy Family law, Coptic, 1942 $t:e Qlso Pcrwnal status law Family life, Coptic, 1086-1088 su Qiso Children; Marriage Family Lifc Education Program (FLEP), 1088 Famines, 693, 708, 750, 8n, 1633 Fan, 1473-1474 F4nah, Saint, 698 see Qlso Dayr Abu Fanah FanGs, Akhnukh, 1988, 1989 FAnas, Louis, 1627 Flrdbl, AJ·, 6 Fara.j, Ibrlhtm, 1991 Fara.j Agh4, 1636 FarajalWl al-Akhmlml, 1089, 1780 Farami, al- (Pclusium), 1089-1090, 1650 on rotlle of flight into F.gypt, 1118 F6.n\n. &e Phar:m Faras, 114, 1090-1091, 1675 and classic Christian Nubian pollcry, 1806 as epi5copal sec of Nubia, 1813 evidence of Nubian liturgy at, 1816-1817 fresco or OllophrillS, saint, at,
"42 and Jabal'Add4, 1315 as NObatian capital, 1797, 1798 Nobatian royal headquarters ai, 2037 and Nubian archaeology, medieval, 1804 and Nubian Christian architecture, 1807-1809 lind Nubian inSCliptions, medlevul,11I14-1815 and Nubian studies, 615 p0l1rnits of bishops, 402 FnrasCnthedl'al,1090,1091-1092 Fams murnls, 1091-1092, 1092, 1811-1812,1819 and thc eparchs of Noba1ia, 1798 Far'ld, Mu~ammad, 1994 Fariskul', 1649 Farouk l, King, 1694, 1990, 1992 FarshO!, 11, 12,331,1092-1093, 1656 Fast oflhe ApostlCli, 1093
Fast of Herndius, 1093- J094 Fasting, 1093-1096, 1699 abstincnce differentiated from, 17 communion and, 579 Did.u::he on, 898 DidascQfjQ on, 899 Eucharist, 1063 as funcnuy custom, I 125 Good Friday, 1152 and Holy Saturday, 1247 -1248 and Holy Week, 125 I Lent, 1437 liturgical ritual books for, 1729 marriage CCremoniCli proscribed during periods of,
154' monthly fCSlaI days and, 1111 and PurQmone, 1901 saturday, 2098, 2099 Sunday, 2159-2160 Fast of Jonah, 1094 Fast of the Nativity, 1095- 1096 Fast of the Vi!'iin Mary, 1096 FatJ:i, Ma1,Imud AbU_ al-, 1990 Father of the Monks. See Antony of Egypt, saint Father of Two Swords. &fI MercurillS of Caesarea Fatimid dynasty, 1097-1099, 1271,1488,1632-1633 Abu a1-Fac,.ll '15:\ ibn N:IS!unJs financial role, 18 coinage, 576 Coptic church under, 1574 Copto-Muslim 1111,1311-1312 a1.J:lakim prohibitions and persecutions, 1201-1203 Islami7.ation, 939, 940 OU~ prosperity under, 2043 F;1w al-Oibl! (Fliw of the South). Sell Pbow Fayyiim (region) Abl'aam !, Bishop of, 10 Coptic glass excavalions, 1143 cult of Homeric gods, 1865 funernry portraits, 2001 Greek settlement.~ in, 1175 inscriptions found in, 1292 monas1eries of, 1650-1651; see also specific monasleries monastcry librnrics, 1449 papyrus collections, 1389, 1891. 1895 stelae from, 2162 tombstone material and shapes in, 1295
Fayyiim, city of, 1100 Fayyiim Gospel Fragment, 1100 Fayyumlc dialect New Testament in, 1788
see Qlso Appendix Fayyumic Papyru5. Su Hamburg Papyrus Fayyiim paintings. Sfifl Portraits and funeraly masks Feast, 1101-1109 monthly festal days, 1J 11-1112 Feast of the Angel, festal day, 1111 Feast of Blowing of the Trumpets, 1101 Feast of the Manyrs, 1547-1548 Feast of Saints Peter and Paul, Qwshiyahi during, 31/ Feasts of the CT055, 1469 Feast of Shamm a1-Nasim, 2126 Feasts, Latin, in the Coptic Catholic Church, 601 Feasts, major, 1101, 1102-1106, 1904 anaphora of $aint Gregory lISC, 124-125 Assumption of the Virgin Mary, 290, 1096,2256 Epiphany litui'D, 967-968 Iitu!'iicaJ ritual books, 1715-1716, 1729 pilgrimages linked with, 1968, 1970 Fea.~ts, minor, 1101, 1106-1109 liturgical ritual books for, 1729 Feasts, movablc, in the Copto-Arnbic Synaxarion,
219() Feasts of the TheOIOko$, 2256 Feast of the Tllbemacles, I!OI Feast of the Virgin, 1111 Feast of Weeks, ItOl Febrnnla, Saint (martyr), 1109-1110,1555 Federal Republic of Germany. See Gcnnany Feet, wa~hing of, 8-9, 1107 - I 108, 1252,1426-1427 laqqall tank, 1426-1427 Mllunt.ly Thursday, 311 Felix III, Pope (Rome), 43,1218 Felix, Saint, 1082, 1110, 1555, 2057,2086,2232,2233 Felix of Aptunga, 920 Festal days, monthly, 1111-1112 Festival of Saint Michael, 1617, 1618 Festugiere, A..J., 1445
Vol. I: pp. t-3t6. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. vol. 7:pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
Feudal systcm, Coptic control of, 1535 Fibers used in Coptic textiles, 2211-2213 Figurincs metal, 1607 teJr.l-eolta, 500-503, SOI-SOJ Fikrt, 'Abdallah, 1994
Fil:uis (martyr), 1555 Filioque, 1112-1116, 1119 in Coptic Catholic chureh, 601 and Coptic doctrine of the Holy Spirit, 1250 history of controvellly, 1112-1114 theological background and interpretation, 1114-1116 FillA'us Malap, 1688 FUyll (martyr), 688 Fiq!or, Ethiopian prelate, 1002-1003 The First Book of 11m, 897 FirS! Prillciples (Origen), Sf!e De prolcipiis
As, SainI. 716, 1116, 2083 Fish, as symbol in Coptic art, 2170-2171,2171 Ashah, 1117 Flasks, 1602- 1603 Flavian, Archbishop of Constantinople, 44, 893, 913, 1440,14''',1672,1948 and Eutyehes, 1074, 1670 and Evagrius Ponticus, 2249 and John Chrysostom, 893, 1357 and Theophilus, Patriarch, 2249 Flavian of Ephesus, Bishop, 1117 flavio, Biondo, 1119 Fl:lYius Eutolmius Talianus (prefect), 2009 Flavius Honorius, Emperor, 92 I FlavIus I>hilngrius (prefect), 2009 Flavius Stllltegius Apion, ISS Flight into Egypt, 1l17-1l18 and Armant, 233 and al·Ashmunayn, 233, 841 and Asyl1!, 927 and Bas!llh, 360-361 and Dilbeis, 391 and al·Burullus, 427 and al'Farama, 1089 Feast of the, 1107 and I;IArit wwaylah, 12071209
martyrdoms linked with, 1554
monastic sitcs associated with, 712,716,813,818,840,841. 1653 and Nikiou, 1793 pilgrirl"lagc SilCS associated with, 1969,1970,1972,1973,1976, 1977 traditions about, 841-842 Flinders Petrie, W, M., 70S, 1090 Florence, Copts at the Council of (1439-1443),722,1118-1119 on canon of New Testament, 2110 filioque debate, 1114, 1115-1116 and relations with Rome, 609 :md Zar'a Yli'qob or EthIopIa, 1052-1053 FlorellmlUS, 1445
Florentius (patriciAn), 1074 Florianus, Emperor, ptltriurch under, 1914 Florus (prefect), 2009 Flowers, woven lextile, 2226 Flute, 1740, 1740 Flute of the Holy Spiril. See Jacob of Saruj Fogg An Museum, Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1713 Fontaine, A. L, 1090 Food and diet abstinence, 17 Day..- Anba Bishoi refcclOfy, 735-736 Dayr Epiphanius (Pachomian monks),801-802 Epiphany feast, 1103 fusting prohibitions, 1093 funcr.uy customs, 1125 Shumm al-NasTm feast day, 2126 $ee a/$o Famines; Refeclol)' Foot washing. See AblUlion; Fect, w3.'lhing of For1ll0SUS of 1'0110, Bishop, 1113 Formula ofSatisraction (Anastasius), 44,1672 FOl1t'SCue, Adrian, 1120 Fortress of Babylon, 317-320, J18 and Coptic Museum (Old Cairo),607-608 Fortress of Candles. Set Oa..,r al-sham' Fortresses ~4", 1237 Ja.ba!'Adda,1315 Oal'at al.&\bayn, 2035
285
~r
IMm, 2036-2037 ~r Nislmah, 2038 ~ ai-Sham', 2038 Talmls, 2200 Umm Dabadlb, 2291 see also Castrom Fortress of Moont Sinai Monaslery of Saint Catherine,
168' Forty-nine rl"Iar1yrs of Scetis, 12, 1120-1121 and Bilbcis, 391 buried at aJ-BatanOn, 361 chapel at DayI' al·Surylin, 876, 880
church of (l;I:'i.rit al·ROm), 753, 204' and John of Scctis, 1362 Found, King, 1694, 1990, 1992 Foucar1, G" 924 Four Living Creatures In Coptic An. Set Christ, Triumph of FOlmh Edoglle (Virgil), 1867 Fro Bartolomt'O, 1532 Fraction, 1121, 1567 and Epiphany, liturgy of the, 967-968 and Lord's Plll~r, 1481 prayers, 17,71 }<-rance archaeological activity, 1398-1400,1402 archaeological activity in the Kellia, 1398 Archaeological and Anthropological Museum, 1187 Coptic churches in, 1623 Coptic collcclions, 1701, 1705-1707; Sf!e also Louvre Museum influence on Egyptian political parties, 1987-1988 Louvre MUSCUlll, 1481-1483 MaulitilL~, Saint, vener-~tion, 1572 papyri collections, 1892 see also Coplological slUdies; French expedition in Egypt; Scholars Franciscan Center for Christian Oriental Studies, founding of, 1123 Franciscan Misston of Upper Egypt, 1123 Franciscans in Egypt, 1121-1123, 1699
Vol. 1: lIP. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol, 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pr>. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: lIP. 1691-20).4. Vol. 7: pp, 2035-2372.
286
'.
INDEX
Frnnkish kingdoms, 1112 Frnumiinster, Zurich, 1082, 1110, 2057 Freer Collection, Washington, D.C., 843, 1136, 1895-1896 Fn:c: will. 1929 French expedition in Egypc, 1141, 1206,1284,1511-1512 and administrative organimtion of Egypt, 935, 1516 Coptic Legion, 1524; ste tllso Coptic Legion Coptic officials, 1687 -1688 influence on Egyplian polilical thought, \993 Jiljis al-Jawhal1 and, \]]2-1334 Kleber, lean I3apliste, participalion, 1416 Mark Vlll palliarchy during, 1538-1539 military leadership, 1417, 1591-1592 and MuJ:m.mmad 'All dynasty, 1691-1692 Mul.=nmad aJ-MuhdI support, 1696 scholarship and, 1526, 1977 Shukrallah liljis and, 2136 Yaqub, General, 2349-2352 French Institute of Oriental Archaeology, Cairo, 256 French language, Arabic-French dictionary, 1284, 1285 French Oriental Anny, 1417 French School, Rome, 925 Frescobaldi, 1977 Frescoes. See Painting, Coptic murnl Friars Minor of the Observance, 610 Friday. See wednesdlly and Friday fast days Friedrich Schiller Universily, lena, 189] Friends of the Bible, 1124 Friezes, 1873,2341-2342,
2342 Fnnnenlius. See Sal!nll'i I Fugas, Bishop of BoUlOS (martyr), 1555 Fulvius Asticus, 906 Funeral masks, 2001 Funel'ary customs, 1124_1125 mOl.lrning, 1686 murals and portrailure, 1873, 2001-200] objccts, 263
rites, 425-426, 1128, 1901 stela, 2149-2152 nt tl150 Buri.al rites; Mourning in early Christian times; MummitiCfllion Furayj Ruway$, hagiographk:al collcction of, 1780 Fust3.t, AI- (Old Cairo) and Arab conquest of Egypt, 188 Coptic churches' legal status in, 687 Dayr Abo 5.'lyfayn, 710-711 Dayr bi'I-Hah-JSh, 796 foundation of, 188 I;lllrit ai-Rum section, 1206-1207 l;Iilrit Zuwllylah section, 1207-1209 and Islami7.ation, 9]7 as site of Egyptian mint, 575-576 tr.rnsfer of Egyptian capital 10, 88-89,91,96 FUS¢! Expedition of the Amelican Research Center in Egypt. See Ceramics of the latc Coplic period FUljj~ Mi¥ ('Abd al.Hakam), on the Arab conquCSI of Egypt, 183-189 Fuwwah,II:M-1I26 G Gabra Manfas Qcddus, Ethiopian saint, 1055 Gabra Masqal, Ethiopian saint, 1047-1048 Gabr'cl, Ethiopian prchtlC, 1014-1015, \054 Gabliel (monk-priest of Dayr al·'Adhrd', SamtlIOJ), 716 Gabriel (qulllll1US of Dayr al-MuI.Ulrraq), 840 Gabriel. Archangel, 190, 1135_1137 and the Annunciation, 528-529, 1102, 1199,2256 and the Assumption of Mary, 292, 293, 2256 churches dedicated to, 845, 860, 11]7 festival of, 845-846 and Herpaese and lulianus, Saints, 1226
monasteries dedicated to, 814, 845, 1654 painlings of. 868, 869 and ThtOloJcOS, feasts of the, 2256 Gabriel, Bishop of A(fth (Aphroditopolis), 726 Gabriel I, Archbishop of JCru5;]!cm, 1325 Gabriel I, Saint and Patriarch, 1127,2083 datcs of patriarchy, 1916 as monk of Dayr AnM Antuniyiis, 722 Gabriel II ibn Tumyk, Palriarch, 881,1127_1128,161],208] and Apostolic Canons, 45] and canons of Coplic law, 450 on ('(II/OIlS of Bpiplu/II;lls, 457 and CUllOns of Hippolyills, 458 compilation of dif"lir by, 1728 condcmnation of cheirolouja, 517 dales of patriarchy, 1917 on Dayr Anha I)QIA, 741 and Dayr ai-Sham', 863 and Ethiopian church aUlocephaly,980 and Holy Week scriplure readings, 1251 imprisonmenl, 1129 and Miti'i!!l I, Ethiopian prelate, 1006 successor, 1615 Gabriellll, Patriarch dates of palriarchy, 1917 and l;Iasab3l1ah, 1209 as monk al Dayr Anba An!OniyiiS, 722 Gabriel IV, Patriarch, 1129-1130 dates of patdarchy, 1918 succeS1l0r, 1569 and TimothellS, 1845 Gabliel V, Patrill.rch, ]92, 1130-1132 dales or palrinrehy, 1918 as monk at DayI' AnbA $amu'iJ of Qalamun, 759 Gabricl VI, Patriarch, Jl33 dates ofpalliarchy, 1918 successor, 1616 writings copied by Jiljis Ma1r.l1lmallAh al-Bahnas:iwi. 1335 Gabriel VIJ, Patriarch, 1133-1134 dates of patriarchy, 1918
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp.317-662. Vol. 3: J'P. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-13S2. Vol. S: pp. IlSl-1690. Vot. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol.. 7: pp. 203S-2372.
INDEX
and petros II, Ethiopian prelate, lOIS and rcstol'"Jtion of Day" AnM An!uniyOs, 720, 722 and restoration of Dayr Anba 001A,742 and ROlllan Catholic embas.<;y, 952 writings copied by Jirjis Makramall3h aJ·BahnasAwl, 1335 Gabriel VUJ, Patriarch, 1115 consecrated at Chureh of Abu S:1yfayn, 5SO and Coptic relations with ROllle, 609-610, 191-198, 810,1134 datesofpatriarehy, 1918 ali monk at Dayr Anbi Bishoi, 735 and Yl1su.f AbU Daqn, 2364 Gabriel al·Dunmkl (pricst·monk at DayI' AnW Anlllniytls), 122 Gabriel ibn KJolib al-QU{!iyyah, Bishop of Ab:yOt. 1131 Gaianitcs, 734, 190, 816, 1138, 2054,2139,2241 sa ulS() Gaianus: Julian, Bishop of Halicamassus Gaianus (rival palriarch of Alexandria), 1138, 2054, 2104, 2241 $U alro Gaianiles Galus, Emperor, See Caligulll Galactotrophousa depieled in Coptic al1, 531 see also Virgo lac/(ms Galba, Emperor, patriarch under, 1913 Galerius, Emperor, 904, 906, 907, 1869 patriarch under, 1914 visit to Egypt, 2063, 2066 Gnllery, 210 Galliclaion. Sell all or exorcism Gallienus, Emperor, 909, 910, 1869 patriarch under, 1914 tolernnce of Christians, J936 Gallus, Emperor, 909 and Julian the Apostate, 1380 patriarch under, 1914 vision of the Holy CrOllS, 1244 Gahier, Emile Joseph, 1138 Games, wooden, 2339, 2340 Gangrn, Council of (circa 340), 1138, 1543
Garden of the MOllb. See Apophthegmala pa/nllll Garima, Ethiopian saini, 1046 Gannents, S3cred. See Liturgical vestments Gaselee, Stephen, 1138 Gaul, 252-253, 255, 1381 Garet, Albert Jean Marie Philippe, 841,1138_1139,1481 Gebhard, Johannes, 1921 Gelasius, Bishop of Cacsarea, 2069 Gdasius I, Patriarch of Constantinople, 43 Celasius, Saint, 2083 Cemination, vocalic. See Appelldu Genl'ID ,wd Ecclesiastes (Didymus), 900 Geneva, University of, 1400 Gentilly, Synod of (161), 1112 Genuflection, 1139 Geographic Society, 1993 Geography, dialectal. See Appelldix
Geometric designs, in paintings at Wwi!,372 George (martyr). See Jirjis al·Mma};lim George, Bishop of Pelusium. 1089 George, Saint, 230, 1139_1140, 1555, 2083 churches dedicall:d 10, 636, 782,784,788,820,821.1131, 1140,1975 cycle of collected manusclipt, 1782 and Horus myth, 248-249, 1762 ieonogr.lphy of, 248-250 monasteries dedicated to, 709, 824,826,830,848,850,1658 in Nubian ehurch alt, 1812 pilgrimages linked with, 1968, 1970,1971,1973 portmits of, 726, 727 relics of, 1131 George of Alexandria (martyr), 1555 George of Alexandria, Bishop, 1380,1381 George the Ascetic (martyr), 1555 George of Cappadocia. See George, Saim George the Copt. See Jirjis al·Oib!T George of Makouria, King, 1099, 1211 George of Seetis. See Abrnh.'ull and George of Scetis, Saints
287
Georgia, Russia, 2243-2244 GeOl'gius (Arian bishop of Alexandria),98, 101, 102, 1869 Gent(kmlUS, 1150 Gerdi05 (Coptic wt.-aving tenn), 2221 Gennanlcus (Roman imperial prince),2061-2062,2066 Gemmn Institute, 842 Gennan SllIte Ubnuy, Dc:rlin, 1893 Gennanus, Bishop, 910 Germany Coptic churches in, 1623 Coptic collections in, 1101, 1103-1104 paP)'fUS collC1;tion in, 1892-1893 ue tl/so State Museum of Berlin Gerspach, Edouard, 257 Ghall (19th-eentury Coptic fmallce minister), 1141, 1334, 1636, 1692,2059 GhAlI, Boutl'05. Set' Boutl'05 Ghili Ghali, Mimt B., 1299 Gharbiyyah Province Dayr M1r MTn1 in, 833 Dayr a1·Maymah in, 831-838 Dimayrah in,902-903 Dinushllr in, 903 monasteries in, 1651-1652 Ghillebcrt de Lannoy, 720, 722, 1977 Ghost trap, 1508 Ghubriy1l. See Gabriel Ghubriytil, K~mil !br~him, 1143 GhubriyJlI, Riyl\Q, 1465, 1466 Ghuu plunder of Dltrllri'!, 689 plunder of DayI' Anbit Shinodah (Suhlij), 764 GillrnbmtiSla, l!llano, Father, 1134 Gilda, Counl, 921 Gilles de Loche, 1977 Ginusi (maltyr), 1555 Girdle, 342,1476-1477, 1535 Girgis, V. A., 2022 Girgis Mnttha, 114! Giuliano Cesluinl, Cardinal, 1119 Giverscn, 5., 1894 Giyorgis I, Ethiopian prelate, 1006 Glyorgls II, Ethiopian prelate, 1008-1009 GiYOl'lis of ~hA, Ethiopian Saint, 1051-1052
Vol. 1: pp. 1-316. Vol 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. vol. 4: lIP. tOOS-1l52. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
288
INDEX
Gi7.a. 1141_1142 Dayr al-AJ;lmar in. 716-717 Dayr al-Mu!;larraqah in. 841-842 Dayr Nahyi in. 843 Franciscan seminary in. 1123 sa aw Monasteries of the Lower~"d
Gjmoumi_ Su Ashmiln Glass, Coptic, 1142_1147,
'.
1143·1147
Islamic influence on, 1312 lamps, 1144-1145 in Louvre Museum, 1483 IU5tcrpainting, 1146, 1311, 1312 preservation of, 280 religious uses, 1146-1147 restoration. See Art preservation tableware and storage vessels, 1143-1144 technique, 1142-1143 window and wall deconuing, 1145-1146 u~ aiM} Art, hisloriography of Coptic Glazing techniques, ceramic, 486-487,510 Gloria in ut:tlsis, 1147, 1732 Gnllpheus (Coptic textile tenn), 2221 Gn6mb, and the Arllbic Canons of Nicaea, 1789-1790 Gnosis, 1147-1148, 1157, 1163, 1300, 1520 abraxas (word with numerical value), 14 apocryphons as source for unden;tanding, 160, 172 in Jung Codex, 569 scholarship on, 2032, 2033 Gnostic Christians. See Gnosticism Gnosticism, 1148-1151, 1453 abstinence practice, 17 Allogcnes lext, 105 in the Apocalypse of Adam, 156-157.166 in Ihe Apocalypse of James, First. 151-158 in the Apocalypse of James, Second, 158-159 in the Apocalypse of Paul, 159-160 in the Apocalypse of Peter, 160-161
and the Apocryphon of James,
", and Authentilcos logos,
304
Basilides, 356-357 in Byuntine Alexandria, 101 on celibacy. 1543 Celsus on, 479 Cerinthus on Incarnation, 1288 Clement of Alell8ndria on, 103, 410,562-563 in Conctpt of Ollr Great Power, 583 and Coptic literature, 1450-1451 Coptic translation of PIMO's Republic, 1958 and Dialogut o/Iht Savior, 897-898 Dialogue a/the Savior, 897 -898 and docetism, 917 Egyptian influence on, 1150 and Eugnostos the Blessed, 1068-1069 and Exl!!gesis on the $QUI, 1081 Gabriel, Archangel, in Iitemturc of, 1135 Gnosis concepl, 1147-1148, 1157, 1163; ue also Gnosis and Guspt!l 0/ Mary, 1155 and Gospt!l 0/ Philip, 1155-1156 and Gospel 0{ Thomas, 1162. 1163 and Gospt!l 0/ Truth, 1163-1164 Greek and Coptic-spcaking adherenlli, 1177 Heracleon, 1219-1220 and Homoeans and homoiousion lenn. 1252, 1253 and Hyposlasis a/the Archo"s, 1261 and Hypsiphrone, 1262 and J"tuprelation 0/ Knowledge, 1301 and Leiter a/ Peler 10 Philip, 1446 link with monasticism, 1229, 1661 and liturgical music, 1732, 1735 magical spells, 150] Marsanes, prophet, 1547 Melchizedek and, 1583-1584 in Nag Hammadi Codices, 1771-1773; ue tlW Nag Hammadi Ubrary On the Origin 0{ Ihe World scripture, 1842-1844
papyri in Coplic Museum {Old Cairo),608 and Ptlraph~ of Shem, 1901-1902 PIOIinus refutation of, 1982 and Second Treatise 0/ Ih~ Gntll &/h,2117-2118 Sethian, 1154, 1222, 2117-2118.2259-2260 seven "magic vowels". 1132, 17J5 and the Sophitl 0/ Jesus Christ, 1068-1069 and Tl!!stimony 0/ Truth, 2209-2210 and Thought 0/ Norea, 2257 and Three Stelae 0/ Seth, 2259-2260 and Tlmnder, P~rfeci Mitzd, 2260 and Trealise 011 till!! Resll"ecrion, 2275 and Tritrlorplric Prote"noitl, 2276-2277 and Tripartitl!! TractQtl!!, 2277 and ValentiniQII Exposilion, 2295-2296 and Valentinus, 157-158, 2296-2297 and l..ostrUmus, 2371-2372 ue also Apocalypse headings; Manichaeism Gobidlaha, Dado, and (axo, Saints, JJ51-J152, 1555 Goblets, 1601-1603 God-bearer. See Theotokos ~e,Johann, 1149 Gold dinars. 514, 515-516. 109 Goldsmiths, 1595, 1604 Gondophemes, King of Malabar, 1635 Good Friday, 1104, 1152-1153, 1252,1904 candles, 446 and Holy SaturdllY, 1241-1249 lectern placement, 1435 music, 1720, 1721, 1729 Good news. See Gospel headings Gordian. See Epimachus and Gordian (martyrs) Gordianus 111, Emperor, patriarch under, 1914 Gorsl, Sir Aldan, 1466, 1621 Gospel. See Egerton Gospel; Evangcliary; Evangelist; Gospels; specific names Gospel book, 1474 Gospel casket, 1153, 1474
Vol 1: pp. 1_]16. Vol. 2: pp. ]11-662. Vol. J: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-t690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691_2034. Vol. 1: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
Gospel of the Egyptians, 1153-1154 and Gospel of Thomas, 1163 and Zoslrianus, 2372 (J.c)$pel of the Hebrews, 1163, 1619 Gospel of Mary, 897, 1155 Gospel of Philip, 897, 1155-1157, 1164 and AutJrentikos logos, 309 and Va/entinian Exposition, 2296
Goo",. Arabic translations, 282, 1464 in Bohairic dialect, 2138 Gospel of Saint John, 1078, 1148 on I...ast Supper, 1060-1061 on the nature of Chrisl, 524 parchment manuscripl, 1885 Gospel of Saint Luke, 1078, 1157, 1160,1161,1163,2195 commentary on, 1456 Lord', Pnlyer, 1480 parchmcnt manuscript, 1885 Gospel of Saint Mark. 1078, 1157_1162,1529,1530_1531, 1532,1910,2195 commentary on, 1456 parchmcnt manuscript, 1885 ue also Secret Gospel of Saint Morl< Go.spel of Saint Matthew, 1078, 1157,1160,1161,1163,1544, 1881. 2195 on events of Holy Saturday, 1247 linked with Ebionitcs, 930 Lord's Prnycr, 1480 reading for altar consccrntion, 108 Gospels, synoptic, 1157,2195 see a/so Gos~l of Saint Luke; Gospel of Saint Mauhew; Gospel of Saint Mark Gos~l of Thomas, 897-898, 1162-1163, 1981, 2032 on Ebionites, 929-930 and Gospel of Mary, 1155 and Gospel of Philip, 1156 Gospel of Truth, S69, IISI, 1163-1164 in Jung Codex, 569 and Valentinus, 2297 Gothic War, 2020 Goths, convcrsion of, 2285 Goutinos (monk), 317
Governmcnt Egyptian provincial rdomlS, 2007-2009, 2022-2023 Murqus Simaykah service, 1700 pagan;h system, 1871-1872 patriarchal selection approval, 1911 politieaJ parties, 1986-1996 political party leadcrship, 1747-1748 Rizq Agha service, 2059 Roman emperors in Egypt, 2061-2063 Roman intervcntion in, 2064 $/I/! also Mamluks and Cop IS; Mohammad 'All dynasty; Polilical lhought in modcm Egypt; Roman Empire; Taxation; specific personal names, titles, and related subjects GI1Ieco-Roman. See Greco-Roman headings Gmi, Georg. J 165, 1735, 2019 Gmf, Thcodor, 1389 Graffin, Rene, 1165 Graffiti, 1165 at al.Dayr, 695 at Dayr al·Bahri, 780, 781 at Kellia, 2129 medical, 1888 Nubian, 1172 at Shams aI-Din, 2126-2127 at a1-$haylth !;Iasan, 2129 at al-$haykh ~'ld, 2130 see also Inscriptions Grnmmar.>, Cop/ic, 34, 1266, 1268,1302,2148 Gronite, Coptie sculpture in, 2113 Grapow, Hermann, 1165 Gratiun, Emperor, patriarch under, 1914 Grnvcs. See Burial rites and practices; Cemeteries; Mummification; Stela; Tombs Grnvestoncs. See Stela; Tombs Graziani, Rodolfo, 1041, 1042 Great Britain Anglican Church in Egypt, 133 Coptic art influence in, 252 Coptic churches in, 1623-1624 Coptic coUections in, 1707-1710 Coptic influences in the British Isles, 416-419 Coptic Street (London), 611-612
289
and Egyptian political relations, 1989-1991 English saints, 418-419 occupation of Egypl, 1627-1628,1637,1693-1694, 1748 papyrus collections in, 1893~1894
see alsn names of specific .inslitutlons and museums Great Dol/.ology, 923 Great Intercessions, in Mass of thc Catechumens, 1564 Great Lent, 1102, 1437 see also Lent Greal Persecution (303-312), 88, 906-907,919,921 see also Dioclctian, Emperor; Diocleti8n Era Great Power. See Concept of Our Great Powcr Great Synagogue (Tamlth), 717 Greco-Roman influence on Coptic art and architecture, 261-269,262,261,264,265 Greco-Roman Museum, Alexandria, 74, 75,1891
G=_ Coptic collections in, 1710
monasticism in, 1663 Greek accounting prnctices. See Accounts and accoundng, history of Coplic Greek Church of saini George, 320 Greek correspondence, 968-969 Greek culture. Ste Hellenism Greek deities, 1865 see also specific names Grcek fathcrs (patrisllcs), 1920, 1921, 1982 Greek language, 1165-1169, 1175, 1176,1178 accounting, 53 acrostics, 1986 in Alexandria, 97 Apostles' Creed in, 178 archi~, 526 Bible manuscripts. See Bible manuscripts, Greek and Coptic legal sources, 1438 and Coptie litcrature, 1450-1451,1453-1455,1456 and Coptic music, 1731-1732 Didache manuscript, 898-899 Egyptian papyri, 1889 Egypt in late antiquity, 946
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2; pp. 317-662. Vol. 3; pp. 663_1004. Vol. 4: pp. tOO5-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6; pp. t69t-2034. Vol. 7; pp. 2035-2372.
..
290
INDEX
Greek language (CUII/.) foreign influences on, 1169 Hesychius of Alexandria dictionary, 1227 influence on Demotic and Coptic languages, 1169 inscriptions in, 327-328,1171, 1290,1291,1292 Isidorus of Pelusium's lellers, 1309 legends of mar1yrs in, 1550 Ufc of Paul oflllebes in, 1926 Uturgy of Saint Mark, 1539-1540 Uves of Pachomius, Saint, 1860-1861,1862,1863 medicval Nubian clergy use of, 1813,1816,1817 Mysteries or Greek Lctlcl1l treatise, 1749-1750 Nonnos of Panopolis epics, 1799 papyri, 1166, 1890-1896, 1898, 1900 Physiologos, 1965-1966 post·Arab conquest usc in Egypt. 189 Procopius' works in, 2020 Psalis in, 1727 Pscudo-Macarius homilies. 2027.2028 spread and changes in Egypl, 1165-1167 see 1Ilso Alphabet, Greek; Toponymy, Coptic Greek language in Christian Nubia,II7I_1173 G~k Mona:;tery. See Dayr al-ROmi; Dayr al·ROmdniYYllh Greeks in Egypt, 1174-1178 impaClon Alexandria, 97-98, 99, I()() Mclchiles and Copts, 1583 numerals in Coptic system, 1820-1822 philosophy, 1958 see also Hellenism Greek towns in Egypt. 413, 1179-1181 Greek transcriptions. See Ap~ndix
Green. M,. 1895 Gregorian calendar. See Cnlcml.1r, Gregorian Gregonos. Bishop of al.()ays, 709 Gregory, Saint. &e liturgy of Saint Gregory
Gregory 1 (Gregory the Great). Pope (Rome), 71. 921. 1339. 1921 Gregory n, Patriarch. 1182,2047 Gregory of Damietta, Metropolitan, 1613-1614 Gregory of Dum)'t\!, Bishop, 926 Gregory the Illuminator, Saint and Patriarch of Annenia. 1183, 1555 Gregory of Kois. Bishop, 2092-2093 Gregory of NiI7.ian1.t.1s, Saint. 114, 1183-1184,1308,1309,1619, 1921,2083 anaphora, 71, 124-125, 1066, 1733 on angels, 132 on Athanosius t, 298 on COllllllllllic/lliQ idiomalwIl, 578
consecnttion and tronslation of, 398-399 and Constaminople, First Council of, 594, 2263 and Didymus the Blind, 900 on Easter designation, 1104 encomia, 1196 and Evagrius PontiCUli, 1076 on filioque, 111.5 and Julian the Aposlttte, 1380 on Kyrie deis
N"..
Gregory al-5inlwitT (the Simlite). Su Gregory II, Patriarch Gregory Thaulllaturgus, 1577 Gregory Thcodorus, 1848 Gn.-gory the Theologian. &e Gregory of Narian7.u5, Saini Griffith, Francis Uewellyn, 110, 1091,1185 and Girgis Mattha, 1141 and Nubian archaeology. medieval, 1804 on Nubian languages and literature, 1815 and Nubian mural an in churches, 1811 Griffith Instilule, Oxford University, 895 Groff, WilHam N" 1185 Grohmann, Adolf, 1185_1186, 1389 GrossmUnster, Zurich, Switzerland, 1082, lOB3, 1110,2057 Guardian angel, 1186 Abbaton,2 Gub~, Ethiopian saint, 1046 Guidi, 19ouio, 1186_1187 Guild. See Confraternity Guillaumont. Antoine, 694,1397. 1398 Guimet, Emile Etienne, 1187, 1481 Guimet Museum, Lyons, France, 1482
H
Haase, Felix, 1189 Haw:'iwlsh, 91-, monasteries ncar, 713 Habachl, Bam1b, 1541 Habakkuk,1618 l:IabashT, SAba, 1993 l:iablb Jirjis, 933, 1189, 1464, 2354 HAbo, pharaonic temple of, 196 Haddtld, Nicola, 1996 Hades, 1189_1190, 1900 and Holy Saturday, 1247 see also Judgment. Last Iladr.\ of /\swan, Saint. 130.745. 1190,2083 ~e a1s<J Dayr AnbA Hadra Hadn\ of Benhadab, Saint, 1190-1191,1922,2083
Vol. I: pp, 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004·. Vol. 4: pp. 1011.5-13.52. Vol . .5: pp. t353-t690. Vol. 6: pp. l69t-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
Hadrian, Emperor Antinoopolis founding by. 142. 1170,1181 manyrdom of daughter. 1552 patriarch ulldcr, 1913, 1914 lemples, 863 visit to Egypt, 2062, 2065, 2066 Hadrian I, Pope (Rome), 1112 HarJAz, 696 !;far.;. al-, Caliph, 1097-1098, 1099,1128-1129 !;fafn, 1528 !;fa~ ibn al-Walid al-l;Ia9ram1, Caliph,1410 Hage (village), 771 Hagiographa, in Jewish Cllnon, 2109 Hagiography, Coptic, 1191_1197, 1921 on (Inachoresis, 120 on Cycle of Diocletilln martyrs, 153 N:lliona1 Ubrary (Paris) manuscripts. 1777-1782 Synax.arion as primary source of, 2174 ~e IllsQ Cyde Haile Sc-Iassie I, Emperor of Ethiopia. 235.1041.1042. 1197_1199,1628,1909,2363 and conference of Oriental Onhodox churches, 1845-1846 and Cyril P:llriarch, 6744 Hail Mary, 1199 tlaj3r Danfiq. Dayr al'$:llib, 859 tlajir Idfo., 1200. 1200 see (llso Dayr ai-Malak Mikhd'il (lillO) I;Idldm Bi·Amr-Uh\h Abo 'All Man~Or, a1-, 94, 843, 854, 1104,1200_1203,1517,1524, 1525. 1776 and Abu al··Alfi' Fahd ibn Ibrahim, 17-18 and Abu al-Fadl 'fsa ibn Nast1lrus, 18-19 (Ind Church of a)·Mu'allaqah (Old Cairo), 558 and Epiphany tanks. 968 Is~aq ibn Ibrahim ibn Nas!As and, 1306 and Pbow basilica dCSlruclion, 1927.1929 persecutloO$ under, 1097, 120\. 2313-2314 Zacharias. Patriarch. 2367
n.
l:Iaklm. Tawfiq al·. 1995 Halkin. F., 1445 Hall, Henry Reginald Holland. 780,1203,1585 Hall, Stuan G., 1585 Hallelujah. Set Alleluia Halo. Sa Nimbus Hamai of Kahyur, Saini (martyr). 1203-1204,1555 I:lamal. Su Eocharislic bread Hamburg PapyrtlS, 380-381, 1204-1205, 1893 l;Iamldat, AI,. 1205 Hammfun (Bedouin), 1538 1:lamm;im (village), 806 l:Iam7.ah, 'Abd al·Qddir. 1990 Handbags, 645 Hand cymbals. See Cymbals 1·lands, laying·on of. See Laying·on of hands 1·lands, washing of, 8-9, 1469 l;Ianna:, Murqus, 1466 Hanna Herkel. &e Hal1lgll, Jean I;lannl\ $:llTb Sa'd, 1206, 1591 Haragli, Jean, 1206 Hardy. Edward R., 1206 I~aril al·Rum (Old Cairo), 1206-1207.1647,2046 church res!orallon, 2315 convents, 2325 icons of As!l\SI al·ROmt al. 293-294 pauiarchal residence. 1348, 1913.2000 1;11ril Zuwaylah (Old Cairo). 23. 1207-1209,1647.1963 and al-'Adhrn' church. 322-
m
church blessing. 404 church closures and burial prohibitions, 1128 church of Mercurius of Caesarca, 1594 convents, 2325 and flight inlO Egypt, 1118 icons of As!!iSllll-Ruml at, 294 patriarchal scat and residence, 1133,1344,1348,1913 Hannlm!, Saint. 808. 1209. 1255. 2084 Hum/ollics (Claudius Ptolcmy). 1731 Harnack,Adolfvon.1452,1921 Hameris (pagan deity), 1418 Harp, 1734, 1738, 1740 Harp of the Believing Faith. See Jacob of Sarilj
291
l;Iam\niyyah, lapestry workshops al,2051 Hamn. Apa, mOnaslery of. 1652 HarwAj (manyr), 1555 J:lasabalhih, Bishop of ShanshA, 1.209-1.210 l;Iasab-AII~ al.Bay:k!I, Mu'allim, 722 I;lasan (son of al·tlllfiz). 1129 J:fasan 'Abd al.RA7,iq pasha. 1987 I;lasan al-'A!!l'Ir. Shaykh. 1654. 1994 Hasina. &e Menas and Hasina (martyn;) Hass;in ibn Thl\bit, 1528 HalhO!' (pagan deity). 816. 817. 853,1740,1874 Isis fusion with, 1752 temple lit Dandarah, 690, 691 Hatshepsut (pagan deity), 1874 temple eltcnvations, 227 temple of, 779, 780, 781, 786 IUtur (third monlh of Coptic calendar), 438, 440, 2176-2177 Hauser. Walter, 1210 ~U"'4sh'D~$alaK~~h (al~
ibn al·'A$sAI). 2076 Hawtharah. Caliph, 1411 Haww1rah. 1210_1211. 1210 Hawwiriyyah. 718.1211_1212.
1211 basilica of, 213 Hay, R., 780 Haykal. &e Altar; Sancluary Hayka!, Mu~ammad l:Iusayn. 1995 Huykal al-taqJimDh. &e Prothesis HcaddOlSS. COplic women. 641-642 Healings in Coptic Iilerature. 1212_1214 by laying·on of hands, 1433 see ulw Unction of the sick, Holy &Ierarnent of the Heaven. 1214 see also Paradise Heavenly Hymn, 1565 Hebbelynck, Adolphe, 1215, 1749, 1895 Hebn.'WS. See Jews and JudaL~m; Old Tcstamcnl Hebrews in the Furnace, in Coptic an. 388-390 Hefele. Karl Joseph. 1215 Hegel. George. 1149 Hegwmmos.1215_1216 and appoinlmcnl of Theophilos I. Archbishop, 2247
Vol. t: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 311-662. Vol. 3: pp. 66J-IOO4. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 13SJ-I690. Vol. 6: pp. 169t-20J4. Vol. 1: pp. 2035-2372.
292
"
INDEX
Hegumenos (com.) archimandrite differentiation, 192, 193 in eedesiaslieal hierarchy, 1229,2015 Jiljis Makramallah al·Bahnas3wi, 1335 and John V, Pauiarch, 1340 al·Maktn Jiljis, 1513 MakramallAh, ISIS proVOSl and, 2024 of Seelis, 2103 Yacobos II, Archbishop, 2349 Y!1s1b II, Patriarch, 2363 ~e
ulso ProesIos HegwPlenos, ordination of a, 1216 Heinkel, Deltlof, 720 Helena, Saint and Empress (mother of Constantine), 660, 1243,1377, 1378, 197\, 1972 Helias. See EJias Helias, Bishop (man)'!"), 1555 HeliogabaJus, Emperor, patriarch under, 1914 Hell in Coptic theology, 974 su also liades Hellenism Aluallder Rmmmce, 2059 Alexandria as center of, 91, 95-96, 100, 2065 and Arianism, 2) I decline in Egypl, 946 and development of Alexandrian theology, 103-104,1866 Judaism and, 1957 sell also Greek headings Hclwan. See J:1ilw:\n Henein MlIkarious. See Makaryus J:1unayn Hengstenbel'g, Wilhelm, 1217 Henoch,I867 Ihmolicon (InSUUnJent of Unity), 1217-1218,2370 Acacinn Sehi~m and, 43, 44, 45, 47,55,1671,1672 Acephaloi opposition to, SS Annenian church accep1ance,
23' llnd Eutyches analhematizafion, 1075 John I and, 1337 Mark II and, IS34 Peter III Mangus and, 1948 Philoxcnus of Mabbug and,
1962
ScVClUS of Antioch on, 2124 and Timothy Salofaciolus, 2269 Henry I of Gennany, 1572 Henry U of Gc:nnany, 1113 Hcn5Chenius, G., 56 Hcphacstus (pagan deity), 1768 Heradas, Saint and Patriarch, 1219,2084 and Catechetical School of AJexandria, 472 and conversion of Dionysius the Greal,909 dates of patriarchy, 1914 as Demetrius 1 successor, 893 and Origen, 1847 Heracleas and Philemon (martyn;), 1555 Hemcleon,356-357,1151, 1219-1220 Heracleopolis Magna. Su AhnAs Heracleopolis Parva, 1648 HeDd~, 73 Hc:mclidcs, Saini (martyr), L220_122I,1555 Herudius (geneml), 1938, 1940 Heradius, Emperor acceplance of MonenergiSi creed, 1676 and Arab conquest of Egypt, 184 Chalcedon dogma, 837 ccthesis fonnula, 682, 931, 1666, 1678 fast of, 1093-1094, 1095 and liberation of the erou, 660, 1243 patriarch under, 1915 Hcrai, Saint, 1221 see also Ter and Brai, saints Herais (martyr), 892 Heraiscus. 283, 1221-1222, 1868 Heraklcidcs of TamiathisfDumy4!, Bishop, 925 Herakleopolis. See Ahn!is ~Iercules
depicted in Coptic art, 1761, 1762 see alsa Amazons
Hereulia (Egyptian province), 905 Heresiologists, 1921 Heresy, 1222 Agnoetac, 70-71 anointing of heretics, 138-139 Apollinarianism, 173-174 Bokh,w sect on passion of Jesu..<;, 94-95
Damian countermeasures, 688,
63. Didascalia on. 899 Diony.dus the Great on, 911 docelism, 917 in Dumy.l!, 925 Ethiopian, 984-987, 1012-1013,1052-1053 Eutychianism, 1075 evaJuation of Arius' beliefs, 232
on immersion and baptism,
"86 on Incarnation, 1288
Jerome, Saint, efforts against, 1323 Leo 1 the Great and, 1440-
1442 Manichaeism, 1519-1522 Maximus, patriarch, and, 1585 Monan;:hianism, 1637-1638 Pelagianism, 1929-1930 in Pentapolis, 1914 Sabellianism, 911, 2072 Subordinalionism, 1484 see also Arianism; Elhiopian heresies and lheologkal controversies Hennas, 1223 and Acts of Peter and Twelve Apostles, 62-63 as apostolic father, 180 on guardian angels, 1186 on immersion and baptism, 1186 patristic writings, 1920 Henneneutlcs, canonical, 2110 Hermes TrismegiSIUs-Thoth, 284, 917,1150,1223-1224,1617, 1867,1868 Hennctlc texts. See Asclepius 21-29; Discourse un the Ei&hth (md Nimh; The Prayer 01 TIII/nbg/villg
Hermitage, 1224_1225 Eastern de~el", 1649-1650 Gharbiyynh Province, 1652 of Isn:l, 1660 Jabal Tafnts, 1316-1317 Kel1ia grouping, 1398-1400 Kom NlImnld, 1418 Hermilage Museum. See State Hermitage Museum, Leningrad Hennitages, Thcban, 1225, 1656 ~Iennit dress. Su Costume of the religious
Vol. 1; pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3; pp. 663-1004. Vol.': pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
HennilS Abraham and George of $cetis, SainlS,12-13 Abraham of Mimif, Saint, 13 Apthon, Saint, 3 Ammonius of Tlioah, 114 anachoresis,118-120 and anchorite monasticism, 129-130,1662 a1-'Araj tombs, 189-190 Anenius of $cetis and Tunth, 240-241 at burning bush site, 1682 cells and chambers, 1403 Daniel,691-692 and Dayr Abu Daraj, 1649,697 and Dayr Abu FAnah, 698 and Dayr Abu I;Iinnis, 701, 703 and Dayr Anh6 AnpiniyOs, 728, 1649
and lind and and
Dayr AnbA SUla, 1649 Dayr AnbA MaqAr, 749, 754 Dayr al-Bakhll, 786 Dayr Epiphan'ius, 800, 801,
802 and Dayr llHabrliwl, 811 and Dayr MAr Min:'lo (Gharbiyyah), 833 and Dayr al·MalAk MikhA'l1 (Jirjl), 826 and Dayr Qubbat aI·HawA, 850 and Dayr Rifah, 855-856 and Dayr a1-Sanad, as center for, 860 and Dayr al~qiyah as center for, 861 and Oayr Yul:mnnis, 883 Didymus the Blind, 900 and early British Christian convens, 417-418 income-producing work, 802 Isaiah of Seetis, 1305-1306 1s~5.q, 772 and Jabal at-Silsilah region, 1656-1657 in Jabal Tafnis region, 314, 1316-1317 John Sabas, 1369 and Kharjah (gTeat oasis), 1658 laura, 1428 lodgings, 477-478; see also Caves; Cell; Hennitage; laura Macarius the Egyptian, 1491 at Meir, 1582-1583 monks as, 1667 Moses, 691-692 Murqus al·Anlunl, 1699
Nubian, 1818 Palaemon, Saint, 1876 Palamon, 1876 Paphnutius, Saint, 1882-1883 Patiisius, 1908 Paul of Tamma, Saint, 1923-1925 Paul of~, 1925-1926 Phis, 1963 in Qalamiin, 758 al quarrics of Shaykh ~Iasan, 1654 Oumat Mar'i, 2040-2041 Rufinus history of Coptic, 21168 seven ascetics of TOnah, 2122 in SuhAj area, 761-762 Timotheus, Saint, 2262-2263 women as, 1663 see also Anchorite; Caves; Celt: Reclusion Hennolaus, 1882 Hennonthis. See Annant 11ennopolis Magna. See Ashmunayn, a1Hennopolis Mikra (the Lower). See Damanhiir Hennopolis Parva. See DamanhOr Herod, King, 533. II 17, J395 Herodotus, 1165, 1166, 1174, 1686 Herpaese and Julianus, SainlS, 12Z5-1226 Hesychia, 1662 Hcsychian Bible, 1226 Hcsychius (monk of Saini Sabas),
204' ~Iesychius,
Bishop, 1226 and Egyptian Bible lext, 382, 1226 Hcsyehius of Alexandria, 1226-1227 Heu."Cr, Gustav, 1227, 2022 Hexamerol1 (Pscudo-Epiphanius of Cyprus), collection of, 1782 Hexapla and Telrapla (Origen), 1227-12Z8, 1848, 1852, 1853 Hibat-AlJah 'Abd-AJlAh ibn Sa"d al·Oawlah al-Qib!l, 1228 HiOOt·Allah ibn 'AssaI, AI-. See Awhid al·'AssAI Hickmann, Hans, 1730, 1731, 1732,1739.1740,1741-1742, 1743 Hides and W05 preservation of, 280 .see also Leatherwork, Coptic
293
Hieraeas of leontopolis, 1228_1229 and authorship of Testimony of Truth,2210 possible Cop!ie texts of, 1451 Hierakion, camp of. &e Dayr aI-JabraWf Hieran:hy. church, 1229-1230, 2015-2016 see also specific lilies Hieroglyphs Coptic language used 10 decipher, 614 see also Rosetta Slone High Council. See Consultative Council Higher Institute for Arabic and Islamic Studies, 1993 Higher Institute of Coptic Studies (Cairo), 563, 933, 1230, 1629-1630,2091 and the Clerical College, S64 music depanmcnt, 1737 and Yassa 'Abd al·Mast!), 2353 HijAb. See Iconmtasis Hi;abs (amulets), Nubian, 1814 l;Iijluh Oayr Abo al-sayfayn (Oiif) near, 71 t, 1657 pilgrimages to, 1972 Hilaria (manyr), 1552, 1555 Hilaria, Saint, 749, 1230-1231, 208. Hilarion (eunuch). See Hilaria, Saint Hilarion, Saint (founh·ccntury monk), 1232, 1664,2084 Hilarius, Pope, 1441 Hilary, Bishop of Arlcs, 1440, 192\ l;Iilwan, 708,1232-1235,1233, 1234, 1303 ~linnis, Abu. See Dayr Abo ~linnis Hintze, F., 1893 Hippolytus (Roman presbyter), 1235-1236,1637 on baptism, 182 on Nativity, 1102 and Origen, 470-47 I patristic writings, 1921 .see also IlpmloJu: Tradition; CanO/U of Hippolytus HippolytUS (Sethian), 1902 HisAb-dobia. See AccounlS and accounting; Bookkeeping l;Iisbah, 1236_1237 l;Iish!h, Caliph, 87
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: 1'1'. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-13.52. VoI . .5: fJP. 13.53-1690. Vol. 6.: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 203.5-2372.
, ,,
294
INDEX
IJi.pl, 1237 flis/oria Augusta, 1961 flis/oria ecc1esiastica (Eusebius), 8,84,911,1070-1071,1323, 1455,1530,1920 $o7.omen continuation of, 2145 TI'e«k!rct continuation of, 2236 see also Euscbiu.~ of Caesarea His/aria eeclesias/ica (Rufinus translation), 2068 lIis/oria lrllIsil/~'a (Palladius), 3, 88, 894, 1238, 1876, 1877, 1878 on AntinoopoJis, 144 on DayI' Abu I:finnis, 701 on monasteries for women, 1663 on Paul the Simple, 1923 Historia nlotlachorwn in Aegypto, 330,894, 1237-1Z38 on Ammonas, Saint, 113 on Ammonius, 114 on anchorites at Aehoris, 2261 and Btiwl! and, 362 on Dayr Ablll;Jinnis, 701 hegumellos title in, 1215 and Isaac, Disciple of Apollo, 1304 on John of Lycopolis, 809, 1238,1]6],1]64 on Maearius Alexandrinus, 1490 on Paphnutius, 1884 on Paul the Simple, 1923 on proliferation of monks, 1662 Rufinus and, 2069 Historians Abrfm aI.()i~I, AnbA, 14 AbU aI·Fillr al-Masl!)l, 19 Abu al-MakArim, 23 AbO Shakir ibn aJ.R.ahib, 33 Chronicull orietltale, 548 Eusebiu! of Caesarea, 1070-1071 His/ory ()f I}lt: PUlrillfells of A/aundrill, 1238-1241 Ibn al·Bilrl'q, Sa'ld, 1265-1266 Isidhorns, 1]07 Josephus Flayius, 1]75-1]76 al·Makln, ibn al·'AmId, 1513 Manassa, Yu~anna, 1518 al·Maqrtzl, Taqly al·Din, 1525 Mawhiib ibn Man.~r ibn Muhrrij aI·lskandaranI, 1573-1574 Mlkha11 ShArilbim, 1630, 16]\ Neale, John Mason, 1784-1785 Neander, Johann August Wilhelm, 1784-1785
Olympiodorus ofThebcs, 1840 Palladius, 1876-1877 papyrology, 1888-1889 Philoslorgius, 1958-1959 Pmcopius, 2019-2020 Pueeh, Henri-eharlcs, 20]2-2033 Rllmondon, Roger, 2057 Rufinus, 2068-2069 Socrates, 2142 &nomcn, 2145 nl~uqil'i Fa<)1 AJJ3h ibn Faktll', 2160 Theodoret, 2236 lheologicallilcr&lure, 1920-1921 Ya'qOb Nakhlah Rufaylah, 2353 Yllsuf Abo Daqn, 2364-2365 Historiography. ~e Art, historiogrotphy of Coptic History of Churches and Mona.steries. See Abu al-MakArim History of /he Church (Sozomen), 666, J455, 2145 /Iistory of Ihe Coplic Nalion, 1466 /Iislory of Ihe C()plic Pam·urchs. See His/ory of lite p(I(riarclls of Ale.umdria Uis/ory of tire Holy Eastern eh/lTch (Neale), 1784 History of Jtmlph Ihe CaTpelller. 1136,1372-1373 Coplic version, 1372-137] The HisJory of the Copts "mitr the Domillation of the T",* and Abyssillian Emperors (Yllsuf Abii Daqn), 2364 History of the Patriarchs of Alexa"dria, 1238-1241,2101 on Abraham, SainI and PalrilH'l;h, 10, II on Amlslasius, 125, 126 on Andronicus, 131 on AsyO!, 296-297 on Alhanasius II, ]02 on Alhanasius 1II, ]03 authon;hip, 1239-1241, 1460, 1461,1573-1574 and BagMm Ibn Baqllrah al~wwM, 329 and Batbtsh, 349 and BashmOr, 349 and Benjamin n, ]77-378 on bishops from al·Faram;\, 1089 on Buealis, 134
and Btimh, 42S and Blish, 427 on censer and incense usc, 1471 and churches al Babylon, 323 on the Crusades, 664-665 on Damalhl, 686 Damian discourse on Ihe Logos in, 689 Damnl mention, 689, 690 on Dan'cl, Ethiopian prelate, 1002 Daqahlah menlion, 69] on Dayr Anb6. ShinOdah, 762, 764
on Dayr Apa Mob, 770 on Dayr al-'Asa.I, 782 on DaY'" a1·FakhOri, 802 on Dayr Mart Maryam, 8]5 on DayI' al-MuI.larrnq, 840 on DayI' Nahya, 84] on DayI' al-Sham', 86] on Demetrius I, 892 and Dionysius Ihe Greal, 909, 911 on Dioscorus I, 915 on Enaton tnOnaslcries, 956 on Epimachus of Pclusium, Saint, 965-966 on Fiq!or, Ethiopian prelate, 1002-100] on flight into Egypt, 842 on Giyorgis I, Ethiopian prelate, 1006 on Giyorgis II, Ethiopian prelate, 1008-1009 on Hilwan, 1232 on icons, 1278 on IdkO, 1280 on Isaac the Deacon, 1304 on John I, 1337 on John III, 808 on John IV, 1338 un John V, 1]40 on John IX, 1]44 on John X, 1344 on John XI, 1344 on John XII, 1346 on John XIV, 1]47 on John XVII. 1349 on John XVIII, 1350 on John of Nikiou, Bishop, 1366-1367 on Julian the Apostate, 1382 on the Kellin, 1397-1398 on Mncarius 11,1487,1488 on Marwtin II, 695-696
Vol. 1: pp, 1-316. vot. 2: pp. 317_662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-t69O. vol. 6: pp. 1691_2034. Vol. 7: I'p. 2035-2372.
INDEX
on MikA'!1 I, Ethiopian prelale, 1006-1007 on Mik.·n~III, Elhiopian prelate, 1007-1008 on mirucles, 707 on mona.~telies, 698 in National Ubrary (Paris), 1781 on Oligen, 1851 on patrology, 1921 on pcrsecution$ under Mamlub. 1343 on Peter VII, 1950 and OumJh, 358-359 on relia of John the Bapli$l, 1355 on &\wif05, Ethiopian prelate, 1005-1006 on Scctis I'1'IQnasleries, 782 on Tall Atrtb, 2200 on TamnUh, 2201 and Tanbi~, 2201 on TheodolUS, Palriarch, 2237 on Theophanes, Patriarch. 2247 on Yo!:'annes I, Ethiopian prelate, 1001 and Yu~ann::i, 2356 History of /lre Patriarchs of the Egyptiall Chl/reh. See History of the Patriarchs of Alexalldria Uiw, 1242_1243 Oayr Mar Mimi, 833-834 and toponymy, Coptic, 2272 J:lim al.A~r:lr al·OustOriyytn. See Liberal ConSlilulional P1lI1y 1:1i7b al-l)JmOqrAtllll.Mi~r1, :11. See Egyplhm Dem
The Holy City, on Oayr al-Sul!an, 872 Holy Communion. See Communion; Eucharist Holy Cross Day, 1243-1244 Holy Ghost. See Holy Spirit Holy Ho~man, as Chrislian $ubjcct in Coptic art, 538 Holy Land cuSlody of, 1122 pilgrims' assislance agency,
204'
Saladin'$ reconquest of, 1536 ~t' also Cl'U5:ldes, Copts and the: Jerusalem, Coptic See of: Moont Sinai Monastery of Saint calherine; Palesline Holy Land, Coptic churches in the,1244_1247 su also Jerus.alem, Coptic See of Holy Ughl. See Apparition of the Holy Light Holy Matrimony. Su Marriage Holy Mothcr. See Tht'{)/oJcos; Virgin Mary; Virgin Mary, Apparition of the 110ly Myron. See Chrism Holy Oil. See ChriSm Holy Roman Emperors, 1572 Holy Saturday, 1247-1249 Holy Sepulcher and Coptic Good Friday celebralion, 1153 reopened for pilgrimages (1426),1130 Holy Spirit, 14l7, 1446, 2028 Arianism on, 230 confirmalion to receive, 585-586 dcscenl on lhe disciples, 1105-1106,1529 cpiclcsis, 964, 1566-1567 filioqlle controversy, 1112I I 16 gnosticism on, 2256 and laying-on of hands, 1432, 1433 theological homilies on, 1183, 1184 Holy Spirit, Coptic doctrine of the, 1249- 1250 Holy Synod. See Synod, l'loly Holy Thur5day. See Maundy Thur.;day I-Ioly Trinity. See Trinilarianism; Trinity
295
Holy Week, 1095, 1102, 1103-1104, 12~1-12~2, 1904 fasting, 1152 fooIW:\5hing, 1107 -1108, 1426-1427 and genuflection, 1139 Kiss of Peace prohibition during, 1416 lectcrn placement, 1435 lectionary for, 1437 Lord', Prayer during. 1481 mU$K; for, 1715, 1721 patriarchal residence, 1912 US(: of ambo during, III see also Ea5tcr; Good Friday; Holy Saturday; Maundy Thursday; Palm Sunday; Resurrection Homer, 1889 Homilctk: cycles, 666-668 Homilies of AmphilochiU5 of !conium, 115-116 of Andrew of Crete, 130-131 of Demetrius of Antioch, 894 on night into Egypt, 669-670 GnO$lic Chrislian, 898 of Gregory of NaziannI5, 1183, 1184 Interpretation of Krlowledgt', J301 of Jacob of Sanlj, 1319, 1781, t738 of John Chrysostom, 352, 1135, 1778,1779,2053,2054 manuscripts in National Libr-.try, Paris, 1778 ofOrigen, 1847, 1852-1853 of Pclcr I, 1945-1946 of Proclus, 1356, J454, 2017-2018 Pseudo·Cyril of AI('xandrill, 681, 2025-2026 Pscudo·Macarius, 2027-2028 al'~arr ibn al·'AssaI works on, 216 on S"lnt Lukc's Gospel (Orlgen), 1847 of Severlnn of Jabalah, 2122-2123 of Thcophilus, Palriareh, 2252 see also Cycle: Encomia; Lilerature, Coplic: Manuscripts ~Iomoentls, 12~2_12~3, 2119 Homo/en/sum, 84,127, 141, 12~3, 1677. 2096
Vol. I: pp. t_316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. l005-13S2. Vol. S: pp. 1353-1690. Vo.!. 6: pp. 1691_2034. Vol. 7: pp. 203S-2372.
296
,"
INDEX
Homoiousion (colli.) adopted by semi·Arinns, 2119 Homool,sioll, 84,127,141,1070, 1253-1254, 1575, 1677 Athanasius 1 and, 298 and Constantine 1 and, 590 Marcellus support, 1526 Nicaea, Council of, on, 590, 1791 in Nicene Creed, 1792, 1793 Origen on, 1849 Honorius, Emperor, 789-790, 891 Honorius I, Pope (Rome), 1666, 1667, 1679 Hopfner, T., 1891 Hop of Tilkh, Apa and Saint, 1254, 2084 Hor, 1254 HOT, Apa (martyr), 722, 1553, 1555,1974,1975 HOT, Apa and Saint, 1255, 2084 Hor ofAb~at, Saint, 771,1255, 1963,2084 Horapollon, 1255-1256 and Asclepiades, 283 and Chairemon of Alexandria, 512 and Hellenizatiun, 1168 Heraiscus relationship, 1221-1222 liori7.ontal loom, 2215 Honnisdas, Pope (Rome), and Acacian schism, 45, 46, 47, 1383 Homer, George W., 1257 Horologion. See Canonical hours, Book of Horseman depicted in Coplic embroidery, 2223 depicted on ornamental comb, 2337 P1ll1hian, depiction in Coptic art, 538, 1259 lerra·cotla, 503 woodwork, 2340 Horseshoe arch, 211 Horsiesios, Saint, 32, 1257, 1448, 1664,1861,1862, IB64, 2084 Coplic tClIt:; 0(,1451-1452 as desert futher, 894 and Pachomius, 1257, 2240 papyrus collection of letters, 1894 and Pbow, 1927 and Petronius, 1952, 2240
and Pisentius of Herrnonlhis, 1978 and Theorloms of Alexandria as interpreter, 2238 and Theodorus of Tabenn~s~, 2240 Horus (pagan deily), 134, 243, 244,281,1502,1503,1505, 1590,1752 depicted in Coptic art, 1259, 1761-1762 and iconognlphy of George, Saint, 248-249 iconography of, 248-249, 249 linked with Damanhilr (town),
686 temples built to, 262 Hosanna, 1258 Hosius, Bishop of Cordova, 83, 84 Hos (song of prai.w), 63, 1725-1726, /725, 1727, 1729, 1732,2255,2321 Hulwlln, 1653 Humbert of Silva Candida, 1113 I:Junayn, Ibrahim, 1466 I:Junayn ibn Isl:Jaq, 1922 Hungary, Coptic collections, 1710 Hunting in Coptic art, 1258-1259 Huntington, Robert, 791. 1260, 1977 I:Jusayn, Taha, 1995, 1996 I;Il.lsein Kami!, Sultan, 1694 Hussein, Kin!! of Jordan, 873, 874 Hydraulis (water organ), 1740 Hymn of Golgotha, 1152 "The Hymn of the Angels" (Great Doxology), 923 Hymns Alian, 1733 canonical hours, 1724 cantors and, 137 -138 for consecralion of patriarchs, 1909,1910 Difnar, 1728 doxologies, 923,1727-1728 influences on Coptic, 1731-1732 instromcnts accompanying, 1739 IObsh, 1479 Mass of the Faithful, 1565-1566 psalis, 1726, 1727, /728 Psalmodia, 448, 1725, 2024 Theotokion, 1724, 1726, 1727, 2254-2255 Tlisagion, 2278 the Twelve Virtues, 2310
unpublished manusclipu, 1986 Wilham, 2323 Hymns, aUlhors of. See Music, Coplic HYIIlIl of tile Savior (Clement of Alexandria),1732 Hypalia (philosopher), 100, 1308, 1870,2192 Hypostasis, 1106, 1260, 1575 and hypostatic union, 1262 and Incarnation, 1287 Nicene Creed definition of, 300 Origen on, 1848 Hypostasis of tile ArchOIlS, 1261 and 011 the Origin of tile World, 1642-1844 Hypostatic union, 1262 Hypotyposeis (Theognostus), 911 Hypsiphronc, J262 Hyvcmat, Henri Eugene Xavicr Louis, 1263, 1448
I
JAC. See International Association for Coptic Studies lamblichus, 1265 lai) Saba6th Adonai Eloi, 1503 Ibas (Antiochenc theologians), 1672 Ibas of &Iessa, 515 Ihn AbT U~aybi'ah, 1525 Ibn Aba al.Fat.llI'il ibn FarOj, 710 Ibn al·'Amid. See Makin, ibn al 'Amid alIbn al·'AssaI. See $an ibn a1·'AssAI,
.,.
Ibn al·Batrlq, 'Isa. See Ibn al.Si!r1q, '{sA Ibn al·Balrlq, &1'Id. See Ibn al.Bi!riq,Sa'id Ibn al-Bishr al·IG.tib. See Mufud9a1 ibn MAjid ibn al·nishr, al· Ibn al·Bi!riq, 'Jsa-, 126S, 1266 Ibn al·Bi!riq, Sa'id (Eutychius), 1265-1266,1460 and Book of EpaCI, 410 on Church of Saint Michael, 1617 and Constantinople, Second Council of, 595 on Nubian evangelization, 1801-1802 on patriarchal election, 1911 on patriar'cha1 seat, 1912
Vol. 1: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vo!.?: pp. 2035-2312.
INDEX
SAwlrus ibn al.Muqatfu' and, 2101 Ibn al-DahTr1. Billhop of o-.lmiella, 1266 Ibn al.I:lab~lb, Viceroy, 87 Ibn aH:ltlmid. 711 Ibn Hawqal, 1266, 1271 on 'Alw3, 110 and BabTj, 317 and Rashmur, 349 and Deja lribes. 373 on m..-die,:val Nubia, 1804 Ibn a.... lbrt. See Bar Hcbraeus Ibn lUbar, 20, 21, 1267-1268, 1272,1273 on Ag:llhon of 1;lolru}, 67-68 and DarlAm and YuWlL"af, 346 and Butrus 5awlrus al-Jamll, 431 on canon law, 450 on C,mons 01 ,Epiphallius, 456-457 on CII/lO"S ollJippolylus, 458 on CII/IOIIS 01 Sailll 101m Chrysostom, 460 on the Chun;h of al·Mu'allaqah (Old Cairo), 558 on Dayr MAr Jiljis, 831 on Dayr Shahn\n, 862 on fe,:asts of lhe,: Virgin Mary, 2256 on Gregory of Nyssa, 457 on ingredienls of holy chrism, 521-522 and Jirjis ibn al·Oasll Abl al.MufuQ4aI,1332 and mysticism, 908-909 on Pseudo·Mllcarius homilies, 2028 and lalsfr, 2198 works of, 1463-1464 on YI1h:mntl ibn 5awlrus, 2357 and YilSO,b, Bishop (thirteenth cenlUI)'),2359 See 1,lso MisbrJh III-ZlIlmlih (Ibn Kllbur) Ibn Kallb QaY¥lr, 1266, 1268 conune,:nlury on Revelation In Paris, 1777 Ibn Khaldiln, on Makouria, 1514-1515 Ibn Laqlaq. Sl/ll Cyril III ibn Laqlllq Ibn Mamm:iII, works by, 1461-1461 Ibll MammtllT dynasty, 12681269
Ibn Nafrn, Bishop, consecrated at Dayr al-5ham', 863 Ibn Nu~. See 'Abd al·Masl!), known as Ibn NuJ:! Ibn Oanna (monk), 1097 Ibn Oayyim al-Jawziyyah, 1269_1270 Ibn al·Rahib, 1513 Ibn Raj1', 1959-1960 Ibn Sabw', collected encyclopedias of, 1779 Ibn al-$3'jgh ("son of the goldsmilh"),1270-1271 Ibn SalIm aI-Aswinl, 344,1266, 1271_1272 on 'A!wa. 110 and ~n al'l:Iajar, 361-362 and Beja tribe$, 373 on Greek language use by Nubian clergy, 1813 and Jabal 'Adda, 1315 on ~ouria,921-922, 1514 on medieval Nubia, 1804 on Menal1i, 1587-1588 on Nobalia, 1798 on Nubian languages and literature, 1815 on Saba, 2141 Ibn SibA', Yu~ann1 ibn AbT lakariyy1, 1272, 1464 Ibn Taymiyyah, Taqi al·Dln A~mad, 1269 Ibn Tulun, A~mad, Caliph, 1412-1413,2280-2281 Ibn Tiilun, Khum1irawayh. 1413 Ibnihim (son of Prophet MuJ:mmmad), 1528 Ibn\him, JindT, 1465,2010 Ibn\hlm Bey, 1274, 1411,1688 Ibr,\hIm ibn 'Awn, the Nestorian, 1273,1779 IbrfthTm ibn 'Istl, 1273 Ibr;1hTm ibn Sim'an, ISIS Ibrohim ibn Sulayman al.Najjar al-MII1, 1273 Ibn'ihIm al-Jawhart, 1274, 1313, 1688 building slart, 1538-1539 and Dayr Anba An!iiniyl1s renovalion, 720 and Dayr AnM MaqAr reconslruction, 753, 1121 and I;Iarit Zuwaylah chapel. 1208 and Jirjis al·Jawhal1, 1332 and the MamJuks, 1857 Ibn\him aI·Kurd!, 1536
297
IbrAhim al·Nlsikh (icon painter),
127B, 1279 Ibr1hlm Pasha, 1141, 1248, 1950 Ibmhlm aJ.Surytnt (alias Abn\m), 1134 IbrAhim aJ-Tukhl. Su John XVI Ibrtm. See ~r Ibrtm lbscher, Hugo, 1274-ln, Ib!u, 1275 Ibytr, 833 Iconoclasm, 1275-1276, 1277 ~ al·Rilml icon production during controversy, 293 Cyril IV, Patriarch,and, 1278 role of Ethiopia, 984-985 Iconography of As!AS[ al·Rilmi (FIluathius the Greek), 293-294 and dating of anifacts, 694 figurines, 500-502 and hunting theme in Coptic art, 1259 of Mark. Apostolie Saint, 1532 metalwork,I606-I607 of resist-dyed lextiles,
2227-223O,222B-213O under Mark 111 patriarchy, 1536 of woven telltiles, 2221-2227, 2222-2227 see also Art and an;hiteclure, Coptic: Biblical subjects in Coptic art; Christian subjects in Coptic all; Christ, Triumph of; Icons; Mythological subjects in Coptic all; Symbol5 in Coptic art Iconoaraphy, Greco-Roman. See All survivals from ancient Egypt
Iconostasis, 211-212 at Bawl!, 364-366 and candelabrum, 1469 of Church of Saints Sergius and Wlichas (Alexandria), 94 lcon5, Coptic, 1276-1279, 1277_1279 al Blw1!, 368-371 at Dayr Anbd BuIll, 743-744 and Good Friday service, 1152 Iconoclastic controversy, 1275-1276 or Menas, Saint, 1588-1589 of Men;urius of Cacsarca, Saint, 1593-1594 of Virgin Mal)', 2309 see also Figurines ldeler, Julius Ludwig, 1280
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7:pp. 2035-2372.
298
INDEX
Idfli, 762, 1280 Idfli near, 825, 1657 monastery libralies, 1449 Panine and PllllCU martyrdom nCilr, ,1880 philnlonic-~tylc temples at, 196, 1865 tombslone materi....I, 1295 Idiolect. See A.ppetldix Idiophones, 1739-1740,1739, lIIonasteri~
..,
I''''
Idkii,1280-IUlI Ignatius of Antioch, Saini and Bishop, 1281-1282, 1555, 1980 a~ apostolic father, 180 011 Commmricalio idio/ll(.l(ultl, 578
on con~ubslnnliation, 597 on Ihe Eucharist, 1057 on feasts, 1101 on Incarnation, 1287 on the offertory, 1824 and origin of antiphonal chanting, 148 patristic writings, 1920 and Polycnrp, 1997 on priC5thood, 2016 Ignatius IX, Patriarch of the Syri:ms, 1131 Ihnasiyyah al·Madinah. See Ahna.~ IkhnAwayal-ZaIlAqah, 1652 Ikhshids. &e Tulunids and Ikhshids, Copts under the lfiad (Homer), 1889 Illness. Su Communion of the sick; Heallngs in Coptic literature; Medicine; Unctton of the side Illumination, Coptic, 267-268, 277-278,1282-1284, 1282-1284 Abli al·MunA mMuscripls, 29 Adoration of lhe Magi depiction, 527 ooptism of Je~u.'i depiction, 530 innuence on hish manuscripts. 252-253 ue also Chrntian subjects in Coptic art llyas Buq!ur, t284-IUlS Images, rcliglous, &e Icons, Coptic; Iconoclasm Imholep (pllgan deity). 1874 Immaculate Conception. 1285 Illlfllcrsion, 1285_1286
Imperial cult, &e Persecutions Imperial Library of Vienna (Austria), 2049 'InAn, Mul:mmmad 'Ab
California, and the Nag Hammndi Codices, 1771 Institute of Christian Oriental Rl.'SCarch, Washington, D.C" 1896 Institute or Coptic Studies, at Anbll Ruways Monastery, 129 Institute for Papyrology. Heidelberg, Gennany, 1893 Institute of Religious and Ecclesiastical Art, Utrecht, 1620 Instilut fran~is d'archeologie orientale do Caire, 843, 924, 927.1398,1419,1452.1516. 1561 Coplic·language printing press, 1302 papyrus cullcction, 1892 5;mnerun, Serge, 2100 Inslruments, liturgical. 1595-1596 Instruments, medical. 1579, 1580. IS81,I60S Instroments, musical, 1604-1605, 1605,1733,1734,1738-1739 Intagltus, 1509 Intercession for Ihe dornlllnt, 889 icon fonnula of, 1279 {I/IJ~1 for litany of, 2279 and usc of candles, 446 IllIertlict, 1299, 1931 .mcient COlTespondllnCC on, 401 and u"dien/ia episcofXllis, 308 Interlacing motilS (art). 251-253 International Association for Coptic Studi~ (lAC), 1299-1300,1890 International Coogresse:s of Coptic Studies, 1300-1301 IrrlerprelQtiotl of Knowledge, 1301 Intersected cross, 252 Invocation of the Holy Spirit. See Epic1esis loulei, Apa, 824 louie and Ptc1emc (mtIl'1yrs), 1555 10via (Egyptian province), 905 lq4mol al.fJllijalt ol·BiJhiroh 'aId Hadm Katld'i$ M4r wa~/.(}iJhiraJt ("Presentation oflhe Clear Proof for the Necessary De5truetion of the Churches of Old and New Cairo"), 687 'Iqd al·Madhbah. See Architectural elements of churchc~ Iqllldlyils Labib, 1302
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 311-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. IJ5J-I690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7; pp. 2035-2312.
INDEX
and printing of Bohairic.coptic Bible. 564 Iri'l. Sj'~ Ter and Erai, Saints Iraq, Coptic churches in, 1621 Ireland art, Coptic influence on, 2.51-254,418-419 Coptic influence in, 416-419 Copdc monks in, 253-254 Irish harp, 1734, 1740 monasticism, 253, 417-418 papyrus collcction, 1894 saints, 418 Irenaeu.~, 917, 2157 on the Dupocrallan sect, 460-461 on Kcnufleclion, 1139 on the Gospels, 1158, 1159, 1164 on Nlllivi1y, 1102 pa1rislie wrilings, 1921 on Polycarp, 1997 Ircnacus of Seetis, Saint, 2084 Irene. See Eirene (rrn1l1yr) Irene, Empress, 1275 Irish art 251-254, 418-419 Irish h."rp, 1734, 1740 Irrigation aqueducts, Dayr Abu Qarqurah, 709 '1I)'1n Jlrjis MUfu\~, 1302-13<13, 1737,1962 Isaac (hermit), nz Isaac (Old Testament) depiction in Coptic art, 382-383, 726, 727,778-779,793 15:IaC, Coptic Testament of. See Coptic Testament of Isaac Isaac, disciple of Apollo, 1304 Isaac, Patriarch, 12,427, 13<13, 2084 Coptic texts on, 1456 dales of patriarchy, 1915 and Dayr Ma!rJ, 837 disciples of, 13 and 1:lilw<\n, 1233 and John of Nikiou, 1366 lsaue, 5."int (Kellia), 1304, 1397, 2084 Isaac of al·Aqlali. See Isaac, Saint (Kellia) Isaac the Deacon, 1304 Isaac al-Dil:n\wi (martyr), 806 Isaac of Hurtn, Saint, 1972, 2084 Isaac of Panopolis (painter), 804 i5llaC the Presbyter, Saini, 2084 Isaac of al.QalilT. &e Isaac, Saint Isaac of Qalamun, 1304, 1455
Isaac of Scclis, Saint, 2084 Isaac ofShamma (martyr), 1555 Isaac of Tiphre, Saint, 1304-1305, 1555 Isaiah, 22 Ascension of, 166 lsaiah the Hermit. S~~ Isaiah of Seetis, Saint Isaiah of Scelis, Saint (Isaiah the Hermit),795,1304, 1305-1306,2084 Isaiah lhe Solitary. See Isaiah of Seetis, Saint 'lsa ibn NastOrus, 1097 'Isa ibn Zur;ah, collected works of, 1779 Ischulion (soldier-martyr), 1964 Ischyras, Bishop, 1527 Isl.lnq, Adlb, 1994, 1995 Is~5.q, Apa. See 1s;lae (hermit) IsI)aq aI·Hurlnl, SainI. See ISlI;lc of Hulin, Saint Isl).o.q ibn Ibr:ihim ibn Na.~¢.~,
"06
as grandson of N~As ibn Jurayj,I775-1776 wine prescription, 1524-1525 Isl.ll'lq aI·Mu'taman ibn al-'Ass:al, on Coptic liturgical music, 1735 Ishkinin, SainI, rclic of, 758-759 Ishnln al.N~r.i, 1653, 1972 Ishshid MuJ:1ammad ibn Tughj, lind Epiphany celebration, 1103 Isidhurus, Bishop and Abbot, 1307 lsidhurus (monk), 1120 Isidore of Takinash, 1089 I.~idoros, Saint (Isidore of Anlioch), 1307, 1555 IsidolUs and Bandllaus (maI1yrs), 1555 Isldorus the Confessor, 686, 817 Isidonls of Hennopolis, Saint, 2084 Isidonls of Pc1usiulll, Sl'1inl, 1089, 1308-1310,2084 and archimandrite title, 193 on Isidoms of Seelis, Saint, 1310 and Theophilus, Patriarch, 2247,2249-2250 bicloros of Seelis, &iint, 114, 1310,1427,2084 Islooms of TakinAsh (martyr), 1555
299
Isis (pagan deity), 134,243, 244, 281,863,1292.1502.1503, 1505,1752,1865,1866.1867, 1868,1870,1874 A~ir Ban.o. and, 36 cull and temple at Philae, 265, 1954 destruction of shrine to, 1608, 1609 iconography of, 259531 Nubian worship of, 1801 nursing Horus. See Isis ltlc/(ms Isis IUCltlllS, 243, 244, 281, 531 Iskandar, Najlb, 1993 Iskandariyyah, al-, 90, 92 Iskiiriis, Tawfiq, 1466 Iskhiron, Saint, 1972 IskhTn}n, Abu, 735 Islam Abraam I, Saint, l'elnlions with,
'0 AM a/·Dhimmalr dcsign(ltion, 72-73 bans on Coptic pilgrimages, 1538 Christian apologetic lilerature in reaction to,S and Christian encounters under Mamluks,2317 consort of Prophet Mul:iammad, 1528 Copt conversions under Kha'!1 I, 1411 Coptic conversions during Peter V patriarchy, 1949 Coptic conversions under Umayyad admini.~trollon, 2288-2289 Coplic hiSlorical work, 1525 and Coplic monumenlS, 693-694 and Coptic press, 2010-2012 and Egyplian nalionalisl movemenl, 1987 -1988, 1989 and Egyptian nalional unily, 950-951 and Egyptian I'eligious l'efoml movement, 1995-19'96 and Epiphany celebration, 1103 Ethiopian prelatc conversion 10,1028-1030 expansion in Egypt, 936-941 Fatimid-Coptic relations, 1097- 1099 French relalionships, 1417, 1591 ~ris1xl1l concept, 1236-1237
Vol. I: pp. 1-JI6. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. J: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1]52. Vol. 5: pp. t]5]-t690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-20)04. Vol. 7: pp. 20]5-2372.
300
INDEX
Islam (com.) influences on Copti!; art, 1310-1312 Jiljl al-Sim'tinT debate with, 1331-1332 and jiQ'llh lax, 1336 and kharlti tllll, 1413-1414
lawcommenlary.1269-1270
"
rnllr'tyn recanting from, 1570 Nubian conversion 10. 1802-1804 opposllion to illlilgCS of living things, 1276 and pagarch office, 1871 pcrx<:ulion of Copts (thinernth-ccntury). 1267, 1268, 1343
or
persecution Copts (founl--enth-i:cnlury).750,
1343-1344, 1949, 23132316 pcrseculion of Copts (ISlh·century). 1129. 1130 and pc.-,onal status laws,
1941-1943 OU$ 5eulcmcnts, 2044 scholanohip, 687,1695-1696 socicml inOuellet on Coptic family, 1087 WQq'Qf Q/·Kollll'is (Incident of the Churches), 2313-2316 Wuq'al QI.Na~llrlJ (Christian encounter),2316-2319 see also P.,.m-Illiamism;
Umayyads. Copts under the Islamic Benevolent Society, 1993 Islamic influences on Coptic art, 1310-1312 Islamic law, 951, 1269-1270 Islam (md IlIlJ Prindp/lJs of
GovertllllC'It (al.R!lzlq), 1996 Island of Michael, 1588 IshlOd of l'hilae, See I'hilne Ism",',I, Khedive, 1637, 1693 scc Q/.~o Mu~ammad 'All dyna.~ty
Ism!l'Iliyyah Coptic Catholic church, 1123 FnlnciSCllll church, 1123 hna, 1312 ceramics of, 480, 487, 489 church dedicated to Gabriel, Al"changel, 1137 hemlil cdls at, 477 inscriptions found at, 764,1291, 1293 manyl"i'> at, 866, 868, 870
monastcriet; near, 772, 856, 866-870,1656,1657 monastic paintings at, 1660 mural paintings at, 1872, 1873 pharaonic.Jilyle lemples aI, 1865 pilgrimages to, 1972 stelae from, 2149,2151 lombstone material and shape, 1295 Israel Slate of Coptic collections, 1710 and statu." of l>ayr al-Sul!An,
87' see (llso Holy land; Jcrusalem, Coptic St:e of Issac of Nineveh, collecled works of, 1778, 1779 IstifMm &'d al·I$libhfJm, al·, 1312-1313 Italy Coptic collc<:tions, 1710-1711 intervention in Elhiopia, 1041-1044,1198 papyrus COIlec:lions, 1894-1895 see also Rome 1!I1I), 1313 m~uc.tJuilding, 685 prowpographyof, 2022 Ivory and bone carving, Coptic, 405-407,406,407 Iyyasus Mo'a, Ethiopian saint, 1048-1049 'Imal aJ.Aq!>dt, 808 'lzOOt Dayr al·~ladfd, 805 'Izbawiyyah, pilgrilllugt:s to, 1972
J
Jabal Abo DukhkMn, 1650 J:\bal Abo. Fo.w.lh, 717, 834, 8S3 Jabal 'Adda, 1315, 2037 Dotnwo documents, 922-923 Nobalian eparchal l'esidence ai, 1798 and Nubian archaeology, medieval,1805
Jabal al-Al)mar, 11.1-, 2000 Jabal Bishwftw. See Dayr Mllr Buq!ur (Oamillah) Jabal brad, 1659 Jabal al-Kalf. See Dayr :.I·'Adhrli' (Samalii!l Jabal Kha.~hm al-Qu'ud, 1315-1316 Jabal Musil. See Mount Sinai Jabal Qat!ar, 1650
Jabal Ousqam. See Pilgrimages Jabal al·Silsilah, 1316, 1656-1657 Jabal TarnTs, hel'lllilages of, 314, 1316-1317 Jabal al-T:irif (Nag Hammadi), 1317,1657,1771 Jabal al'Tayr (Khargah), 1317, 1658 As!:\sl al·RUmi icons at, 293-294 Dayr a1·'Adhn.\' near, 715, 715 pilgrimages 10, 1969 Jabal al·Tayr (samaICt!). &e Pilgrimages Jablonski, Paul Emsl, 1318, 1424, 2107 Jacob (Old Testament), 845, 1137, 1186,1618 su plso Testament of Jacob Jacob, Saint and Patriarch, 1318, 2084 dates of patriarchy, 1916 and Simon II, 2139 Yul)annA as biographer, 2356 Jacob, Bishop of Memphis, 1587 Jacob Bar-
see Illsa Jacob B:lraU:lCUS; Monophysilism; Syrian Ol1hodox church Jacobol'San1j, 1319-1320, 1727, 1781, 1783 Jaeob lhe Sawn. See James Inlcrcisus Jacoh the Soldier. See James of Amadjudj (martyr) Judal buyn al·Mllkhalif-lVua/Na~'rillll, QI· (Eutyehius), 1460 Juffa. See Holy Land Jahshly:lr1, Abu 'Abd Allah, al·, 1320 Jnkob, Apa (!)ayr Apa Phoibammon), 780-781
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. S: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: 1'1'. 2035-2372.
INDEX
Jama. See Memnonia Jamli/ ai-Din (Mamluk amir), 1570 James, Apostle and Saini Apocryphon of, 169-170, 569 apostolic see, 181 and Gloria in uce{sis, 1147 and the Tr-msfiguration, 1108-1109 $U also Apocalypse of James, First and Second James, Saini (James the A.<;cetie), 1320-1321,2084 Jaml.'S of Amadjudj (maI1yr), 1555 James of Antioch, Solinl, 2084 James Bar 'tidal. See Jacub Baradaeu~
Jamcs Inlcl'Cisus, SainI (ma11yrj, 324,1321. 1556 James (Jacob) and Juhn (martyrs), 1555 James the Persian. See James 100crdsus, SainI (martyr) James of &1I1.1j. Sa Jacob of San1j James of Seelis, Saint, 1321_1322, 208' Jam'iyyah AMIiqa' al-Kilab al·Muqaddas. &1' Friends of the Bible, Society of the Jam'iyyah al·lslah :d-Qibtl. Set! Coptic Refonn Society Jam'iyyah al-Khayriyyah (CoptiC Benevolent Society), 374, 1693 Jam'iyyat A:jdiqii' aJ-KilAb al·Muqaddas,374-375 Jam'iyyat al-Ikhl~, 375 Jam'iyyat al·Nash'ah al-Qib!iyyolh, )74
Jam'iyyat Tharnarat al-Tawf'iq, 375 Jammo\, al·. See Madrnat 1'llibO; Memnonia JlImoul (m:u1yr), 1556 Jamu. See Memnonia Japan, Coplic cullecliuns in, 1711 Jared, Ethiopian saint, 1047 JtlrfdlJh, af· (publication), 1994 Jamus, al-, 1653 Jan; and jugs ceramic, 490-492 metalwork. 1602-1603 ""'aler.2320 Jason (mythological subjecI), depicted in Coptic art, 1762-1763 Jawhar, Gener-al. 1097, 1099, 1271 Jawharah al,Na{isoh If 'UI"m
al.KtlJllsah, al· (Ibn 5i/)5'), 1272,1464 JawOOr al-5iqill (Ihe Sicilian), 16]2, 19lJ Jiiwish, SOOykh 'Abd ai-Am:, 1465, 1988-1989 Jawll, al·. See Dayr al·Jowl! Ja~. See Keep JawLiyyah School (Damascus), 1269 Jazlral al·[)ayr (Island of the Monastery), &1' Dayr al·Rtint;\niYYilh Jeme. See Madinal Habo; Mcmnonia Jcra.~imus, Saint (martyr), 1552, 1559 Jercmiah, Apoclyphon or, 170-J7l Jeremiah, Saint, 22, 166, 1254, 1322_1323, 2084 depicted in Coptic art, 270, 532-533 see alii(} I>...yr Apa. Jeremiah; Paro./ipomen" Jerelll;OIl Jericho. See Holy Land Jemsledt, Peter Viktorovich, 1323, 1895 Jerome, Saini, 1323, 1921,2084 on candle use in churches, 445 on celibacy, 476 Dayr AnW BOlA founded in memory, 741, 742 and Didymus Ihe Blind, 900 and Eusebius of CaI.-'Sarea, 1070-1071 and Hilarion, Saini, 1232, 1664 and Horsiesios, saint, 1257 on John the Baplist burial site, 1355 on Kyrie cldroJl, 1420 on Monastery of the Metanoia, 1608 on multiple marriuges, 1545 and Origen, 471-472 llnd Pamphilus, Saint, 1879 Oil Paul of Thebes, 1925-1926 on priesthood, 2016 Rufinus Apology and, 2068-2069 Rule of Pachomius tr.mslalion by, 1662, 1663, 1861-1862, 1863 on Salurday fasl, 2098 thcologicaililcl1l.l)' history by, 1920
301
and Theophilus, Palriareh, 2247,2250,2252 JcrscyCity,NewJerscy,I621 Jerusalem, Coptic See of, 180, 1324-1329,1613,1614 and Acacian schism, 45 aposlolk succession, 181 barring of Coptic pilgrimages to, 1615 Coptic collections, 1710 Coplic Good Friday celebration. 1153 Dayr al·Sul!an, 872-874 founding uf mun:~lerics ill, 166)
keep construction, 1395 library, 1447 Saladin's recunqw,:st of, 1536 Sophia, Saint, trndilion ur. 2143-1244 see also Ea.~tel'n Orthodox churches; Holy umd, Coptic churches in lhe Jesuits and the Coptic church, 1132,1329_1330 Ethiopian controversies, 986-987, 995-997 inOuenee in Ethiopia, 1021 Jullien, Michel Marie, 1382-1383 Kircher, Alhanasius, 1415 Sicard, Claude, 2136-2137 $U also Bollandists Jesus, bath of the Infant. &1' Chrislian subjects in Coptic art
Jesus Chrisl Advent, 63 Agnus Dei, 70 Ascension, 1105 and asceticism, 1306 and alonement, 306-307 on baptism, 336-337, 1285 haptism of, 967 blessing style, 403-404 C:mdkmas feast, 1106-1107 on celibacy, 476 and Christian Pasch, 1904 crucifixion, fasts to commCmOl'llte, 1096 crucifixion, OUr'lIllic Iheory of,
95 and dealh of Joseph, 1697 depiclion in Coptic al1. 270; see also subhtad paintings of and Eucharist, 1107 fasts, 1095-1096
Val. I: pp. 1-)16. Vol. z:. pp, JI7-662, Vol, J: pp. 663-1004_ Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1)52. Vol. 5; pp. IJ5J-I690, Vol. 6: pp, 1691-20J4. Vol. 7: pp. 2OJ5-2J72.
"
302
INDEX
Jesus el1,isl (col!t.)
firslllliracle, 1107 and fmction rile. 1121 anti G.,bric1, Archangel. 1136 on guardi:m angel, 1186 IC0050f,368-369,1276. 1277-1278 Incnmalion, 1287-1290 and laying-on onmnds. 1432. 1433 Lord's Prayer, 1480-1481 and magical spells, 1500, 1503 and Mark, Apostolic SainI, 1529 and marriage, 1542, 1544 Mckhizcdck and, 1583-1584 Nativity. 1102-1103 pag:ln literature on, 1868 painlings of, 727. 747. 778, 794, 868.869. 1660. 1875,
2004-2006.2006 Palm Sunday, 1103-1104 and Parndisc. 1900-1901 power of binding and loosing, 1932 and prieslhood, 2015 Resurrection, 1104-1105
and Revehuion. 61-63 and symbolism of manual cruss, 1472 and Thomas, disciple. 1108 Transfiguration. 1108-1109 see also Alhanasian Creed; Christian subjects in Coplic art; Christ, nature of; ChristolOi,Y: Flight low Egypt; Good Friday; Gospel headings; Niccne Creed Jewelry, 1605-1607, /61)6 COJllic colored gla...,~·inlaid crosses, 1146 Jews and Judaism Abnlllllm, $;.Iintllnd Pmrinrch, rclalions wllh, II a.~ AM al·DI1i1mlwh, 72, 655-656; see also subhead Muslim discdminntol)' mca.~urell
Alc:rtandrian a.~ceticll, 1661 Ale:rtanddan cornmunhy, 91, 97, 1175, 1180, 1865, 1866 lint.! Alcltllnt.!ri:m gnosticism, 1147, 1148, 1149-1150 Alc:rtandrinn rebellion, 97,1947, 2016 ahars, 106 anointing, 137 Antichrist concept and, 143
apologetic dircclcd at, 2357 llpologislS,176 alonement concept, 306-307 baptism lit DayI' AnM An!(miyUs,721 Bar Hebraeus, 345-346 and canon of the Scripture,
2109 Coptic music nnd, 148_149, 1731 and Cyril I, 672 and eschatology, 973 Ethiopian prohibitions agaill5l, 991-993 Evodius of Rome homilies against, 1078-1079 Great Synagogue (TamOh), 717 heaven concept, 1214 Hellenrlallon in Egypt, 1167, 1175 iio"uh talC on, 1336 Josephus f1avius, 176, 1375-1376 magical spells, 1508 Muslim discriminatory measures, 655-656, 939, 1202,1343,1348 New Testament eJlplanatlon addressed to, 1273 Old Testament feasts, 1101 and paganism, 1868 Parnphrase ofShem and, 1902 Pascha (P-.1SSQver), 1903 Philo of AIelIandri.. , 1956-1957 religious impact in Egypt, 1865-1866 ritual pll1i!ication cel'cmonials,
8-9 Roman poll la:rt and, 2203 Salurday as sabbalh, 2098 scriptural proof tcxls disputes, 1227 and Youth of Egypt membership, 2354 scc also Law, Mosaic; Old Testament; Thcrapeulae Jibril ibn Bukhtishu' ibn JOrjls, 1922 JillIld, al· (publication), 1990 Jilbanah, saint, 700 Jimyiinah, sainI. ScI:' Dimyanah, Saint Jilja,1330_1331 monasteries in region of, 825-826,861-862,1656, 1657 Jirja and Upper ~'Id, See of, 1614
Jiljis, MAr, Su George, saint Jirjis Abu al-Fa~'lI ibn Lu!fal1llh, 1462 Jit:Jls al·Mu7~!;lim. SI!I! George, Saint Jiljis ibn al-'Amid. 1095 Jiljis ihn al·00S5 abT al-Muf.u)'4aI, 1270, 1271, 1332 Jiljl al-Sim'Anl, 461,1331-1332 Jiljis al·Jawhar1, 1141, 1332-1334, 1411, ISIS, 1539, 1688, 1692, 2351 and Ibrohlm al·Jawhari, 1274 Jiljis aI-Jawharf aJ·KhananT, 1334-1335 Jilji$ Makramalh'ih al,Bah~wf, l335, ISIS Jiljis al-Muzal)im, Saint (rnat1yr), 902-903, 1335-1316, 1556 Jiljis PhTllItMwus 'Awa4 church law compendium, 1942 on Dayr al-Sham" 865 Jiljis a1-Qib!T (George lhe Copt), 1700 }~ah (poll talC), 303, 622, 636, 656,665,1097,1316, 2134-2135 abolilion of, 1636 on A1II al·Dhi/lllllah. 72 Alexander nand, 86, 87 and Arab conquest of Egypt, 187,189 and Baq! Treaty, 343 as fllClOr in Islamization of Egypt,937,1411 and Gabrielli's patriarchy, 1129 and Gabriel V'~ patriarchy, 1130 and Gabriel VII's patriarchy, 1134 and '.risbalr, 1236-1237 Ibn Oayyim al-JawziW..lh commenHlI)', 1269 Increases (luring TheodOI'lJll patri:lrehy, 2237 Increases under Badr al·JamAII,
32S in Makouria, 1514 Job, Teslament of, 164 Joel, King of Dolawo, 923 Johanncs de Turr(.'Cremata (Juan de Torquemada), Cardinal, 1119 Johannes GaUicus Marinesi.'>, Cal'dinal. 1119 Johann GI.-org, l336
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3; pp. 663-1004, Vol. 4; pp. 1005_1352. Vol. 5: 1'1'. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: 1'1" 1691-2034. Vol. 7; pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
Johanninc Chlistology, 2157 John, Apo!ltlc Dnd So'llnt on celibacy, 476 church al Dayr Abo I:!innis, 701 church al Dayr al.Mnjma', 820, 82/ on confession and penitence, 585 fe:lSl day, 882, 2084 and Good Friday, 1104 and Michael, Archangel, 1618, 1619 monaslcries dedicated 10, 883 monastcry of, 748, 861, 1656 Polycarp and, 1997 as Transfiguration witness, 1108-1109 S« fl/ro Apocryphon of John; Revelation, Book of: Dnyr ;pJ'~qlyah; Gospel of John John, Hegumen05 of Ra.ithou, 20SO Jobn, Hegumcnos of $cetis, 12, 1362 John, Saint and Bishop of Armant, 1353_1354 John I, Saini and Patriarch, 1337, 2084 and Acadan schism, 44 dates of patriarchy, 1915 John II, Saint and Palriarch, 1337,
208' and Acadan schism, 44, 45, 46 and churches in Ilabylon, 318 dates of patrinrchy, 1915 at the Eml.1on, 956-957 lind John I, 1337 John III, the Merciful, Saint :md Patriarch, 70, 94, 709, 1337_1338,1939,1966, Z084
dates of patriarchy, 1915 Isaac lhe Deacon as biographer' or, 1304 and John of Niklou, 1366 and John of Pl\nlilos, 1368 as monk-priest :It Dayr al-Ikhwllh, 808 panegyric by, 1456 succcs.sor, 1303 John IV. Saint and Patriarch, 334, 1338-1339 datcsofpatriarchy, 1916 feast cb.y, 2084 and Mark II, 1533 YuJ.1ann:l as biogl"'olpher of, 2356 John V, Patriarch, 1:wG-I34I, 1534,1912
datL"li of patriarchy, 1917 and Mikol'cll, Ethiopian prelate, 1007 and Murqus ibn Qanbar reforms, 1699 John VI, Saini and Patri:m::h, 1341_1342,1391 and Bulus al·BUshi, 423 lind Crusaders' occupation of BUrah,425 dales of patriarchy, 1917 and Giyorgis II as metropolilaJl of Ethiopia, 1009 and KhAil translation, 399 and MikA'~1 II, Ethiopian prelate, 1007 and Yesl)aq I, Ethiopian prelate, 1008 John VII, Patriarch, 33, 1342-1343 burial sile, 848 dates of patriarchy, 1917 and Yusab. Bishop (I3th-ecntury),2359 John VIII. Pauiarch, U43-U44 burial at Dayr Shahrdn, 862 and Church of al·Mu'allaqah (Old Cairo), 5S8 consccrutcd by J:fasabaIlMJ, 1210 dates of patriarchy, 1917 patriarchal seal change and residence, 1208, 1913 successor, 1344 and Yii.s;jb, Bishop (13th-<:enIUI)'),2359 John IX, Patriarch, 377, 1344 bul'ial site, 848 dales of pill r'iarchy, 1917 John X, Patriarch, 1344 dates ofpatr'iarchy, 1918 John XI, Patriareh, 1344_1345 consccmtion of Ethiopian prelales, 1014 and Coptic relations with Rome, 609 dates of patriarchy, 1918 and Dayr al-Magh!is. 819 John XII, Patriarch, I I 19,1131,
"46 and Coptic relations with Rome, 1347 dates of patriarchy, 1918 successor, 1346 John Xlii, Palriarch, 1612, 1346-1347, 1647, 1974 dates of patriarchy, 1918
303
on plllnge of Dayr AnbA ArI!uniyGs, 722 wrilings copied by Jiljis Makramaillih al·Bahnas:iw'l, 1335 John XIV, Palriarch, 1347 lind Coptic relations with Rorne,952,1329-1330 dates of patriarchy, 1918 John XV, Palriarch, 1022, 1347-1348 dates of patriarchy, 1919 John XVI, Palriarch, 30, 1206, 1273,1347-1348,1975 church restoralions under, 713 and communion of the sick, 580 and Coptic relatKlns with Rome, 610 dates ofpatriarc:hy, 1919 and JesuitS In Egypt, 1330 and MArQOS IV, Ethiopian prelate, 1027 as monk of DaYI'" Anb:i AnluniyU5, 722 and restoration of Dayr Anb! BU13, 742, 743 lind SinodA, Ethiopian prelate, 1025 successor, 1949 John XVII, Patriarch, 1348_1350 BisO..ah al·~llIrtrf manuscriptS on, 403 consecration al Church of Abo Sayfayn, 550 and Coptic l'elations with Rome, 610-611 dlltes of patriarchy, 1919 as monk lit I)ayr Anbll OuIA. 742 successor, 1538 lind Yol;mnncs Ill. Ethiopian prellllc, 1029 John XVIII, Patriarch, 1350 consecmtion of JilsAb, I3ishop (18th·century), 2360 dates of patriarchy, 1919 J()hn XIX, Patriarch, 1351 and Coptic Communlty Councll,580 dates of patriarchy, 1919 lind Ethiopian ehurch autocephaly, 980, 1198, 1041-1043 Ethiopian vish, 1041 as first bishop elected as palriareh,399, 1911 and Holle Selassie I, 1198
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: PP- 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-tOO4. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. vol. 6: pp. 1691_2014. Vol. 7: pp. 2035_2372.
304
INDEX
John XIX, Patriarch (COlli.) and Isidln'll'us pardon. 1307 and halian imervention in Ethiopia, 1041-1043, 1198 as monk at Dayr al-Baramiis, 791
and Qt,relos III. Ethiopian prelate, 1040, 1042 and SarjiyQs, Malan, 2097 and School for Monks (Aleltandria). 564 and YUsAb II. 2363 John of AICltandria (mal1yr). 31. 1554 John the Almoner, Patriarch of Cyprus (Melchite), 134. 720, 72\, \64\-\642 John of Antioch, Bishop, 55, 960,
"54
and bishop's translation, 399 and NestoriU5, 1186 John Araph, 1584 John of Ashmiln Tan:il) (martyr). 1556 John of Asyfl!. Bishop, on martyrs of Is"". 866 John the Baptist, Saint. 71, 1354_1356,1477 bil1h of, 1102 c.hurches dedicated to, 792 in Coptic literature, 1356 cult of, 1355 Fea.<;t of Commemoration, See Festal mY', monthly Gabriel, Archangel, and, 1135 and immersion, 1286 martyriull1 of, 1610, 1611, 1646 place in Coptic church, 1355-1356 Pmclus homily on, 2018 Raphllel, Archangel, and, 2054 relics or, 93 sanctuary or, 751 John of Biclarum, 921,1513 on lhe evnngeli7.Dtlon of Nubia, 1801-1802 John [he Black. 51111 John KAm~, &,int John Calybitcs, 1357 John Casslan, Sce Cassian, SainI John John Chl)'SOstom, Saint and Pall'illl'Ch of Constantinople, 1357-1359 on ablution, 9 on anamnesis, 121 on angels, 132
Antioch schism medial ion, 2249 on asterisk as eucharistic vessel. 1065 Canons of Suinl John Chryso~mn, 459-460
on celibacy, 416 collected homilies of, 1778, 1779 Coptic translations, 1454 and cross-canying, 1468 and Cyril I, 672 on deaconesses. 888 and Demetrius. cycle of, 667 and Demetrius of Antioch, 893 encomia as pan of Coptic hagiography, 1196 on Eucharist, 597.1056-1057, 1059-1060 and EustathiU5 of Thr.loce, 1013 on Feast of the Ascension, 1105 feast day, 2084 on Gospel of Saint Mark, 1159 on Holy Cross manifestation, 1243 homily on Basil the Great, 352 homily on Gabriel, Archangel, 1136 homily on Raphael, Archangel, 2053,2054 on immersion, 1286 and Isidorus of Pelusium, 1308. 1309, 1310 and Jiljis al·Jawhal1 al·Khan:inI (copyist). 1335 and John the Fasler, 1339-1340 on La.<;t Judgment, 1379 liturgies of, 1540 on Michael, Archangel, 1618, 1619 and Origenist monks, 113-114, 2250 Palladius defense of, 1877 patristic writings, 1921 Proclus on, 2018 relics, 2011 and al.!;>al'i ibn al··~l revision of homilies of, 2015 and $everilln of Jilbalah, 1136, 1619,2122,2123 and Sophia, Saint, 2143-2144 and Tall Brothcn;, 916, 2250 Theodorus of Mopsuestia relationship, 2238 and Thcophilus, Patriarch, 2247,2250-2251,2252 and tradition of Victor Slratelatcs, Saint, 2303
on unction oCthe sick, 139, 2291-2292 John of Claudiopolis, Bishop of Isauria,2124 John Climacus (John the Cilician),2QSO John eolobos, Saint, 1359-1361, 1448
on Ababius, 1 Arabic tradition of, 1361 -1361 and Arsenius of Seetis and Turah,24O and Athanasius of Clysma (martyr), 305 and Bishoi, 734, 195 churches dedicated to, 701, 1426 Coptic tradition 01,1359-1361 death in Clysma. 565 feast day, 2084 and James of Seetis, Saint, 1321 and John K:oma., Saint, 1363 monasteries of, 770, 809 as par.logon of virtue and obedience, 1668 and Pshoi of Seetis, 2029 relics. 720, 753 and Shenute, 2029 and Three Hebrews in the Furnace. 2258 John the Conf¢SS()r, saint, 2084 John of DamanhOr (martyr), 688, 1554 John of Damascus, saint, 71, 1735, t985, 2046 John the Dwarf. See John Colobos, Saint John of Ephcsus, 921,1362,1616 on the evangeli7.ation of Nubia, 1797,1801-1802,1801 on Longinus, 1480 on monophysitism, 1613-1674 and Sophia, 1384-1385 John the Faster, Saint and Patriarch of Constantinople, 1339-1340 feast duy, 2084 John of Gaza, Saint, 2084 John of the Golden Gospel, Saint, 2084 John the Grammarian of Caesarea, 1455 John of Heraclia (martyr), 1556 John Jejunator. See John the Faster, Saint John of Jerusalem, Saint and Bishop, 1930,2084
Vol. I: pp, 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 311-662. vul. 3: pp. 663-1004, Vol.":pp. t005-t352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
John KAllIa, SainI, 701, 749, 1362-1363 in Ethiopia, 991 feast day. 2084 marilal chastity of. 1543 John of Laqqtnah. Bishop, 1426 John the Little, See John Colobos. Saint Jonn of Lycopolis. Saint, 296. 1363_1365.1976.2029.2084 and Bessarion. Saint. 379 Coptic texts on, 1455 and Dayr a1.'I;im. 809 HisloriJ:l mOrrac1lOnlm irl Aegypto
on. 809. 1238. 1363. 1364 at Lycopolis. 296 Palladius and. 1876 reclusion of. 2055-2056 lonn of Macllnat a1.FayyUm. Bishop. 1126 lohn of Mayuma. Bishop, 1366, 1670,2033 on early liturgical music practices, 1733, 1735 texts by. 1455 lohn of Montenero. 1114. 1116 10hn Moschus. 1467. 1560. 1662. 20SO
John of Nikiou, Bishop. 37. 1366-1367.1676.1794.2060 as archimandrile, 193 chronicle of Arab conquCS! of Egypt. 183, 184, 186, 187. 188 on Church of Saint Michael. 1617 on the Covenant of ·Umar. 655 on Elkoston. 951 and Jeremiah. Saint, 1322 on Mit Oamsls, 1971 lind Simon 1, 2138-2139 and taxation, 358-359 and Theognosta, Stlint, 2244 and 'fheophilus. Patriarch, 2247. 2248 :\lid Timothy II Aclurus, Patriarch, 2264 on treaty of AICKandria (641), t87, 683 writings translated into Ethioplc,977 John "of the Cells", 1948 John of Pake, 1367 John of Parallos. Saint, 838. 871, 1367-1368,1456.1618,1619, 1626 feast day, 20&4 John Paul II. Pope (Rome). on
doctrines of NestOl'ius and Eutychcs, 1786 John of Petra, Abbot. 1662 1662 John of Phanidjoil (martyr). 1556 John Philoponus, 29, 100 John and Piammonas of Diolkos. 908
John thc Presbyter. 1368-1369 and Ufe of Pisenlius. Saini. 1368.1455-1456 John of Psenhowt (martyr). 1556 John Rufus. See John of Mayuma John Rylands Library, Manchester. England, 901, 1893 John of $3.. Bishop, 925 John of Saharou (manyr), 1552 John Sabas, 1369 John of s.m, Bi:lhop, and monks of the Kellia, 1397-1398 John of Sanhut. Saint (martyr). 882. 1556. 1626 John the Scnbe, Su Cyril V. Palriarch John of Shmiin, Bi:lhop. 1369 on Bishoi and Shiniidah. 737 panegyrics by, 1456 John the Short. Se~ John ColoOOs, Saini John the Soldier (martyr). 1467, 1556 Johnson, D. W., 1573 John and Symeon. 1370 John Talaia, 43.1609,1610,2269 John of Tella, 1673-1674 John of WUrLburg, 872 Jomard, Edmc Frnnois, 1284 Jonah, depiction in Coptic art, 386,387 Jonah, Fast of, 1094 Jonas, Apa, reslll[ dale of. 840 Joorc (martyr). 1370, 1556 Jordan Coptic churches in, 1621 and Dayr al-Sul!An, 873-874 Jordan River, 1246 Jordanus, Bishop of Quiton, 1635-1636 Joseph (martyr). Sce Joshua and Joseph (ascetics and marty") Joseph (Old Testament), 1868 depiclion in Coptic art, 387-388.388 Egyptian sitC!\ connccted with.
197. and lecanoscopy. 1507 Joseph. Saint. 1370
305
Joseph of Arslnoi!, Bishop. 760 Joseph Ih~ I3ishop, SDlnt, 2084 Joseph of Blshwllw. Saint, 1371, 1374.2084 Joseph the Carpenler. Salm. 1371-1374 apocryphal accounts. 1372-1373 cult of. 1373-1374 and Ibyr aJ-Jantdlah. 705 fcast day, 2084 and Gabriel and Michael, Archangels, 1136 and mummification, 1697 New TCSlllment accounts. 1371-1372 ~e also F1ighl inlO Egypt Joseph of Fuwwah, Bi:lhop, 1126 Joseph of Tscnti. Saint, 1314 J()S(.-phus Flavius, 176. 1315-1376 Joshua(OldTesta~nl), 1618 in Arabic versions, 1830-1831 Testam~nt of. Su Teslamenl of Joshua Joshua and Joseph (ascetics and martyrs). 1556 Josippon, 1375
Journals. See Press, Coptic: Press. Egyptian: specific titles Jovian, Emperor. 1376-1377 patriarch under. 1914 Jowell, William, 133 J. Paul Gclly MWiCum, Malibu. California. 2003, 2005 Jubilee Y~ar, 1101 Judaism. See Jews and JudaL~m Judaizing Cillislians. See Ebioni1CS Judas CyriIlCU5. Solin1 lind Bishop of JeTUSIllcm, 1377-1378, 2085 Judas Iscalio!. 897,1416 JUllgcs (Old Teslament), Arabic versions, 1831-1832 Judgment, Lnst, 1318-1379 Abbaton's role, 2 agnoetlsm and, 70-71 and eschatology, 974 and Hades, 1189-1190 and prayer for the dead, 889 su also Afterlife; Paradise Jugs, Sce Glas.~, Coptic: Jars and jugs; Metalwork, Coptic; Water jugs and stands Julian, Bishop of Halicamassus. 70.876. 1379, 1455. 1674 doctrinal position. 547. 734
Vol. t: pp. 1-3t6. Vol. 2: I'p. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp.663-1004. Vol, 4: pp. 1005_1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034, Vol. 7: pp. 2035_2372.
,
306
INDEX
Julian, Bishop of Hlllil:arnllSSUS (conI.)
and Eutyches. 1075 Gaianus ndvocacy of doctrine, 1138 and Justin I, Emperor, 1384 and monophysitism, 1673 on the nature of Chlist, 547, 1288,2125,2241 and ScvcnlS of Antioch, 2125 and Timolhy 111, 2268 see also Gaillnites; Glli.mus JuHlin, Emperor, 1868 Against the Cali/calIS, 177 lind Lihanius, 1447 rntri:ll'ch under, 1914 Julian, Evangelist, 1380, 1480 and Nubian conversion, 1797, 1801-1802,1807 Julian, Proconsul of Tripoli, 1443 Julian, Saint and Patriarch, 1380, 1999,2085 dalts of patri.lrchy, 19'14 successor, 891-892 Juliana (martyr), 1552-1553, 1556 Julian the Apostate, Emperor, 1380-1382 and Cyril I, 673 and mal1yrdom of AllMyilS, 1551 and mal1yl'dom of Eusignius, 1071-1072, 1555 and martyrdom of Judas Cyriaeus, 1377 martyrs under, 1556, 1557; see also specific names Mercurius of CaeSUl'ea and death of, 1382, 1592, 1593 monastery establishment during reign of, 720 and paganism, 1869 persecutions of Chrisllans by, 300, 1937 lmd profaning tomb of John the Baptist, 1355 succeeded by Jovinn, 1376 Julian calendar. See .Ca[endar, Julian Julian (lnd his mother (martyrs), 1556 Julianist.~. See Julian, Bishop of Halicarnassus Julianus, Chaldean Oracles, 516 Juliua (Julietta), Saint (martyr), 67[',1554 icon of, 1278 Juliu.~, Bishop of Puteo[i, 1441
Julius I, Pope (Rome), 523,1442, J669, 1670, 1672 Julius of Aqfdh~, 1, 2, 152, 1556, 1865 Cycle of, 445 martyrdom in Atrlh, 307 Julius Caesar, 235 Jullien, Michel Maric, 806, 852, 856, 1382-1383, 2197 Jung, Cal'!, 1149 Jung Codex. See Codex Jung Junia (mal'yr), 1552 Junker, Hennann, 656, 815,1383 Jupiter (pagan Jelly), 889, 890, 904,905,1866 Justin I, Emperor, 1383-1384 and Apion family, 155-156 and Cha1cedon dispute, 46-47, 1673, 1674 patriarch under, 1915 Justin II, Emperor, 688, 1384-1385 John of Ephesus on reign of, 1362 and monophysites, 1675, 1676 patriarch under, 1915 Justinian, Emperor, 1385-1386, 1648, 2008 find Abraham of FarshQ~, 11-12 and AbOslr, 34 and Acaciun schism, 46, 47 and Anastasia, 125 Annunciation, Feast of the, 290 and Apion family, 155-156 and Athnnasius of Clysma cult, 305-306 and lIudientia episcuplllis, 308 and canons of Epiphanius, 456 and Codex Ju.~tinianus, 569-570,1385 and Constanlinople, Second Coundl of, 595-596 Hcnoticon edict, 1218, 1674 hymn asclibed to, 1733 and John of Ephesus missions, 1362 and Justill 1, Emperor, 1383 and Justin II, Emperor, 1384-1385 milit:lry reforms, 136, 237-238 and n1onophysitism, 1319, 1673,1674,1676 Moses of Abydos prophecy on, 1679-1680 and Mount Sinai Monastery of Saint Catherine, 1681, 1682, 2325
patriarch under, 1915 and Pentapolis administrdtion, 1934 Procopius history of, 2019-2020 and Oif~ renaming, 2038 and Raithou monasteries, 2050 refomlS of, 2007-2008, 2023; see also suhhead militalY rcfonns on sale of monasteries, 1639, 1640 and taxation in Roman Eqypt, 2205 and TheodolUs of Mopsuestia, 2239 and Timothy I [ AelulUS, Patriarch, 2264 and wife, Theodora, 2234-2235 Justin Martyr, 1638 as apologist, 176, 177-178 on Easter designnlion, 1J 04 and "godly monarch" concept, 1957 on immersion, 1286 Justus, Patriarch, 1386,2085 dates of patriarchy, 1913 Justus, Saint (mUl1yr), 2085, 1386-1387,1556,2085,2209 Juvenal, Patriarch of Jerusalem, 290,515, 1440, 1670,2242
K
Ka, festival of Union of, 438 Kaau, Saint, paintings of, 727 Kacmarcik Illanuscript, copying of,722 Kiifr, al· (Mikh::;'il SharOhim), 1630-1631 KafT Ayyilb, pilgrimages to, 1972 Kafr Damni (village), 689-690 Kafr al.Dayr, 1655, 1656 pilgrimages to, 1972-1973 Katr Dimayrall al·ladld. See Dimarah Karr al·Shaykh. See Mal.lalla! Danyl\l Kart al·Dawwar, Coptic Catholic church, 1123 Kahle, Paul Eric, 902, 1389 Kahyor, monasteries at, 1654 Kainopolis. See Qina Kalllbsha. See TalmIs Kalamon. See Oalamun
Vol. I: pp. 1-316, Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. l005~1352. Vol. 5; pp. 1353~169(). Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2312.
INDEX
Kallileion. Sell Anointing; Catechumen. oil of the Kallinikos, Bishop, 1089 KaHij. See UajOj (martyr) KamA.!. Ahmad, on Dayr AbU Ufah,704 Kami! Mumd. See Mumd K.::imil Kancbo. See Museums, Coptic collection!; in Kansu, 1519 Kaou (martyr), 1556 Kaphalll5. See p... phnutius of Scctis, Saint Karabacck, Joseph von, 1389 Kamnis, 1390 gJassmaking, 1143-1144 Kararah. See OarAnth Karimi Guild, 1391 Kanna, monastic murals at, 1874 Kann Ablt Mena, 1936-1937 K.arm al.Akhb4riyyah, 1391-1392 Karmul, catacomb at, 1873 Karnak in the Chme.ian period, 1392_1394,1392,1393,1394 cnd to institutionalittd paganism in, 1870 monasteries near, 1657 pharaonic-5tyle temples at. 1392, J392, 1865 KasiQS. Su Kallb aJ·QaIs Kassa Asrale Stele, 1394 Kala mel'O$. Su Lectionary Ktitib al.Mi,r1, al-. See Fakr al·Dawlah Kallb al·Q;lIs, 1650 Kalochoi (rccluscs), 2055-2056 Kaufmann, Cal'! Maria, 1394 Kamw/copoio$ (/culllw/copl6/cos) (Coptic weaving tcnn), 2221 Kavlld II sCrOe, 1940 Kawjar al·RumT, 810 Kaw/coh o!·Sharq (publication), 1990 Kaysdn ibn 'Uthrntln ibn Kuyslln, 1395,2079 Keep, 1395-1396 Dayr Anbti Bishoi (SuhA-j), 736, 740 Dayr AnbA $amO'1I (Qalam~in),
''''
Dayr al·B3mmOs, 792 Kellia, 1395, 1404 Keirner, Ludwig, 1396 Kellia, 1395, 1396-1409 altars, 106, 107 Amlllonius and, 113 Amun, Saint. and, 119
architccturc compared with 1;lilwan, 1234 ceramics of, See Ceramics, Coptic complexes of churches, 552, 553,1404-1405,1406-1407 construcHon materials, 1401-1402 and Coptologicnl51udics. 615 and DamanhUr bishopric, 687 in "Desen ofScetis," 2102 earliest churches aI, 552, 553 Egyptian archaeologicaJ activity, 1406-1407 epigraphy, 1407-1408 Evagrius Ponticus and, 1076-1077 excavations,414,694,724, 1398-1406,1658 French archaeological activity, 1398-1400,1402 hl!gummos title used at, 1216 hennit cells at, 477 history of sile, 1397 -1398 insc::riptions found at, 1291, 1407-1408 and Jabal Khashm a1-Qu'ud identification, 1316 keeps, 1395, 1396 kJrillJnahsfoundat,I415 lIS laura of hennitages, 1224-1225 in Leuers of Saint Antony, 150 and Macarius AJexandrinus, Saint, 1489-1490 monastic life, 1662 muml paintings at, 1408-1409. 1659,1660,1872,1873,1874, 1875,1876,1877 and Nilria monastel)', 1794~1796
PalJlldius at, 1876, 1877 Swiss archaeological 3ctivity, 1400-1406 two-bay !HIll development, 1404 Kells, Book or. See British Isles and Ireland, Coptic influences in the Kemal Atattirk, 1996 Kenya, Coptic churches in, 1622 Kenyon, Frederic George. 1410 Kephalaia, 1891 KerygmCl/ll (Damian), 1455 Keys, 1604, J604 Kh311 I, Paunarch, 24,37, 93, 3SD, 1205,1410-1412.1589.1678, 1950
307
and bishop's translation, 399 chosen at Bilbcis, 391 dates ofpalriarchy, 1915 feast dAy, 2085 and Mini I. 1631 lIS monk at Dayr Anbd An!OniyOs, 721 Y~nnA- the Deacon biography of, 2356-2357 KhA'lI II, Patriarch, 1412. 2085 datCS of patriarchy, 1916 Yui)anntl biography of, 2356 KhA11 JIJ, Patriarch, 903, 1412_1413 datCSOfpalriarchy, 1916 held for ransom, 2280-2281 Kh4111 Bey (Mamluk amir), 1538 Khandaq, al·, 1413 see also Dayr nJ-K.handaq Khar.l'ib al·NAmus. See Dayr al·NA-mGs Khara; (land talI;), 636, 656, 1413_1414,2093 Aleunder II and, 86, 87 and Arab conquest of Egypt, 189 on communal propeny, 72, 85-87 Ibn Qayyirn al.Jawt.iyyah on,
1269 imp;Ict on Copts, 72,1410, 1412 increases during Shenute I palrilll'Chy, 2134-2135 and Jacob, SainI, 1318 lind ji~h taJF:, 1336 John IV payment. 1338 Macnrlus II policy, 1487 Khargah. See Khaljah Kholjah (gre3t oasis), mOna.~leries near, 1317, 1658-1659 Khartoum. See Sudan, COplS in the KJlIIshm al-QU'lld, 1658 Kha{( al.HCllllaylillf, af. Sell Pel"liOnal statu.~ law KhAylo Malnkot of Shewa, 1590 Khidmat al·Shamm(J$. See n,e Services of the Deut;ol1 Khirbat al-FilOsiyyah, 1414, 1650 Khirbilah, 1415 K)zi'/Allah, 1415, 1418 Khonai, shrine to Michael the Archangel, 1616 Khosrow textile (Antirwopolis), 2097-208 Khumamwayh, Caliph, 2281
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6.: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2J72.
308
INDEX
Khune.
Set Kouncs, GovernOr of
"'_0
KJ,flm$. 212-21], 218, 221. 223.
552.553.554,555,661 and altar location, 107 Dayr Anba Maqar, 753, 754 DayT Anba Shinudah, 769 Kh~. al· (Coptic cenlel). 703 Khmi (mal1yr). 1552 KjIAnT. Mu!;lammad Sayyid, 1465 Kilns, potlcry. 481-482 Kings, anointing of, 139 Kircher, Arnanasius, 1248, 1330, 141.5,1748,1%7,2052
Kirillus, Anba.. mmop of AsyU!. 1270 Kiss of Peace (asposmos), 63, 1416 Kitab Akhbill' 1I/·lam4rr
(YuJ:mnna
IIJ.1;1Adhiq al.Qibll». 2357 KitlJb aJ·B",ill)11
If aJ.Qawtblfn
(Book of Evidence in Laws) (Abo SMkir ibn al·!Uhib), ]], 1463
Kitab aJ./ladl {r Ma'rifat al&mddl (~an!tn). 2046 KillJb af·HudD (Canons of ClcmcnI). 456 Kiltlb al-'I/m WQ·al·'Allla{
ibn
~wfrus).
(Yu~anrn\
2357-2358
Kitab a/.!qbh (Severus of a]·AshmOnnyn), 1779 KillJ.b al·l$lidllJ/. See Book of Dialectic
Kitll.b la/{j' a!.'Uqill {rUm
al.U~lil,
1464 Xirllb Il/ Khf'l/l!jI al-Muqaddas, 1464 Killlb a/·Mo;lImi', 1463 Kirllb Mi~blI~ a/.?-ul",ah fl1l!il~ a/·KJridmah. See MisbfJ~ a/.?u/",alr (Ibn Kr,bllr) Kililb Qall'illlill a/·Dawllwlll, 1461 Kilab a/·Ru',is, 1779 KillJb II/·Shif(l' (Uupus ibn
a)·M.hib),1779 Ki/lib a/.Shifll If Kashf /lw·ls/IJ/lJr/J mill Lllh{1./ al_MaSfhwa_lklrloftJ,
1463
in the CoptcrAmbic Syn:u:ariOIl, 2178-2179 Kleber, Jean-Baptiste, 1333, 1416-1417,2351 Kncder-pcnllenls, 1932 Kneeling. Ste Genuflection Knowledge Society, 1993 Kohl, boxes for, 2337-2338 Kaine, 1166, 1168, 1169 see o/sl) Greek language Komorl;a (community), 1664, 1859-1860,1861,1862,1952 sa also Monaslicism, Pachomian; Pachomius, Sail'll Kom Abu emu. See Tamut Komtte (patrician), 1679 Kom Gu'ail. Su Naucralis Kam Namriid, 1224, 1418 Kom Ombo, 1418, 1865 Kom al·R1hib, 1418-1419 KonkhUits (Coptic telttile tenn), 2221 Kootwyck, lohann Vlln, 1647 Koptos. See Oil'! Koramn (Millenarian), 911 Kothos (pagan deity), 1870 Koui (Khui), Governor of Aswan, lomb of, 850 KOl.lkOil/liOll (bishop's hood), 1476 Kouncs (Khune), Governor of Aswan, tomb of, 850, 851 Krajon and Amun, Saints, 1419, 1556 Krall,Jakob,1419 K.restodolu t. Ethiopian prelate, 1020 Krcslodolu II, Ethiopi:m prelate, 1024-1025 Krcstooolu 1Il, Ethiopian prelate, 1028, 1349 Krikoris Vegayasayr (Armcni:m bishop),234 Kub1lniyyah, al., 815-816 Kuentz, Charles, 1419 Kuhncl, Ernsl, 1419-1420 Kula al·Hamra, al·. See Hermitages, Theban KW'lIlosh lll-Thurayy(l, 1922
Kit<'Jb a/-SuMk /i.Mo'rifal Dllll'a/ Il/·Mu/ilk (Maqt1zl), 1525 Killlb al·Tllwllr1kh. See Book of Chroll;c/es
Ki/ilb al·rlln"~/ilt wa·ol-Ab~ll/iyylJt, 1464 Kilchener, Lord, 1466 Kiyahk (fourth monlh of Coplic calendar), 438, 441
Kurum al-TuwaJ. See 'Amriyyah Kush, Empire of, 110, 1420 and Nubians, 1797, 1800 threat by Beja tribes, 373 Kutlah al-Wafcliyyl'lh, 01·. See Waf'dist bloc Kult:ih. See Scriptorium Kutulus (mal'yr), 1553 Kuwail, Cop(ic church in, 1621
Kyprianos, spells of, 1506-1507 KyriakO$ Mikhd'lJ. See Mtkh,,'11, Kyriakos Kyrie e1eisol1, 1420_1421, 1469, 1569,2013,2014 in Ihe Book of Canonical Hours, 446-449 for consecration of patriarchs, 1909-1910 in Coplic Good Friday service, 1152 KyrilJos. See Ethiopian Prelates Kyrillus. See Cyril Kyrollos. See Cyril
L
Labib, Claudius. Se~ Iqlamyiis Lablb Labib, Sobhi Vanni, 1423 Labib I:bbachi, 1423 labia. See Monasleries of the FayyUm Labor conlracts, 1429 UM:al'On, Saint, 1423-1424 ue also Krajon and Amun Lacau, PieTTe, 694, 1424 Lacb.~t. See AqW!, al· La CTl»C-Vc)'55iere, Mathurin, 1424,2324 Lactandus criticism of I>ioclctian's policies, 906 on incense usc, 1472 I..ndder of Diyifle Ascent (John Climacus), 2050 Ladeuze, Paulin, 1424, 1452 Ladles, 160J fAe/elllllr cueli, 1119 ltIfcmcre, P.·H., study of Dayr Anbd An!l1niyu.s, 726 L'AFricaln, Jean Uon, 826 llll!lllrdc, Pllul Anton de, 1424_142.5,2067 lA/III (musical term), 63, 142.5, 1722,1727,1729 and w"ham, 2313 fA~llldr1bf, 1722
fA~1I Sill;"r1, 1722
Lake BardawiJ, 1650 Lake a1·BuruJlus, 818, 837 Lake a1.J:Iabash, 848, 881 Lake al-Man7..alah, 1648-1649 Lake Mareotis, 24, 1526, 1527, 1931 Lake Maryitl, 34, 837
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
LalibalA (community), 975, 1425-1426 LAlibalA, Ethiopi.'ln king and !laint, 1008, 1047-1048 Lalibela. &e UlibalA lAmp of IJDrkne3J (Ibn Kabar), See MisbiJl] af'?,ulmah (Ibn Kabar) lorn",
altar lights, 109-110 dolphin.$haped, 2169 glass, 1144- 1145, 1144 metalwork, 1596-1598, 1597 tern'COlla, 494-497 see also CandJes ul1Iapourg6s (Coptic weaving tcnn), 2221 lAnluios (Coptic weaving tenn), 2121 Lance tips, 1605 Land acquisitions, mOll3Stic, 1642 Land tax. See Khar4j Land tenure, under Umayyad administration, 2287-2288 Lane-Poole, Stanley, 1733-1734 Language, Coptic: AbU. ShAkir ibn al'RAhib, 33-34 Arab conquest of Egypt and decline in use of, 1460 Arabic-Coptic dictionary, 1302 Athanasius' Copte-Arabic grammar, 2045 Champollion, Jean Fra.n~ois, scholarship, 516, 614 Coptic melody relationship, 1730-1731,1734-1735 decline or, 1459, 1464 dialects, 1389 dictionary, 1424 grammars, 1266, 1268, 1302, 204' Greek characters use, 1167, 1169 Ibn Kabar lexical work, 1267 inscriptions in, 1290-1296, 1408 inscriptionll in the Kellia, 1408 Iql1diyliS Lablb studies and promotion or, 1302 'IryAn Jirjis Mufta~ modemiwtion etTonli, 1302-1303 Uk of Paul or Thebes in, 1926 linguistics, 33-34 literallire in, 1450-1459 IiturgicllltCJIIS in, 1734-1735
UVC!'i of PachomiUll in, 1860, 1861-1862,1863 magical words, 1500-1502 medieval Nubian clergy use of, 1813,1816 as medium for Christianiution, 1167,1169,1177 modem studies of, 1630 monasticism and diffusion of, 1168 Old Testament tnl.llslations, 1836-1838 papyrus collections, 18901896 papyrus discoveries, 1898-1900 palristics and. 1920-1921 Plato's Republic translation, 1981 role in Alexandria, 101 RUdeen, Friedrich, studiC$, 2067 spoken, 604-606 teachers of, 1962 see '1150 Appelldix; Bohairic dialect; Coptic language, spoken; Literalure, Coptic; Literature, Copto-Anlhic; Sahidk diakoct; Toponymy, Coptic Languages. See Arabic language; Dictionaries: Grammars; Greek languagc; Language, Coptic; Latin language; Meroitic languagc: Nubian languages and literature lanl"Choot, A. van, 1965-1966 Laodicea, Council of, on observances during Lent, 2099 Laographia (poll tax), Alellandl;an exemption.~, I J 80 LaqqfJn, 1107-1108, 1252, 1426-1427 Laqqllnah, 1427 bishopric of Damanhur union with,686 I..a.<;<;aris, ·nleOOorc, 1114 I..a.~carpis. Se~ Ya'qub, General Last Judgment. See Judgment,
"",
Last Supper and fraction rite, 1121 Icavcned \IS. unleavened bread at, 1060-1061 Latcr Prophets, in Jewish canon, 2108 uuin f:uhers (patnstics), 1920
309
Latin langulll!:C Egyptian papyri. 1889 impact on Greek language in Egypt, 1167-1168, 1169.1176 Jerome, S.,int, biblical translations into, 1323 Life of P::lul ofThcbcs in, 1926 Life and R.ules of Pachomlus translation, 1663, 1861, 1862, 1863 papyrus collcctions, 1890 p;ttris;t!C$ in, 1920 Rulinus' translation and writings, 1237-1238, 2068-2069 Latopolis. See boA Latrocinium. See Ephesus, Second Council of LalSOn, Apa, saint, 1427,2085 LauntiyUs (Valenlinus), 1577 Laura, 1428 and Dayr al-Jabr3.WI, 810, 811, 812 diaconia center, 896 keep construction, 1395-1396 and the monastery of Oktokaidekaton, 1826-1827 $ee '1150 Hcnnitagc L.aurenlius, Saint, monasteries dedicated to, 850 Ltmsiac History (PalladiUll), 1733, 1862 on Ansirn'i (Antinoopolis), 142-143 on $cetis monks, 2103 low
Codex Justinianus, 569-570,
""
Codex Theodosiantl.'i, 571 defellsor ecclcsiac, 891 dikaiOIl tern1, 902
Dioseorus of Aphrodito, 916 on monastery (ISSets, 1640 Muslim interprctations, 687 prerecl's administration of,
200' register, 1089 Law, canon. See Canon law Law, Coptic, 1428-1431 legal sour'ces, 1'438 $chiller, A. Arthur, as specialist in, 2106 St(:inwenter, Ar1ur, as historian of,2149 Law, Egyptian, on Coptic Waqf, 2319 Law, Islamic, 951
Vol. I: Pfl. 1-316. Vol. 2.: pp- 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. l005-1J52. Vol. 5: pp- t353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
310
'.
INDEX
1..:lw, Islamic (COl/I.) Ibn Oayyim al,jawziyyah encyclopedia on, 1269-1270 Law, Mosaic ablulion prescribed by, 8-9 Augustine, Saint, on, 1930 on confession, 585-585 Law of obligations, 1429-1430, 1641 Law of persons, 1428-1429 Law of things, 1429 Laying-on of hands, 1432_1433, 1910 at bishop's consecration, 397 Lay members of church. See Archon Laylon, 0., 1893 Lelld eolltm;, See Alexander, II Lea~es, 1429 Leatherwork, Coptic, 1433 in Louvre Museum, 1483 pen cases, 1933 preservalion, 280 see also Bookbinding Leavened bread, and Eucharist, 1060-1061 Lebanon Coptil: churchl:s in, 1621 monastl:ries, 877 Lebna Dengel, 1016-1017 Lecanoscopy, 1507-1508 Lectern, 1434-1435 Lectionary, 1435_1437, 1449 for Church of Mu'allaqah, 1775 and evangeliary, 1077 Ibmhim ibn Sulayman aI-NajjAr al-MlI1 copics, 1273 TUllnuscriptS in N.ltional Ubr-<.lry, PlIriS, 1778 Mass of the Catechumens, 1562 Leda, depicted in Coptic art. 1763 Leeder, S. H., 1466 Lefebvre, Gustave on Dayr Anbil oakbom, 729 students of, 694 Lefort, Louis Theophile, 1437, 1448, 1453 on Letter of Ammon, 1445 on Life of I'achomius, 1860, 1861,1863 Mark II homily discovery, 15]4 Left Rmk (Nile), See Monasteries of the Upper $a'jd Legal procedul'e, Coptic, 1430-1431 Legal sourt:es, Coptil:, 1438 Legion, See Anny, Roman
LeGrain, Georges, 1439 Leiden, University of, 1424 Leipoldt, Johannes, 614,1439, 1452 Lemm, Oskar Eduaroovich von, 1439, 14448 Lenonnan!, Charles, 1440 !.om
Dionysius the Grel'll on, 912 fasting during, 1093, 10941095 fasting on Saturday during, 2098,2099 and genuflection, 1139 lectionary fOl', 1437 Palm Sunday .md, I J 0]-1 104 sec also Good Frid,.y; Great Lent; Maundy Thun;c!ay Leo III, Emr.crol', edict banning images, 1275, 1276, 1277 Leo 1, Emperor patriarch under, 1915 and relics of the Three Hebrews in the Furnace, 2259 and Timothy AcJunls, 1441, 1671, 2264 Zeno a~ successor, 2369 Leo V, Empemr, 1275 Leo 1 the Great, Pupe (Rome), 1440-1442 and Chalcedon, Council of,S 12, 513-515 CIHiStology, 1670, 1671, 1672 on cummunicmiQ idiumalum, 578 as Coptic saint, 2085 and DiOSCOlUS I, 525, 913, 914, 915 and Ephesus, Second Council of,961-962 and Ephesus, Third Council of,
962 and Eutyches, 1074-1075 and Henoticon, 1218 and paschal controvcnsy, 1906 and Pulcheria, 20]] lind Theophilus, Patriarch, 2247, 2251 and Timothy 11 AelUlus, Patriarch, 2264, 2267 see also Tome of Leo Leo II. Pope (Rume), on filioqllC, 1112-111] Leo IV the Kha.7.ilf, Emperor, 1275 Leonidas (mal1yr and Origen's father), 892,1846,1936
Leontius of Antioch, and Lucian of Antioch, 1484 Leonlius of By/,..(llllium, 1455, 1676 lcontius of Tripoli, Saint (martyr), 1442_1444, 1556 Leprosy, 1581 Lepsius, Karl Richard, 717,1444 Le Quien, Michel. 1444 Leroy, Jules, 726, 868, 1444 Letronne, Jean Antoine, 1444_1445 Letter of Ammon, 894, 1445 on Antinoopolis, 144 and Thcodorus of Alexandria, &Iint, 2238 Letter of Peter to Philip, 1446 and Interpretation 01 Knowledge, 1301 Letters. See Epislologmphy Lel/ers (Dionysius), 911-912 LeUen; of synods, See Synods, Ictten; of Lewata (Berber tribe), 1652 Libanius, 1308, 1447 UbAnos (ManIt), Ethiopian saint, 1045 Libel/us de processimle Spirirus Sa>1cli, 1115 Liberal Constitutionall'arty, 1991-1992 liberti! Socialists Cenler, 1991 Ubr<.lries, 1447_1449 Aicxllndria, 100, 1447 Bodmer (Bibliothcea Bodmeriana), 404 in colophons, 577 DayI' AnhA An!uniyils, 723 DayI' AnbA MaqAr, 749, 750 DayI' Anba ~mil'il of Qa!am(m,
758 Dayr AnbA Shim1dah, 763 DayI' aI-Malak Mikha'il, 824 Dayr Nahya, 843 Dayi' al.$uryAn, 876, 877, 818 monastic medicnllile....ture, 1578-1579 Nag Hammadi Librmy, 1771-177] patriarchal, 1532 travelen;' interest in, 1977 see also Archives; Literature, Coptic; Manuscripls; Museums, Coptic collections in; specific libraries Ubrary of the Coptic Patriarchale, 901
Vol. I: pr. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663_1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034, Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
Ubral)' of Karl Marx University (Lcip".dg), 1893 Libri Carolilli (790), 1112
Uby.> Coptic chun:hL'S in, 1621 ue also Pentapolb Ubyan massir. See WestCI'll DeseT1 Uchthehn, M., 2022 Ucinius. Emperor, 588-589. 1869 conflict with Constantine, 81 N~esarea, Council 01, in reign of, 1785 patriarch under, 1914 persecutions under, 1937 Lkinius (Roman officer), 1558 Uf, AbU. See Dayt" Abu al·Uf Lif~fah, 1472 Ufe of Abbel Ptm/, /helloly AJlchori/e (Aml:linCl1u), 1926 Life 0{ &lsil (Amphilochius), 1593 Life of Dioscoms (Theopistus of Alexandria), 2254 Life 01 Eu.semll$ of &mosato, 1593 Ufe oIl/ilorioll, 1664 Ufe oIl$idore (Damascius), 1221. 1222 Life of umgimt5, on the £oaton, 955, 956 UleofPotape, 1907-1908 Life 01 Pllib, 1953 Life of PiseNfius (John the Presbyter). 1368. 1455-1456 Life of Poemel/, 1983-1984 Life of Saint Ali/OilY (Athanasius), 101, 116. 119,300,302,728, 1663 on llnnchor-esis, 119 circululcd in Gaul, 255 collected munuscript of, 1782 on devil as black, 248 Latin trnnslatlon in Ircland, 418 Life of Sabri Ji11ly{mah/J)"'/ly~'ra" (John or Pllr'llllos), 871 Ufe of So;nl Jlar;homius, 1663, 1859,1860-1861,1952,2207 collected manuscripts or, 1782 Letter of Ammon, 1445 on Thcodorus orTllbcnnj!~~, 2240 Ufe of Saill/ Pau/llre I'ir~'1 lIennit (JerOllle), 1925-1926 Life of Sai"l Sabas, 894 Life of Salllu'i/ of Qa/allIl;", 758 Lifl' of S}umlt/e, 898 llgluing equipment. See Candles;
Lamps Ume, 1402
Umeslonc, Coplie sculpture in, 21B,2115 Unen, use in Coptic textiles, 2211, 2211-2212 Lil/sua aegypliaca re.sti/llltJ: Sea/II MopltJ, hoc est non/I'llc/a/or aegyptioCCNlfabkus. See Seo/a Mogtto Linguistics, Cop(ie, 33-34 ue a/so App~md~; Language, Coptic; specific dialects Linoplygtb (Coptic textile term), 2221 LinoilpMS (Coptic weaving term), 2221 Lintels, wooden, 2342-2344, 234J liqanos, Ethiopian saint, 1047 Listener-penitents, 1932 Literacy, under Roman administration of Egypt, 1168 Uterary, scholarly, and religious offieC!i or titlC!i. See Copts in late medieval Egypt Uterature. See Apocalyptic lilerature; Apocl)'Phal literature; Ethiopian Christian literature; Literature, CopIic; Literature, Coplo-Arabie; Literature, Nubian; literatun:, pagan Chri5lian; Poetry; specific languages and works Literature, Christian, patristics, 1920-1921 literature, Coplic, 1450_14.59 on Alexander I. 84-85 beginnings of, 1450-1452 cycle, 666-668 Eusebius of Caesarea, 1070-1071 fourth- and fifth-century translations, 1453-1454 Gabriel, Archangel in, IJJ6-1137 Gabriel II, Patriarch, eOnlribution, 1129 Gregory of Na7.ian7,u~'s W01"k.~, 1183-1184 Gregory or Nyssa's works, 1184-1185 heaJings in, 1212-1214 on John the Baptist, 1]56 John Chrysostom's works, 459-460, 1356, 1357-1359, 1454 Life of Paehomius, 1860 Mark 11 homily, 1534 on manyrOOm of Philotheus of
3ll
Antioch,l961 on maT1yn;, 1881 medical, 1578-1579, 1581, 1582 on Michael, An:hangel, 1618-1619 Mlkha'1l, Bishop oC Atr1b and M:dlj, 1626 ninth·to-cleventh<enlUry decline, 1458-1459 POlrolQ8ia orienlalis, 1921 poetry. 1985-1986 Proclus' works. 1356. 1454, 2017-2019 romances, 2059-2060 seventh· and eighth<entury, 1458-1458 Shenute texIS, 1452-1453 slxth<entury, 1454-1455 trodition of Victor Stratelates, Saini, 2303-2304 ne a/so Cycles; Hagiography; Homilies; Language, Coptic: Papyri, Coplic literary; Poetry; Scholars Uterature, Copto-Arabie, 1460-1467 Abu 1!i~lq ibn F~lall4h works. 19-20 Abu SMkir ibn al·lUhib·s works, 33-34 first works in Arabic language, 19-20 al·Maqr17.T worh, 1268-1269 modem F.gyplian liberal Irends in, 1995 al-~l'i ibn al-'Ass.'!l, 2075-2079 SawIrus ibn al·MuqaITa', 2100-2102 tradition of Vict01' Stratelatcs, Saint, 2305-2308 Utel"lllure, Ethiopian Christian. See Bthiopian Chr'istian lllel"lllun.:: Liter:tturc, Greek. See Greek language Litcmturc, Nuhlan, 1815-1816 Utemture, pagan cla....~iclll Llbllnius, 1447 PhysiolCJ8CJS stories, 1965-1966 Lithargocl, 61-62 Uthro:omenon and Saint Peter's Bridge (mona.~teries), 1467 Utul'gicnl insignill, 1468_1469 Uturgical instnlments, 1469-1474 Cor ablulion, 9 deacon's role, 885 Eucharistic,1063-1066
Vol. I: pp. 1_316. Vol. 2: pp. 3 11-662. vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. lOOS-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp, 2035-2312.
312
INDEX
Liturgical instruments (com.) metalwork, 1595, 1595-1596 wood coffers for, 2329-2330, 233U Lllurgkal vestments, 147.5-1419
for bishop's consecration,
395-396 for consecration of patriarchs, 1910
•
Muslim restrictiuns, J 1]0 used in Epiphany, Liturgy of the, 967-968
sec also Costume of the religious Liturgy ablUlion during, 9 Arabic translations, 1464 COpilc COllllllcntmy on, 1267, 1272
deacon as response leader, 885 cpidcsis, 964 Epiphany, 967-968; sec also suhheads Mass of the Catechumens: Mass of The Faithful Epiphany, 967-968 Ethiopian. 987 -990, 997 -998 euchari.~tic, 120-121,
1058-1060 [raclion ill, JIll Gabriel , Archangel in , 1137 and genuflection. 1139 Gloria in excels!s :md, 1147
Good Friday, 1152-1153 for ncgumenvs on.lin"tion, 1216 Holy Saluruay, 1247-1249, 1249 hosannu usc in, 1258 hymn of the Twelve Virtues, 2310 Inc[\frlation references, 1287 Kyrie eidson in baptism, 343 language of, 1134 Lord's Prayer in, 1480-1481 m;lrri(lge service, 1543-1545 M(IS1; of the Catechumens, 1562-1565 Mas.~ of the Faithful, 1565-1568 of matins, 1568-1569 music ;lnd, 1715-1729, 1743, 2058 Nubi;m, 1816-1817 penitents und, 1932 physicu[ uccessOlies, 1434-1437 prayers of absolution in, 16-17 prayers for the dead in, 889 and PSillmoJia, 2024
on Satul'd;ly, 209\1-2100 seasuns and, 443-444 Summy wor.;hip, 2159 Trisagion, 2278-2279 and Typikoll 0/ Sai.1I SabQs, 2046 see also Anaphum headings; Fca:;ts; Hail Mary Liturgy of Saint Basil, 1540, 1715, 1716,1721,1716-1723,1733, 1737, 1742 Litul'gy of Saint Cyl'il, 1716 Liturgy of Saint Gregory, 120-121,967-968, 1715-1716 LitUl'gy of Saint Mark, 120-121, 1539-1540 see also Liturgy of Saint Cyril Lives of the casten! 5abm (John of Ephesus), 1362 Til" !-iv"s o/Ih" Desul f"alh"rs, 1238 Lives ufPaehumius, 1663, 1782, 1859,1860-1861,1928,1952, 2207 Lives of the Pl'ophels, 166 see. (l1~o Pal'"dlipomena Jeremiou Livinus (Franciscan martyr), 1122 Le Uvre des perle.~ e'l/ol1ics. See Book O/Ihe lIiddm Pe(ll'!S Liw{j', (II· (publication), 1748,2011 Loans. See Law, Coptic: Law of obligations; Private Law Ll';bslt (music:lllerm), 63, 900, 1479,1726, 1727 !lnd /(1/511', 2199 and Theolokion, 2255 and Wii!US, 2320 LObsh Adam, 1479 Lflbsh WfI!IIS, 1479 wgill, 1.531 Log~
in Alexandrian theology, 103-104 Apollin(lrianislll and, 173-174 Arius and Ariani~m un, 232, 240 AII/hell/ikos Logos, 309 Damian discour.;c on, 689 Origen on, 103, 1638, 1790-1791,1848,1849-1850 philo on, 1957 .~l'
:lnd Beja tribes, 373 :lnd conversion of 'Alwa, 110 and convcr.;ion of Nubi:l, 1797, 1801-1802 and Theodu.sius T, 2241 Longinus of EnalOn, Saint, 360, 955,956-957,1196 feast day, 2085 Looms, Coptic tcxtile, 2215-2217 Lord's Day. See Sunduy Lord's Praycr, 122, 123, 124, 1480-1481,1568,1569 and apa title, 152 in Book of Canonical Hours, 446-449 Evagrius Pontil:us Cuptic pmnphmsc, 1077 music for, 1721 Lord's Supper. Se" Eucharist Lot, 1618 Loui~ IX, ~aint and king of Fmnce, 314-315, 925,1524 Loui.~ the Germ:ln, 1110 Louis the Pious, 1110 Louvain, University 01',1424,1452 Louvre Museum, Paris, France, 1139,1452, 148J-1483, 1509, 1588,1589,1596,1598,1601 letters of Pisentiu_~ in, 1979 papyl'Us collection, 1892 pen cases :It. 1933 see also An, historiography of Coptic Love char'rllS, 1504-1506 Lower $>I'Td, Illotlasteties of, 1652-1653 Lucus, Paul, 1973, 1977 Lucchcsi. E., 1892 Lucian of Antioch, 1484 :lnd Alius, 231, 1790 llllJ the ~chool of Antioch, 231-232 Ludanus, 2245 Lud[lamL~ and four companions (manyrs),1556 Lucinius, Govcrnor, 1554 Lucius (Ariun presbyter), 1947 Lucius of Emlton, See EnalOn, The Lucius Septimius Sevel'Us. See Septimius Sevel'us Luke, Apostle and SHint on the Ascension of Christ, 244 Iee also Gospel of Saint Lukc Lustetv.'arc, / /46, 1146, 1147, 1311,1312 lUle, 1740-1741, /74/
V,,1. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp, 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 169t-2034. Vol. 7: Pl'. 2035-2372.
INDEX
wlfaliAh (archon), 722, 1949-1950 wlher, Martin (and Lulheranism), 578,597,2110 Luxor, 1484 eastrom of, 231, 465-466, 466 Coptic churches on lemple sites, 1870 martyrs at, 1553 monasteries near, 717, 785-186,1651 monastic mumls ai, 1874 stelae from, 2149 lombstone malelial, 1295 l.luor lemples, 196, 1484_148S, 1870, 1865 LOwh ;,I·AsyU!l, N:I~r, 1465 Lycopolis. See I\~yii! Lycopolitan dialect in Old TeSlament, Coptic tl1lnslalionsof,1837-1838 see alsa Appendix Lyons, Second Council of (1274), 1114, IllS
M Ma\\dl, pilgrimages 10, 1973 Mabalf, Shaykh, lomb of, 853 Macarius, homilies of PSCIH». See Pseudo-Maearius, homilies of Macariw I, Saini and Patriarch, 1487 lind consecmtion of holy chrism, 521 dales of patriarchy, 1916 and Ethiopian prelales, 1002 feasl day, 2085 Mllcarius n, SainI and Patriarch, 1487-1488,1652 in Azari, 315-316 hudal,1128 dalcs of pill riarx:hy, 1917 fcaSI dllY, 2085 IIml Mikfj'el t, Ethiopian prelate, 1006 Macarius J1J, Patriarch, 1488_1489,191\ dates of patriarchy, 1919 on divorce, 1943 and Ethiopian church aUlocephaly, 980-981 and F.lhioplan prelates, 1043 as monk at Dayr Anba Bishoi, 735
and pcrfonnancc of I.Jtu'1O' of SainI Cyril, 1716 and Sarji)'us, Malan. 2011. 2096,2097 successor, 2363 Mac.arius, Saint (mal1yr son of Basilides), 892, 1489, 1556 Macanus Alcllandrinus, Saint, 1876, J489-149O, 1491,2085, 2239 as desel1 falher, 894 and Evagrius Ponticus, 1076 and Kellia community, 1397 Paphnulius of Seetis as disciple of, 1883, 1884 Macarius the Canonist, 1490_1491 Cllllonical collection of, 1780 and Canons of Epip}lIll1ill~, 456-457 flnd Canons ofl1ippolyws, 458 lind canons of Nic:aea, 1789 and Octllteuch of Clement, 1824 Macarius the Egyplian, sainI, 1491 and Anlony, Saint, 150 and Bessarion, Saint, 2082 churches dedicaled to, 1969 and l)ayr al·BaramC!s, 789, 790 lIS desert falher. 894 and Evagrius Ponlicus. 1016 fcast day, 2085 and Gregory of Nyssa wrilings, 1184 arId homily of Amphilochius of Iconium, 1\5 lind Macarius A1ellandrinus, 1490 and Maximus and Domitius, Saints, 1516- 1577, 1967 monaslic seltlemenl, 748-7.56 lind Onophrius, Saint, 1842 lind Pambo, SainI, 1878 Paphnutius lhc Hermit as disciple of. 188.~ ;md Poemcn, SainI, 1983-1984 and Ps.cudo-M:n;arius, 2027-2028 on respect for one's body, 958-959 arid Seelis. 2102-2103 and SilV'".mus of Scetis, Saint, 2081,2131 a.~ subject in Coptic al1. 210, 1842 su tlOO Dayr Anba Ma~r Macarius the Great. See Macarius the Egyplian, Saint
313
Macarius of Nikioo, Bishop, 1794, 1794 Macarius the Painler. See Mocariu.~ II, SainI and Patriarch Macarius of Seclis. See Macarius the Egyptian, Saint Macarius of Tkow, Saint lind Bishop, 1492-1494 on the Assumption, 290 QiOSCOniS encomiu,n on, 400 feaslday, 2085 funcr.1lof, 1610, 1611 mal1y!"dom, 1556, 1617 on Michael, Archangel, 1618 lind Monaster)' of the Metllnoia, 1609 panegyric, 1455, 1882 Maccabees, Books of Ihe, 166 MaeCoull, L. S. B., 1895, 1896, 2022 Macedonia. See a"eek headings Macedonius, Patriarch of Conslanlinople, 43, 44, 1672-1674 Macr'ina, Saim, 1468 Macrobius, Saini and Bishop, 1494 lind Da)'T Abl't MllqrOfah and Day!" aJ·lanMlah, 704, 705 feast day, 2085 martyrdom, 1494, 1556 pancgyric on, 1456 Marlaml'td, 1494-1495, 1495 Madaris al·Aqbat al-Kubra. Education Mndtnat Ghurnn, excavations, 1651 Mlldlnat Hiibl't, 53,1496-1497, 1496, 1586,2022 ampullae from, 534 Oayr al·Amir TadrOs, 717, 1656 O;,yral·Rl1ml, 856-857,1656 Doyl' al·Shohid Tadros al.Mul.Jl\rib, 862 hennitages found nearb)', 1225 pharaonic temple of, 196 Mooinllt Miit)i, 1497_1499, 1497 monastery of Saint G<.'Orge at,
.see
82. papyrus disem-eriC5, 1899 Madness, theme of simulated, 1541 Madonna and Child. Su Virgin Enthroned MagMgha. Day!" aJ·larnOs, 813
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 311-662. Vol. 3: pp.663-1004. Vol. 4, pp. 1005-t352. Vol. 5: PI'. 1353~16':IO. Vol. 6: PI'. t691-2034. Vol. 1; pp. 2035_2372.
314
INDEX
Magic. 1499-1508 abraxas (word with nlllnerical value). 14 Gabriel. Archangel, role, 1137 Gnostic vo....-els. 1732, 1735 lamblichus dcfcnst of, 1265 in Islamic period. 1504-1506 PIOIinus refutation of. 1982 spell elements. 1502-1504 Stegemann. Viktor. texts on Coptic. 2148 Magical objects. 1509-1510 Nubian Mubs, 1814 see ulsu Amulcu; Magician, 1500 Magnentius (Diocletian courtier). 1140 Magnus Maximus, 8m1'CI'01" 1964 Ml1l;mllah al-Kubr.i. al·, 1510 Ma~allat Abu 'All, 1510 Ma~allat ul-Am"ir. 1511 MaJ.tallat Daniyftl, patriarchal residence at, 1633, 1912, 1959 MaJ:wllat Miniif. 1511 MaJ:iammah. Oil·. 1118 Maharati (martyr). I SS6 MM'lir, A~mad, 1992, 1993 MaJ:!mOd SulaymAn Pasha, 1987 MoiutllS Domini (icon), 778, /278 Mojolloh o/.Jodidoh, oj· (journal), 2088 Maj1a ibn Nas!inus. 1097 Majlis Milli. al·. See Community Council, Coptic MojmQ' (ternl). 819 Majmu' al-Mubarnk. aI·, 1513 Maim/i' al-!jafawi, a/· (a,I·~n ibn al·'As.<;;i[), 1106, 1462, 1545, 2076 Maim/i' UIi«1 (,/·Dr" (Compendium of the FunJamentals of Religion), ISH Mak<\rl al-Suryani, Fathe.'. See Samuel, Bishop MlIkarius Salib. Sce Salippc Mikarius Makaryus !;Iunnyn, 1511-1512 Makhurah (Mareotls), 1512-1513 MakIn. ibn al,'AlIlld, al· (thir1eenth centul)'), 977. 1463. 1513 MakIn Jirjis, al· (lIegllmellos), 1513 Makin Jirjis ibn al.'Amtd. al· (fourteenth century). collected histories of, 1780-1781
Makouria. 38. 923, 1420. t513-1515.1588 and ·Alwa. 110 and Banu aI·Kanl:. 336 and Baq! treaty, 343 Bcja tribe attacks, 373 Chalcedon eonvel'5.ion, 1675 Dongola as capital, 921-922 Jabal 'Adlb fOr1ress, 1315 and Nobatia. 1797, 1798, 1800 and Nubian cvangelization, , 1801,1813 and Nubian Islami7.alion, 1802, 1803 and Nubian languagcs and lilemlure, 1815-1816 Shibab al·Dln A~mllJ Nuwayrt on, 2136 Tafu settlement, 2198 travel writing on, 1271-1272 Makmm Agha, 1636 Makrolmallfih the Hcgllllleuos. 1335, 1515 Makram Ebeid. 1466. 1515_1516, 1990. 1993.2011 Malabar. &e India Malachi. 22 Malak MikM11 ofSibirbiy. al-, 1%9 Malan, S. C.• 1525 Mala!T Yasuf, 1516, 1539 Malchion (Antiochean theologian). 1575 Malil,l, AbU al·. 1268 Malij, 1516, 1655 Malik al·K.imil ibn 'Adil. al·, sultan. 833.1524.1691,1749 Malik a1-Mu'~m. al·. 1691 Malik a1.N<\ljir ¥I:lI) al·Dln, al·, 1691 M:'i.lik al-$a.liI.' $Alai.) III-Din !;Iaiil, al·, 1548 Mlilinine, Michel, 1516 MallawI, Duyr Aba I;linnis at, 701-703 Mallidis. See Manqablld Mallon, Marie Alexis, 1516 Mama (martyr), 1556 Mamluks, 1517-1518, 1856, 1857 ·AI\Vol and. 110 Bulus al-I;labls rescue of Dhimlllis.424-425.1517 Christian tensions and encounters, 2317- 23 19 Ibrahim al·Jawharf, 1857 Islamization and, 940, 2313-2319
Jirjis al·Jowtwrt role, 1332-1333 Makouria and, 1514 Mark VII patriarchy, 1538 Matthew I patriarchy, 1570 occupations, offices, and titles under. Su CoptS in lale m(:dieval Egypt patriarchs and rulers. 1917-1918 persecutions. 941. 1343. 1517-1518,1535,1949, 2314-2316 Peter VI patriarchy. 1949-1950 Rizq Agha and, 2059 WlIq'lIl al·KOI,fJ·;S (Incident of the Churches), 2313-2316 Waq'al al.N~fJr" (Christian encounlcr),2316-2319 see also French expeJition in Egyp' Mall', as prefix to place-nallles, 2273 Mtlll(lr. al- (publication). 1996 MQllilran ol.Mifriyyah. al· (publication). 2010 M~ Ylll,lann1. 15la Manasseh. Saint. 11. 1518. 2085 Mandaean gnostics. 917 MQudal. Su Lccanoscopy ManJorla. See Symbols in Coptic An MandoW'.e, A,. 2022 Mani canon of saclTd wridngs, 1149, 1519,1520,1521 and Maximus the Confessor, 1575 papyrus discoveries, 1899 Set a/su Manichacism ManichaeislIl, 1519-1522 abstincncc practice, 17 Alcxander of Lycopolis and, 87-88 in AlexanJria, 98-99 on celibacy, 1543 Oioclctian edict against, 905, 1936 and gnosticism, 1149, 1150. 1151. 1162 Gn.-co-Coptic adhcrenlS, 1177 Hicracas of Leontopolis and, 1229 Maxhnus the Confessor anJ.
1575 Nt:oplatonism and. 1982 and origins of monasticism in Egypt. 1661
Vol. 1: pp.I-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol, 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pP.. tOOS- t352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 16\11-2004, Vol. 7: pP.. 2035-2372.
INDEX
papyri collcctions and &;(:overics, 519,1885,1889, 1894 Sarapion ofTrnuis work 811aclOng, 2096 on &lIan, 1184 scholarship on, 2
Sll
Manqabad, 1523 ManqabadJ, Nabll al-, 730 Manqab&lJ, TOOrus Shinudah aI·, 2011 Man¥lh, al·. See I'soY MOllshubiyylu (dwellings for groups of monks), 749 Mansi, GioVllnni Domenico. 347, 1523_1524 Ma~r, 'Abdallah, 1!l24 Ma~r, Doktor, 1524 ~r, MildIDil, 1467 Man~r, YQssuf, 1737 Man,Orah, aI·, 1524, 1648,2270 Ma~Or ibn SahI1n ibn Muqashshir,6, 1524-1525 Ma~rf, MuS!afA 1:lasanayn al·,
'9%
Man¥lr Oal~\\'iin, king of Egypt. 1630 Man~r al-nlb~nf. 872 Manual cross. See Cross, manunl Manufacturing ll'chniques. Coptic tcxtiles, 2213-2218, 22/6-22/8 ManuscriptS of'Abl.l:lllah ibn Mu~, 3-4 of 'Abd al·Mn,<;lry, 5 of Abu Is~!Iq ibn Flu,llallah, 19-20 Abu al·Mun:i ncqulsitions, 29 of Agathon of 1:lom~, 67-68 fll'(:hives, 226-227 Bodmer PllpynlS, 380-382 c;llaloging of Coptic, 1138, 1700 Chestcr Bcatty collection, 380-381,382,51ij-519 codex, 565-566 codex cover, 409 codicology, 572-573 colophon, 577 copied by Ablh ibn Na.~I', 8 copied hy AbO al·Mun~, 30 copied by Abo N~r ibn Hartln ibn 'Abd al·Masl~, 31 copied by Abo Sa'id ibn &lyyid al·Wr Ibn Abl a\.FnQl al.Masl\;1f, 32
copied by An!uniyOs Mulilkhiyyah, t51-152 copied by GregaI)' II, patriarch, 1182 copied by Ibrahim ibn Sulayman al.Najjar al·Mlrl, 1273 copied by Ibrohlm ibn Sim'an, 1515 copiL-d by Jirjis ibn al-Q-.tSS Abt al-Mufuddal, 1270 copied by Tum;] ibn al·Najib lulfall~, 2281-2282 copied by Tuma ibn al~'igh, 1270 COplic literature, 1450-1459 copying at Dayr aI·Barnmiis, 791 copying at Dayr Durunbh, 799 from Dayr An~ sawlrus, 760 from Dayr ai-Malak Mlkha.il,
82. from Dayr al-N~Or, 848 difl1ilr, 901 Dum)'l'i! as copying center, 926 of L"3riy Greek musical nolation, 1731-1732 Egerton Gospel, 933-934 Gabrielli as copyist, compiler, and translalOr, 1129 Greek Bible, 380-382 Hamburg Papyrus, 380-382, 1204-1205 illuminated. See Illumination, COptic Ulurgy of Saint Mark texts, 1539-1540 in Louvre Museum, 1483 Macarius the Canonist collection, 1490-1491 modem, at Dayr Anba Maq~r, 756 OXyl"hynchus Papyri, 1857-1858 Peler'sen scholarship, 1951 Pietro delle Valle coJJct:tion, 1967 preservation, 279 restoration by lbscher, Hugo, 1274-1275 from $celis, 748 scc alS<' Archives; Bookbinding; Ubraries; Nag Hammadi Ubrnry: National Ubrnry, Paris; Papyri, Coptic headings; PapynJS collections; r-..pyrus discoveries; SCribes; Scriptorium; specific titles
315
Manyal Shilph, pilgrilllU!,:CS 10, 1973 Manzalah, nl·, 1648 see 01$0 Monasteries of the province of DaQahliyyah Maqtirah, Abba, See Macarius II Maqtirah, Anba. See Macarius I Maqa....h of Seelis. See Macarius the Egyplian, Saint MaqrfzJ, Taqly al·Din al·, 1525 on Amlenian and Coptic churches, 234 on Babylonian churches, 318 on Boq! lrcaly, 343, 1099 on ChristodoulU5, 546-547 on churches in mw, 1242- 1243 on Church or Saint Michael, 1617 on church in Tanblda, 2201 on convents, 2325 on Coplic Christian tensions and encounters under the Mamluks,2317-2319 on Coptic revolts, 50 on Cyril III ibn Laqlaq, Palliarch,67S on D.1yr Abu al-5ayfayn (Tamwayh), 712 on Dayr Anba An!uniyils. 722 on Dayr Anba Bishol, 738 on DayI' AnM Helin,<;, 748 on DayI' AnM ShinOJah. 764 on Dayr Apa AnOb, 770 on Dayr Apa Hor. 770-771 on Dayr al·Arman, 782 on Dayr al··A.~kal', 783 on Dayr B:ilujah, 788 on I)ayr Durunkah, 799 on Dayr nl·JO', 814 all Dayr at-KJladTm location, 145 on DayI' a[·Magh!ls on Day.. al-Mah'ik Mlkh:i'II, 823 on DayI' MlIl' MlnA (Jabal Abu Fudah), 834 on Dayr nl-Maymah (Ghnr'blyyah), 835, 837 on Day.' nl.Mul,!al"lnq, 840 on Dayr al.Mu!lln, 842-843 on Dayr al.Qurq:i." 852 on Dayr I!.I·Sab'al Jib....1. 857 on [)-..lyr Silt I)imyllnah, 870-871 on Durunkah, 926-927 on the Ennlon, 957-958 family and al,;complishmenlS, 1268-1269
Vol. I: pp, 1-316. Vol.l: pp. 311-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol, 4: pp, 1005-13.52, Vol. .5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: PI'. 2035-2372.
316
INDEX
Maqr1:d, TlIqTy aI-Din al- (COlli.) on FeltSt of the Martyr, 1548 on Fcast of Saini John, 882 on C3bricl V, Patriarch, 1131 on Ibn Mamml\tl, 1462 and Ibn S..d lm al·A$wAnl's Nubi....n account, 1271 on IdEa, 1280 on Isltunic: persecutions of CoptS. See subhelld on persecution of Copts on Islamization of Egypt, 9]8 on John VI, 1]41 on M:unlulr. pencculiorui. &e subhelld on perseculion of Cop~
on Mareolis, 1527 on Nawn1z, 1784 on persecution of Copts, 1l43, 15]5,1949,2]14-2]16 Maq~n&h, 21] Mllqfo'. See Altar-boan:l Mar:\ghnh, Dayr al·Ma.l:ilr. Mllr.hnl,
826 Mllroh Of.Jlldidoh, 0/' (Amln), 1994 M;\r Awjln (Eugene), 565 Marble, Copt.lc sculpture in, 211], 2115 Mil" Buq!ur. See Dayr Abu. al.Say{ayn Marcel, Jelln·Joseph, 1526, 1696 Mllrcellus, Bishop of Aneyl'll, 178, 1526,1791 Marcellus, Saint (Sectis ascetic), 2085 Marci..m , Emperor, 914,1441, 1670,2033 and Chaleedon, Council of, 512-513,514,515 patriarch undcr, 1915 Marcianus, Patriarch, 1526 dales ofpalriarchy, 1914 Mal'clnus, I::mperor, Plllrilirch under, 1914 Marcion (Docctisl), 917,1148 Marco Polo, 16]5 Marcus. See Mark I, Apostolic: Saint and Palriarch Marcus (monk), 692 Marcu.~ (Roman governor), 90] MarcU5 Aurelh..LS, Emperor patriarch under, 72,1914 visit to Egypt, 2062 Marcus Aurelius Antoninus. See Caracalla, Emperor Marea. Stt Hliwiriyyah
Mareotis, 1526-1527 Sl!e ufsq Makhun&h; Maryfit Mareotis, Coplic painlings at, 1527_1528 Marion lIomily I (Proclus), 2017 Mariene, A., 780 Marina, Saint, 2085 Maris of Chalcedon, 84, 1484 Mariyyah the Copl, 1528 Mar Jirjis. See George, Saini Mark,tilurgyofSaint, 120-121, 1539-1540 ' Mark. Secrel Gospel or. See 5c<:rel Gospel of Saint Mark M....rk J. Apostolic Saint and Patriarch, 1528-1533 Alexandrian aposlOlic succession £rom, 181 anaphora used in Ethiopian liturgy, 988 and Anianus, 1]] on Ascension of Christ, 244 burial site, 92 and the CatccheLical School of AJexandria. 469. 474 churches dedkated 10, 92, 15]2-15]]; see also specific churches conlribution to Coptic church, 1532-153] datesofpalriarchy, 1913 and Dayr Asfal al·Ar.;1. 783 and Divine titurgy of the Eucharisl, 120-121 as Evangelist Mark, 1078 fcasl day, 2085 as first patriarch of Coptic Church, 1]4,219] introduclion ofChrisllllnity into Egypt, 10], 1866 and Jerusalem, 1324 and John of Shm(in writings, 1369 Liturgy or. Stili Liturgy of Saint Cyril; Lilurgy SainI Mark martyrdom and rclicll, 546,678, 1131,15]1-15]2,1556,157], 1646,1910 and Metropolitan See of Pcntapolis, 1612 Monastery of Mark Ihe Evangelisl (Oumat Mar'I), 2042 painlings of, 15]2 paneg)'r1<:s on, 1456 relics. See subhead martyrdom and relics
or
relics returned to Anlm Ruways CathedrJ,l, 678 sanctuluy of, 75 I Venelian acquisition of rclics of,1I31 .ree a/so Calhedral of Saini Mark; Gospel of Saini Mark; Mark, tilurgy of; Secret Gospel of Saint Mark Mark II, sainI and Palriarch, 427, 1533_1534 and Barsanuphians, ]47 and Church of lhe Savior (Alexandria), 94 dalcsofpatriarchy, 1916 and Enaton visit requirement, 958 and Eucharist heresy, 1057 feast day, 2085 Nabanlh residency, 1769 successor, 1318 Yul:tannA biography of, 2356 and YOsAb I, 2362 Mark 111, Saini and Patriarch, 1534-1536 and Bas!3h church, ]61 on c....non law, 450 Coplic lexlS of, 1456, 1461 dales of palriarchy. 1917 ....nd Dayr al.NllS!Ur, 848 feast day. 2085 successor, 1341 Mark IV, Patriarch, 1536-1537 dales of patriarchy, 1918 and Jirjis ibn al·Oa.'o'S Abi al.Mufa4~al, 1]32 Mark V, I'alriarch, 1537 dates of patriarchy, 1919 Mark VI, Pll\riarch, 1537 datesofpalriarchy, 1919 as monk at Oayr AnM AnlOniyOs, 722 Mark VII, Pall;ar'Ch, 1537-1538 and Coptic rel:llions with Rome, 610-611 dates of pIluiarchy, 1919 death Ilt Dayr al.'Adawiyyah chur'Ch, 71] and Ethiopian prelate, 1029-10]0 a.~ monk at Dayr AnbA BOli\., 742 successor, 1350 Mark VIII, Palriarch, 1274. 1538-1539 d."ltes of patriarchy, 1919 liturgical music, 1736 as monk at Dayr Anbi\.
Vol. I: ('p. 1-316. Vol. 2: Pl'. 317-662. Vol. 3: PI'. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005_1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: PI'. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: PI'. 2035-2372.
INDEX
An!uniyiis, 723 palria~hal residence, 1913 and propcny of Jirjis at·Jawhari, 1334 successor, 1950 Mark of Ephesus, 1114 Marll the Evangcli:lt, Su Mark I, ApostoJi(; Saint and Patrian:h Mart ofal,Faram~ Bi:lhop, 1089 Mark ibn Oanbar, collected commentaries of, 1776-1777 Mark the Mad (monk), 1931 Mark (Murqus) of the Behcirnh, Bishop, 1911 Markos, Apa, 2042 Marks, funerllly. See Por1raiture Mark lhe Simple, saint, 1540_1541,2085 M.:1r Min.:1 CullUm! A~!>OCialion, 1541 Marqos I, Ethiopian prelate, 1016-1017 Mtlrqos n, Ethiopian prelale, 1019 M.:lrqos 111, Ethiopian prelate, 1022-1023 M.:lrqos IV, Elhiopian prelate, 1026-1027 MarqOrah. See Mercurius of
eo...,...
Mar OUrus, 1593 Marq~, Bishop 0( Damietla, 1541-1542,2046 ~brqus, Bi:lhop of OUsqam and aJ,(Xisiyyah, 840 Marq~. Bishop of Sinai, 2046 Marqus al·An!Onl, 30, 1542 Marqus ibn Oanbar, 1652 Marriage,IS42-1546 in ancient Egyptian, 1086 and anointing, 139 church'Slale legal issues, 1941, 1942-1943 Coptic, 1087 Coptic ceremonial celcbmtion on Salurday or Sunday, 2159 Coplic ceremony, 1543-1545 Coptic cuSloms, 1545-1546 Coplic law and legal documenl~, 1428, 1438 as Coptic sacrament, 1107, 1542-1543,2139 digamy (remarriage) praclice, 901, 1545 and excommunicalion grounds, 1079 Gn:ek-Egyptian, prohibited, 1180,1181
Lord's Prayer in SelVices of Engagement and DetrolhaJ, 1481 ritual books for, 1729 Roman law on, 905 Valentinian theory, 1156-1157 su also Betrothal customs; Cclibocy; Divorce Marriage al <:ana, Feast of the, 1107, 1542- 1543 The Marriage Sacrtulletl/ ill the EaStern Church (p;:lp;:ll encyclical), 1942 Marmu, H. I., 2022 ManWa, 1546 Ma~, Shaykh l:Iusayn al·, 1994 Marsa Ma!ru~. See Paraetonium Marsal1cs, 1547, 2372 Mm-seillc, Fmncc, Cuplic congregations in, 1623 Mal1ha the Egyptian, Saint, 2085 Mal1in t, Pope (Rome), 1112 Mal1in of Braga, 418 Manin Luther Univcn;ity (Halle.Wittenberg), 1893 Manin of Tours, Saint, 25J Mal1yr, Feast of tM, 1547-1.548 Manyr Church. See AbO Mimi Manyrdom, 1.548-1549 Didascalia on, 899 Stephen as firM, 885, 2153 see a1s<J Martyrology; MartyrS, Coptic Manyria (Chrntian woman of Antioch), 1117 Manyrium of the Apostle Simon, 1136 Manyrium and monaslery of Saint Colluthus, 701, 702 Martyrium of Paese and Theda, 1136-1137 Mar1yrius, Palriarch of Jcrusalem, 43 ManyroJogy, 1.549-1550 Donalist acceptance of role in church,920 shrines, 1976 S1ephen as limt ChriSlian manyr, 885, 2153 Synaxarion as source, 2173-2190 Mal1yn;, Coplic, 1550-1.559 A~un of Tamu!, I Ab.:lmun ofTUkh, 1-2 ACla Alaandrillorum, 56, 1889 Agathon and his brothers, 66-67
317
in Alexandria. 890 in Ansina, 142 Arianus, 230-231 Ascla, 283 Besamon, 379 burial rites, 425 canoniuuion, 449 in Canopus (Abuqlr), 32 Copres, 598 Coptic hymns for, 1728 .Cosmas and Damian, 636640 Cyriacus and Julilta, 671 DarnanhUr al.Wlll.t-~h, 688 DayI' Abu Anub, 696 Dayr Abu Bif:lm, 297, 696 Dayr Abul:linnis, 701, 702 Dayr Abu Mushii, 708 DayI' al·Amir TadrOs, 718 Dayr Anbll Absh6y, 718, 719 Dayr Anba B:lkhOm, 730 Dayr Anbii Bisl'dah, 732 Dayr Anba Maqi\r, 718 Dayr Asfal al·Ar4, 783 Dayr Buq!ur of Shu, 797 Dayr Mar Jirjis aHladldi, 831 Dayr al·Sham', 863 Dayr al·Shuhada' (lsnA), 865, 866. 868, 870 Demetrius of Anlioch on, 893-894 in Dimayrah, 902-903 Dimyinah, 903 and Diodelian's persecutions, 905-908, 1937 dUring Dionysius the Great's patriarchy, 909-910, 911 in Durunkah, 927 EJias, 1182 Epima, 965, 965 Epimllchus of Pelusium, 965-966 era of, 434, 972 Euscbius, 1069- 1070 Eu.~ignius, 1071-1072 al·Fllram;\ association, 1089 in the FayyOm, 845 fcasts of lhe, 1101 Fcbronia, 1109-1110 Felix, 1110 fony monks at Railhou, 2049, lOS
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2; pp.. 317-662. Vol. 3; pp.663-1004. Vol. 4:!'P. 1005-1)52. Vol. 5; pp. 1353-1691). Vol. 6; pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
318
INDEX
MfU1yrs (COlli.' Gobidlaha. Dado, and Caxo. 1151-1152 Gregory lhe U1ulIlillalOr, 1183 hagiographers. 1921 H:lmaiof~hyor.1203-1204 Hcraclide~,
1220-1221
Herai, 1221 of Herokk-opolis. 73-74 He~, 1225-1226 Hcsychius, 1226 iconoclastic measures and, 1275 Isaac of Tiphrc, 1304-1305 Isidorus, 1307 James, &lint and Disciplc, 1109 James Interci5us, 1321 James lhe Pelsian, 324 Jirjis al-MU7.a.~im, Saint. 1]35-1 ]]6 John and Symcon. 1370 Joore, 1370 Julianuli, 1225-1226 JlJSlUS, 1386-1387 and tll-Khandaq, 1413 Krajon {llid Amun, 1419 lacaron, 1423-1424 L..conllUli of Tripoli. 1442-1444 Lucian of Antioch, 1484 Macarius. 1489 Maerobius, 1494 in Mart.'Otis, 1526-1527 Mark, 1531-1532 Menns of al·Ashmunayn, 1589 Menus the Miracle Maker, 24, 1589-1590, 1937 Mercurius of Cacsarca, 1592-1594 Michael, Ar'ehangel, and, 1619 Moses the Black, 1681 Mui, 1696 in Nikiou, 1793 Olympius, 1840 I'nc~e lind Tecla, 1l!65 Pamphilus, 1879 ?nncgneu, 1880 Paninc and I'aneu, 1880-1881 I'llntnlC(ln, 1881-1882 PDtape, 1907-1908 Peter I, Patriarch, and, 1117,
1467 PhiJotheus of Amioch, 1960-1961 l'hoib.'tmmon of Preht. 1963-1965 Pisura. 1980 poetry on, 1985, 1986
Polycal'J).1997-1998 Psote of Psdi, 2030, 2031-2032 Ptolemaus church in Dim1shar,
903 recalllers from Islam, 1570 Regula, 2057 and Roman persecutions, 892, 1935-1937; sec also Persecution!l lieVCn ascetics of TOnah, 2122 Stephen. 2153 at Sun~t, 2159 SymC(ln, 1370 Tecla. &e P3ese ;md Tecla Ter and Erai, 2209 Theban ~n, 2231-2233 Theodorus, 2237-2238 Til,2261 Tolcmaus, 2271 UDUS of Sol()(hum, 22922293 Victor of Sho, 2302 Victor StmtcJatcs, 2303-2308 sa also Cycle; Persecutions; Pilgrimnges; Saints, Coptic l1,e Manyrs of Palestine (Eusebius), 1071, 1549 Marucchi. Orazio, 1559 l'o1arulha (Takritan), 876 Marw:in II (Umayyad caliph), 37. 695, 1411 Mary (mother of Mark), 1529 Mary, Mother of God. See Annunciation; TlwOIokns; Virgin Mary Mary of Alexandria, saint, 1560, 1085 Mary the EgyplUIlI, Saint, 1560, 2085 as anchorite, 129, 130 site of repentance, 1324 nod Zosimus, Saint, 2087 Mary Mllgdll.1enc, 897, 1155 MAr Yuhannii, 881 MaryO! DayI' AbO Minli, 706-707 kiln~ at, 481 pilgrimages 10,1968,1970 see alsu 'Abll Mina; 'Amriyyah; Mareolis Mashat al·mard1. See Unction of the sick Mashu}l, 1561 M~II. 1561 Maltimus (martyr). 1556 Masjid al-5haykh 'Ablidah, 1528 Masks. See Portrailure, Coplic
Mnspero, Gaston Camille Charles, 112,1448,1561,1900 and Crum, Waller Ewing, 661 ::and hi~toriogmphy of Coptic tl11. 255-256. 1700 sludents of, 414, 1184 Maspero, Jcan (Jacques) Gaston. 694,1482,1561_1562,1891,
1967
Massacre of thc Innocents, depicted in Coptic art, 533 Mass of thc Call~chumen5, 1562_1565 Mass or the Faitl1ful. 1562, 1565_1568 MllSfema. See <an Ma~
pilgrimageli 10, 1970, 1973,
1977 tretat, III! M4ttwos, Ethiopian prelale, 1038-1040,1591 Matins. Uturgy of. 1568-1569 AUtr.i. See Batra (martyr) Mlllrilinea.1 succession, 1514 Matrimony. See Betrothal customs; Marriage Ma!!3. See UMnos (Ma!!~), Ethiopian saint Matthew, Apostle and saini, 897 see ulS
791 palriarchall'csidence, 1913 Matthew IV, Patriarch. 1571, 1913 and Coplic relations with Rome, 610 dalCSof pn.lriarchy, 1919
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2; pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5, pp.. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035_2372.
INDEX
and Ethiopian prelates, 1024, 1025 as lasc patriarch residing in 1;lltrit Zuwaylah, 1208 as monk al Da)'l" al·Baraml1s,
'91 profession of faith, 1780 successor, 1)47 and Vansleb (Wanslebcn), Johann Michael, 2299 Matthew the Poor, Saini, 802, 1571_1572 Coptic accounts of, 1455 Encomia on, 1196 femil day, 2085 Matlhi"s. See Timothy and Matthias (martyrs) Ma!unah (maltyr), 1556 Mtlundy "OIursday, 1107-1108, 1426,1904 lind chrism cons<:cralion, 522 lectern placement, 1435 lllusic for, Inl Maurice, Ernperor, 125-126,688, 1676 patriarch under, 1915 Mauritius, Saint, 1082, 1110, 1572, 2085,2231-2233 Mausoleums. See Tombs Ma\W'i; "'Q·aUtibflr fi Dhikr Il/.Khi!ll! ....1l-a!·AlhiJr, Ill· (a1-Maqrlzl), 1525
Mawhub ibn ~r ibn Mufarrij al·lskandarani, 782,1239, 1573-1574 Muenlius, Emperor, 919-920 M:u:imian, Bishop of Ravenna,
9" Maxlmian, Emperor PCI'SCeutions of, 907,1082, 1110, 1552, 1936, 1937, 1943, 2057 and Theban Legion martyrdom, 2231 and uprisings in Gaul, 904 Mtlximinus, Empel'Or patriarch under, 1914 persecutions or, 912,1937 Maximus, Saint and Patriarch, 93, 1574-1575 dales of patriarchy, 1914 f~ day, 2085 Maximus the Confessor (monk), 1575_1576,1678 Maximus and Domitius, Saints, J576-1578, 1491, 1967,2085 Arabic tradition of, 1577-1578
Coptic lmdition of, 789-790, 1576-1577 Ma7.Ar al-5ayyidah al-'Adhra' (rock church), 853 Matm"r Idribi (Psalm Idrlbl), melody,l722 Mea.surt'ment. See Metrology, Coptic Medallions. See Ampulla Medamud, Dayr An~ ruikMm near, 729-730 Mcdhane Alem (savior of the wol'ld) (Lalibala church), 1425 Medical instruments, /579, /580, 1581,1605 Medicine, 1578_1582 Abo ~Iulayqah, 19, 2055 AhrOn ibn A'yan 1l1·Qas.~, 77 in Alexandria, 91, 2065 Coptic, Sahan ibn 'Uthml1n ibn Ka~n and, 2079-2080 Casillas and Damian, 636-640, 1213 at o-..yr Apa HoI', 771-772 hcalings in Coptic literature, 1212-1214 Ibn al·Bilrfq brothers, 1265-1266 Ibr:1hlm ibn 'Isa, 1273 Instruments. S~e Medical instruments IsI;lAq ibn Ibrahim ibn N:l!i!ds, lJ06 KaysAn ibn 'Uthrrnln ibn KayWi. 1395 magic spells, 1504 Ma~iir ibn SahIMi ibn Muqashshir, 1524 al-Mufa9<;1a1 ibn Mdjid ihn al-Dishr. 1689 Muhadhdhab al-Drn Abo Sll'Id ibn AbT Sulayman, 1691 Muwllfrllq al·Dln Abu ShAkir ibn AbI SulaYJniln Do.wM, 1749 Naguib Mahfoul., 1773 Na.~!~ ibn Jurayj, 1775-1776 Olympius, Saint, 1840 onions 10 ward off disease, 2126 papyri, 1886-1888 Paul of Aigina, 1922 Raphael, Archangel. as patl'On of, 2053, 2054 Rashkl ai-Din Abu Sa'id, 2055 SablAn ibn 'Uthman ibn ~ysln, 2079-2080 Sa'td ibn Tubyl, 2080
319
also Birth riles and customs: Pilgril1\llges Mdnardus. O. on churches at Dayr al·Mall1k MIkha'il (NaqMah), 827 OIl Dayr al·Malak Mlkh:nl, 823 on Dayr al.Mul)an-aq, 841 Melania the Elder, 1663, 1877, ~e
1878, 1884 Melania Ihe Younger, 2017 Melas (IlnCholite), 1650 Melchitcs and CoptS, 1583 in Alexandria, 90-92, 93-94, 95 Canon of Clement, 445 conflict in Cathedral Church of the lacobiles, 93-94 and Greek language in Egypt, ll77 Ibn al-Bi!r1q plltrillrchy, 1265-1266 lllonh.720 Murqus ibn Qanbar, 1699-1700 alld Nubian cvangelimlion. 1797,1801-1802,181) OU!.!an!In ibn Abllll·Ma'dli ibn AbI al-Fatl) Abo ttl·FlItl.I, 2046-2047 Mdchizedek depicl<.-d in Coptic arl; 383, 79)~794, 79J Hicracas of LeontQPOlis on,
1229 paintings of, 793-794, 79J Mcletius. S~e Melitius, Bishop of Lycopolis Mefisma (Coptic musical characteristic), 1721, 1732 Melitian Sl;:hism, 37, 919, 1584, 1585 Alexander I (md, 81-84 in Alexandria, 97, 99 and Arianism, 591-592, 1878 and Athanasius, 590 .md Constantine of Asyil!, 591 Damian ami, 689 Hesychius and, 1226 Nicaea, Council of, ami, 81, 84, 1792 and Roman persecutions, 1935 and Sabdlianism, 2072 Melitius, Bishop of Antioch Christology of, 1376 and Constantinople, Fi~t Council of, 594 Mditius, Bishop of LycQPOlis, 296, 1584,ISS5 and Alexander I, 81, 84
Vol. I:!'P. 1-316. Vol. 2: PP- 311-662. Vol. 3:!'P. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 135J-I690. Vol. 6: PI'- 1691-2034. Vol. 1: pp. 2035-2312.
320
INDEX
Mclitius. Bishop of Lyt:opolis (cont.) and appointments of bishops, 686 and Hesyc::hius. 1226 Peter I and, 1585, 1943, 1944, 1945 see (lIsa Melitian schism Melito of Sanlis, 1585-1586 Coplic lrtmslulions, 1451 and "ijodly monarch" concept, 1957 Melodies. &e Ad/htl; Music. Coptic; OJuQechos; WDIIIS Memnon. Bishop of EphC5US. 960
Memnon. colossuses of. 2065-2066 Mcmnonia, 1586
Memnonion of Slrabo, 729 Monoirs (Paul of Aigina), 1922 Memphis. 1586-1587 as capilal of Egypt, 95 end 10 institutionalized paganism in, 1870 Greek population, 11M k{JlocllOi (recluses), 2055-2056 KOnlan tnlVdcn; in, 2065 Mcmphitic. Sec Appel/db: Mcnander, \889
Menandras, .sentences of, 2119 Menard. Rene. 1730. 1743 Mcnarti, 1587-1588 Nubian monastery ai, 1817 Mcnas (Dayr Apa Apollo superior). 1588-1589 icons at WwT!. 370-371. 1588 Mcnas (Creek mar1yr), 1556 Menas I. See Mlna, Saini and Palliarch Menas (town), as pilgrimage way station, 2066 Mena." Pnu;arch of Conslnntinoplc, 1674 Menas, SainI {soldier mnl'yr under Diocletinn}, 1936-1937 Menas, Saint and Bishop of Pshali feast day, 2085 panegyrics by, 1456 Menas, Saint and Bishop of Tmuis, 1589 and Damn1, 689 as monk at On)'!" Anba An!l1niyGs,721 Menas the Ascetic. See Menas of al·Ashmunayn, Saint Menas of al.Ashmiinayn, Saint (martyr), 1556, ISS9
Menas and Hasina (martyrs), 1557 Menas the Miracle Maker, SainI, 955,1411,1541. 1589-1590 ampullae, 116-118, 534, 537, 541
churches dedicated to, 116-117,808.833 depicted in Copllc art, 270, 534, 535,1527,2004-2005,2006 feast d.1y, 1557,2085 monasteries dedicated to, 833, 834,853,1622,1974 and Nikiou, 1793, 1794 see (llso AbO Mlnl\ Menelik II, Emperor of Ethiopia, 1039,1590-1591 Mennas, Bishop of Memphis, 1587 Mennufer. See Memphis Menophantus of Ephesus. and Lucian of Anlioch, 1484 Menou, Jacques Fran~ois 'Abdallah, 1591-1592 Mcnsurius of ~rthage, Bishop, 919-920 Menuthis, pagllnisrn in, 1870 Merculius (monk p.1intcr), 737-738,764,804,1291, 1589 Mercurius, Saint (lISCetic and recluse), 833, 2085 Mercurius of Cacsatea, Saint, 1557,1592_1594,2085 and Chun;:h of AbU Sayfayn (Old Cairo), II, 549-551 churches dediCllted to, 92, 710, 711,713,741,743,757,814, 839,1427,1593-1594,1613 cycle manuscripts, 1782 feast day, 1557, 2085 linked with Julilln the Apostate's deuth, 1382 monasteries of, 825, 1653, 1654 in Nubian liturgy, 1816-1817 portraits of, 726 relics at Dayr III·Amlr Tadros, 718 Mercurius and Ephraem (martyi'll), 1557 Mercurius at Shahmn. Su Dayr Shahmn Merkabah myslicism, 1148 Merol (Kush capital city), 1420 Meroites, and Oa..~r Ibr1m, 2036, 2037 Meroitic language, 1170-1171, 1185,1420 Merovingians, 1572
Meshach, 1092 Mcsodia1ect. S~~ Appmdix Mesokemic. &e Appendix Mesopotamia, 1663, 1675 Mcssalian movement, 2027 Metadialcct. S~e Appendix Mctalwork, Coptic, 1594-1607 earliest work." 269 on Gospel caskets, 1153 In Louvrc Museum, 1483 preservation of, 280 techniques, 1595 see 0150 Art, historiography of Coptic Metanoia, Monastcry of the (Canopus), 32, 850, 1608-1611,1646,1861,1862, 2066 postoChalcedon, 1609-1610 MetJ1lS, Saint (martyr), 837 Mctrology, Coptic, 53, 1611 Metropolitan, 1611_1612 as alJl1n, 30 authority over bishops, 190 in ecclesiastical hicl"'drchy, 2015 in Nubian church organil.alion, 1813 ordained by bi~hop, 2193, 2194 role in church hierllrchy, 1229 Metropolitan Museum of Art, New York City, 780, 800,1210, 1714,1895 Metropolitan Sees, 1612-1614 Micah,22 Michael. For names nol found here, su also Kha'II; MIkha'ii Michael I. Su Kh!11 I, saint and Patriarch Michacill. &11 Kh:i'III1, Patriarch Michael IV, Saint and Patriarch, 761, 863, 1099, 1614_1615 /lnd Church of al·Mu'allaqah (Old Cairo), 558 and Church of Sill Maryam, 320 dates of patriarchy, 1917 feast day, 2085 and Giyorgis I, Ethiopian prelate, 1006 Michael V, Patriarch, 1615-1616, 1912 birthplace, 1970 dales of patriarchy, 1917 and On)'!" aJ-5ham', 863 feast day, 2085 and MikA'lll, Ethiopian
Vol.. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
prelate, 1006-1007 successor, 1340 Michael VI, Patriarch, 1616 dalt."5 or patriarchy, 1918 Michael VIII Palacologos, 1114 Michael III. See KhA11111, Patriarch Michael, Bishop of Dumictla. See Mlkhl'll, Bishop of Damiella; Nomocllnon (Michael of Damlella) Michael, Bishop of $andafa, 819 Michael, Saint and Bishop of
Naqidah,2085 Michael the Archangel, Saint, 1,
and Victor Strntclates, Saint,
2304,2306 see also Chapel of the Archangel Michael: Dayr ai-Malak MlkhA'U Michael bar Elias. Chronicle,
97-98 Michacl Ccrularius, I I 13 Michael of Damietta (Iwelfth-century "new" martyr), 1557 Michael al-Ghamt1, Bishop of Samannud, 1131 Michael of OamUlah, Saint,
208' Michael the Syrian, on Nubian
93, 190, 1092, 1616-1619 and Analolius, Saini, 128 and Anub, Saint, 152
evangelization, 1801-1802 MichalowU:!, Kazimicrz, 613,
In Apocryphan of Jeremiah,
1091,1092,1620,1812
170 and Ari, Saint, 229 and the Assumption of the Virgin Mary, 292, 293 churches dedicated to, 92, 93,
355,1617-1618 confraternities of, 586-587 in the Copllc TUlamcn' of Isaac, 612 and Cosmas and Damian, Saints, 639 depicted in Coptic art, 250, 270,
794,868,869 and Elias or Samhod, SainI, 953 and Epima, Saint, 965 feast of, 1111 funerary customs, 1125 and Gabriel, Archangel, 1136 iconogmphyof, 250 investiture in Heaven,
Michigan papyrus of Acts. Su Acts, Michigan p3PYJUS of Middle Egyptian dialect in Old Testamcnt, Coptic translations of, 1837-1838 see also Appendix; Oxyrhynchitc dialect Middle Platonism, and Origen,
1847 Middle $a'id, monastcries of,
1654-1655 Miedema, Rein, 1620 Mignc, Jacques-Paul, 1620 Migration, Cop(ic, 1620-1624 Mika.'l!II, Ethiopian prchlle,
1006-1007 MikA'el II, Ethiopian prelate,
1007-1008 Mlka'iil Ill, Ethiopian prelate,
1013-1014 Mika'i!IIV, Ethiopian prelate,
1618-1619 and Isidorus mal1yrdom, 1307 and John of Parnl10s homily,
1368 and Lacaron, S:lint, 1424 in magical texts, 1501, 1502 monasteries dedlcllted to, 1974 in Nubian chul'ch art, 1812 in Nubian liturgy, 1816 in Nubian medieval inscription,
1805 patron of church al Bani Kalb, 335 Peter I Encomium on, 1946
and Satan, 1184 in Testament of Abraham, 164 in TesUlmenlS of the Patriarchs, 164
1023-1024 Mikh;l.'11 I, Archbishop of Jerusalem, 1325 Mlkhd'ill, II, Ill, patriarchs, See
K.llA'I1 I, II, III MikhA'IIIV, V. See Michllc1 IV, Michael V Mikh::i.'il, Bishop of A.~yUt, 755 Mikh::i.'II, Bishop of Atrlb and Mallj, 1-2,458-459,
1625-1627 on cheirotonia, 517 on Maximus and Domitius, Saints, 1577-1578 Mlkh;.\'lI, Bishop of Damielta,
1613, 1624-1625 and blessing styles. 404
321
on Canons of Gregory of Ny5Sll,
457 collected Nomoconotl of, 1781 on communion of the sick, 580 on incense, 1290 nomocanon of, 1129 opposition to Murqus ibn Qanbar, 1624, 1625, 1699 succcedl.-d by Butrus $awlrus aI-Jamll, Bishop, 431 MlkM11, Bishop of Dump!, 926 Mikhail, Kyriakos, 1627-1628 Mlkh:l11 'Abd a1-sayyid, 1628, 1993 MiItM111l1-BahrawT, 1628 MikhA11 ibn B~!rus, 1629 MTkha.11 ibn DanashtarL Sa Michael V. Patriarch MlkhA11 ibn GhAlJ, 1629 Mlkhi.'11 ibn Ya'qub 'Ubayd a.l.Mqt1, 1630 Mikh:i1l Jitjis, Mu'allim,
1629_1630,1737, 17J7, 1742 Mlkha'il of Mi~r (al.Fus!AJ), Bishop, 1533 Mtkh"II al·M~r1 (monlt), 1630 Mikh,'IIShlrUbim, 1630-1631 and British occupation of
Egypt,419 private collection in Coptic Museum (Old Cairo), 608 Milan, Edict of (313),81,208,
298,588-589,902 Mileham, G. 5., 1091 Millk al·KAmi!, al-, Suhan, 1121 MiliUlry. See AnllY, Roman; Cnsll'um; Costume, miliUll)'; Warnors in Coptic art Ml1Itary-execulive offices in Mamluk Slate. See Copts in late medieval Egypl Milius (mllrtyr), 1557 Millenarlans, 911 Millel, 1087, 1631 Milner, Lord, 1990, 1991,2074 Milvilln Bridge, battle of (312), 81,
588, 1869 MtnA, ai" 895 Min!\, Bisllop of Sanabo, 1631 Mtn!\ I, SaintllOd Patriarch,
1631-1632 dales of patriarchy, 1916 feast day, 2085 and Yu~anm\, 2356 MInAlI, Pottriarch, 1632_1633,
1912 and ch.ism consecmtion, 521
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317_662. Vol, 3: PI>- 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-13.52. Vol. 5: pp. t353-1690. Vol. 6; PP- 16\11-2- 2035-2372.
322
INDEX
Mina II, Patriarch (cont.)
c!atesofpalriarchy, 1916 and Elhiopian prelates, 1001 SUCCl'ssor. 10
Min:!, Saini. See Menas the
Miracle Maker, Saini Mina.., ethiopian prelate, 1000-1001 Mln<'llhc Solital)'. See Cyr'il VI, PlllJiarch Minbar, tll- (publication). 1990 Mingareill. A.. 1895 Minor Doxulugy, 923-924 Minslta':ll al-5haykh. See furr a].lawi)"lh MinsMh. 3/•. &e Pso'i MinL &e Coinage in Egypt
Minwh (Mamluk amir), 1570 Minofiyyah Province, monasteries in, 1655 MinOr 31&0:'1. See Mahallal MinUf Minur al-'U1yah, 1633, 2362 Minyi. 1634 Dayr AbO Saro~1Jl ai, 709-710 Dayr Apn Hor ai, 770-771 hermitages in, 1654 memor'iallu Abcl As at, 716 See also ~'\nabCi Minyil al·Oam!.I, pilgr'imagCl:i 10,
1973 Minyat al·Sh,lllllmAs, Dayr al·Sha/ll', 863 Minyoll al-5udan. Dayr al·'Adawiyyah. 712 Miracles Basil, Saint, 115-116 al Dayr Abo Musil. 700 al Day.. nl-Magh!L'i, 818 at Day.- al-Mul)arraq. 840 Dcmctriu.~ of Antioch on. 893-894 Ilrsl of Jesus Chrisl, 1107 in Gregory V p:\triarchy, J130-1131 hc.,lings In Coptic lilemlurc, 12J2-J213 and laying·on of h:,mds, 1433 of Man:lUl; al·An!uni, 1542 of Maximus and Domitius, 1576-1577,1578 of Mercurius of Cacsan.:a. 1592, 1593 ofMichaeltocArchangel.1618 of Mo:;cs of Abydos, 1680 moving of Muqa!!3-m hill, 1095 of Pantaleon, 1882 of Pal!.~ius, 1908
in Peler VII patriarchy, 1950 of Phoibarnnton of Preht, 1964 of Pshoi of Scelis, 2029 al QalamOn, 758 of Thomas, Aposlle ilnd Saini, 1635 Vii-gin Mary, apptUillon of The, 681,840,871,969, 23011-2310,2309 Mifllclcs of Pia/em)', on Day,. Anb<'l ShinOdah,765 • Miracu/a Co/ulhi, 893 Miracula Vic/oris (Demellius of Antioch), 894 Mirhom, ·Aziz. 1996 Mil;iral-Qahiroh,1312 MilTOrs, 1509, 1606, /607 suppol1ed by wood frame, 23311 Mirdi, 'Azh. 2011 Miflil, Saint, 1634, 2085 Misas, Day.- AbO MUs! ai, 707 MisbdlJ al-?ulmah (Ibn Kabar), 1267,1272,1463-1464,1634, 1735 on Booh nf Chronicles, J 827 on Canons of Epiphanius, 456-457 on canons of Nicaea, 1789 on Ezra, 1829 manuscript In Paris, 1779 on NomOCatlcm of Gabriel II ibn Turayk, 1799 on Ruth, 1835 M4r, a/· (publicalion), 1465, 1989, 1990,1994,2011,2020,2198 Misr, Metropolitan See of, 761, 1613,1912 M~r Bank. 1694 MisrA (twt:lfth month of Coptic calendar), 439, 2189-2190 Mission arcMologiquc frnm;aise de Caire, 693 Missionllrics Anglican in Egypl, 133 In India, 1635-1636, 1881 IiIUCKY spread by early Coptic, 1733 Longinus, 1479-1480 Manichaean, 1520, 1521 l.1ark, Saini, 1529-1530 monophysitC$, 1673, 1674-1675 Nubian cvange1i7.alion, 1801-1802 Nubian Islamlzalion, 1802-1804 Prolestant in Egypt, 1693
Roman Cathalk: 10 Copts, 1330, 1349, 1538 Theban Legion in Swin.erland. 2231-2233 Ulphilas, Apostle to Ihe CoIhs, 2285 Jee aoo Evangcliary Miulonaries in India, Coplic, 1635-1636,1881 Mississippi Coptic CodcK I. See Crosby ScMyen Codex Missoria, 1607 Mlstrll), Vincentio, 1464 Mil Damsls churches ck:di.c:llcd 10 Saint Ceorgc ai, 1140 pilgrimages 10, 1968, 1970-1971 Miter, 1469, 1476, 1477 Milhra (pagan deily), 1617-1618,
'866 Mithl1lism, Michaellhe Archangel's link with, 1617-1618 Mit Rahlntlh, 1586 Mil Shtlmmils. Dayr ai-Sham' ai, 865 ModalL~t Monllrchians, 1637, 1638 on nature of Christ, 547 see also Mon::tfchianiSnl: SabcIlianism Modem Egypt, COpiS in, 1636-1637 political thought, 1993-1996 Moftah, Raghcb, 1730, 1737-1738,1742.1743 Monarchianlsm, 1637-1338 Eusebius of Caesan:a opposition 10,1070-1071 and homoiofl5icm controversy, 1253 Sabdlianisrn and, 2072 Momuchs. See Kings, anointing of: specific m,mes Monnslcries abbots, 2-3 In Alexandria, 95: $ee (.lIsa specific names Anba Orion, 12 in An.'}in!, 142 Arab conquest impacl On, 693-694 archivC$,227-228 attitudes loward music in, 1733 canonical hours, 1724 Church of Saint George (Jerosalcm). 1327 -1328
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vnl. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. U53_1690. Vnl. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pr. 2035-2372.
INDEX
and Coptic literature, 1458-1459 in Damanhur bishopric, 687 dedieated to Phoibammon, 1964-1965 dell/crarios tcnn, 895 dinconin lenn, 896 in Diolkos province, 908 donation of children to. 918-919 donations to, 1430 in Durunkah, 927 economic activities of and Egyptian economy. 1643-1645 income-producing work, 802 and oikotlomos, 1825-1826 outlays. 1642-164] «onomic inOuen<:e of, 1676, 1677 Eikoston. 951 the Emllon. 954-958. 957 at Faras, 1090 nrshOl, 12 FarshO! vicinity, 1093 Falimid rule impact on, 1098 Fayyilm as early center, 1100 of free monks C"samba"itcs"), 102 1J4n fonilicalion. 1237 inscriptions found aI. 1291. 1292 involuntary reclusion, 2055 at Karn3k, /393. 1393 keep construction, 1395-1396 Kellia grouping. 1396-1409 kJritAllah (hiding place), 1415 laum, 1428 libraries, 1448, 1977 library of medical litenl1urc, 1578-1579,1886-1888 Lilh:uomcnon nnd Saint Peter's Bridge, 1467 al·Makarim llsting of, 1462 Maqr17,1 history on, 1525 medical papyti, 1886-1888 most Isolated In E::lD'Pt, 758 mummifiC
in Philae, 1955-1956 pilgrims and travelers 10, 1976~1977
Piscntlus of Hennonlhls founding. 1978 proeSlOs tenn, 2021 provost. 2024 Raithou, 2050 restorations by Gabriel VII, Pauiarch, 1133 in Scelis, 2102-2106 Taklnash,2199 Tall Atr1b, 2199-2200 Tamnuh.2201 Tanbida, 2201 Th~okn$ duplicates, 714 travele~' Interest under Roman empire, 2066 vigils, 2308 see al5a Dayr headings; Ethiopian monasticism; Hermitage: Hennltages, Theban; Monasticism: Monasticism, Pachomian; Monks; Nubian monasticism; specific monasteries Monasteries. economic activities of, 1638-1645 Monastcries. Nubian. See Nubian monasteries Monastcries In and around Alexandria, 1645-1646 Monasteries In and around Cairo, 1646-1647 Monasteries In the Behelrnh Province, 1646 MonMteries in Cyprus, 1647-1648 Monasteries in the Daqahllyyah Province, 1648-1649 Monasteries of the Eastern Desert, 1649-1650,1659 MonMteries of the Eastern Desert of the Delta and Sinai, 1650 Monf\Slel'ies of the FayyOm, 1650_1651 Monasteries in the Gharbiyyah Province, 1651-1652 Mona.~teries of the lower ~1'ld, 1652-1654 Monasteries of the Middle ~'td, 1654-1655 Monasteries in the Minufi)'Y"Mt Province, 1655 Monasteries in the Oalyilbiy}'ah Province, 835, 1655 Monasteries of thc Sharqlyyah Province, 1655-1656
323
Monasteries of the Upper ~'Id, 1656_1658,1659 Monasteries of the Wcstern Deset1,1658-1659 Monastery or the Abyssinians.
165' Mona...tery or Anbli l;Ii:ciqy:ll. See Dayr Anb:i I;IWqy:11 MOlillstery of Andrew. See Dayr Abu al·Lif Monastery of Ap3 Ifaron, 1652 Monastery of Apollo. See Bawl! Monastery of the Archangel Michael (Sopehes), 1449 Monastery of the Armenians. See Dayr al·Arman Monastery of the Bones. See Dayr aJ.'I~.!m
Monastery of the Brothers. Su Dayr al·lkhwah Monastery of the Brolhers of Siyalah. Stt Dayr aJ·Ikhwah Monastery of Brucheum (Alexandria), 1646 Monastery or Canopus. See Metanoia, Monastery of the Mona.slery of the Crosses. See DayI' Abo Fanah Monastel)' of Enaton. See Enaton,
n" Monastery of the I;.piphany. See D3yr Ebifanla Monaslcl)' of the Ethiopians. See Dayt' al·Muharraq Monaslcl)' of the Exch3nge. See DayI' al.Mnymun Monastery of c..-.ckiel. See Dayr al·SlIqlyuh Mona...tcl)' of the Forty Sulnts (Alcxandria),1646 Monustery of the Greeks. Sl!e Dayr Anba BlikhOm; DayI' al·ROml Monnstcl)' of Hcnlelius. &/1 DayI' nl.Qu¥lYl' (Tumh) MOIlIlSler)' of the Hermit..., 38 Monllsler)' or the Holy Cross. See Ouyr :l1.~ll1b Mon:lStery of the Holy Virgin at al.'Adawlyyah. See Dayr al·'Adawlyyah Monastery of Hunger. See Dayr a)·JO' Monastery of the Islund. See DayI' al·RUmllniyyah Monastery of John Colobos, 734. 790.2103.2105
\lui. I: pp. ]-]]6. \101. 2: pp. ]17-662. \lui. ]: pp. 66J-1004. \lui. 4: pp. 1005-1352. \101. 5: I'P- 1353-1690. \luI. 6; pp. 1691-2034. \101. 7: pp. 2035_2372.
324
INDEX
Monnstery of John Kama, 1270,
"04 Monastery of John lhe Shon. Su Monaslery of John Colobos Monastery of Marl; the Evangelist, 2041,2042 Monastery of the Manyn. &c Dayr al-Shuhada' Monastery of M:mhew !he Poor. Su Dayr aI·FakhOrf Monastery of lhe Metanoia. See Melanoia, Monastery of the Monaslery of Michael and CosmllS, 1588 MonllStery of the Mother of God (Alexandria), 1646 Monastery of the Mounlain of lhe Bird. See Dayr al-'Adhnl (Samah1 !J MonaslCry of the Mule. See Dllyr al.QUipyr (Turnh) Monaslery of a1-Nl1r, 1653 Monastery "of lhe Mother of God of the Syrians", 876 Monastery of Saint John. See Dayr al-&qiyah Monastery of PachomiU$. Sec Dayr Anba BnkhOm MOnMtery paintings, Coptic. 16.59_1660 Dayr AnbA HoorA, 747 Monastery oC Pamin, 1649 Monastery oCthe Patrician, 125. 955. 1931 Monastery of Paul the I..cper (Alexandria). 1646 Monaslery of the Pool. See Dayr al·Magh!is Monastery of the Potter. Ste Dayr al·FakhurI Monastery of the Pulley. See Dayr al·'AdhrA' (S.~ma.h11); Dayr Milr Mlnil (Jabal Abu Fudah) Monastery in the quarter of the Ethiopians. See Dayr bi'I·Habash Monastery of Saint Antony. See tdw Dayr Anha An!Oniyil.$ MonaslCry of Saint Antony (Famagusla), 1647 Monastery of Saint Antony (Nairobi). 1622 Monastery of Saint Antony (Nicosia). 1648 Monnstery of Saint Catherine. See Mount Sinai Monastery of Saint Catherine
Monastery of Saint Elias. See Dayr AnbA Helias Monastery of Saint Epima of Pshante, 824 Monastery of Saint Gabriel. Ste Dayr a).Naqlon Monastery of Saint George, 824, 1649, 1653 su (l!so Dayr MM JiJjis MOnaslery of Saint Jeremiah (Saqqaro). See DayT Apa • Jeremiah Monastery of Saint John the Baptist. See Holy Land, churcht..'5 of the Monastery of Saint John Kama, 1270, 2104 Monastel)' of saini Mllcarius. See Dayr Anbil M:lql\r Monastery uf Saint Macariu$ (Klima), 1647 Monastery of Saint Macarlus (Platani).1647-1648 Monastery of Saint Mark (Alexandria). 1646 MOnaslery of Saint Menas, 707 Monastery of Saint Menas the Recluse. See Dayr MAr MlnA (Gharl:liyyah) Monastery of saint Michael (Hamull),1619 Monastery of Saint Paul. See DayT Anb:\ 81111 Monastery of saint Simeon. See Dayr AnbA HoorA Monaslery of Saint SinuthiU$. Sec DayT Anbl Shinudah Monastery of Saint Victor. Set DayT al-lahn1.wf Monaslery of Samuel. See Dayr al-Sanad Mona.~tery of the Seven Mountain,. Sec Dayr al.·I;am (AsyO!); DIlY" QI·Snb'allihdl Monastery of Shcllutc. See Dayr al-¥lib Monastery of Stone. See Dayr al-J:lajar Monastery of the Tabennesiotes. See Metanoia. MOnaslery of ,he Monastery of the Tigers. &e Dayr Anba Bula MOnaslery of the Town. &e Dayr a1·MadTnah Monastery of the Vine-Dresser. See Dayr Nahyi
Monastery of the Virgin. 7, 704. 927; see also Dayr al-'Adhnli Monastery of the Virgin of Baramlls. 790 Monasticism British Isles, 417-418 Ethiopian, 990-994 Nubian, 1817-1818 twentieth-eentury revival of. 1668 Monasticism. Egyptian, 1661-1664 anachorcsis, 118-120, 1320-1321,1661,1958 Antony of Egypt influence on,
ISO Apophlhegmala "elnllll on.
177-178 cell,477-478 Coptic influence on, 101 and Coptic language diffu.<;ion, 1168, 1177 Coptic text translations On, 1454 desert fathers and. 894; su (llso Desert fathers early beginnings in Dalas. 685 Ebionite influence on. 930 Evagrius Pontieus works on, 1076-1077 a.J·Fanuna as center, 1089 Cangra. Council of. on asceticism, 1138 His/uria mQrI(lcnorum in Aegypto
on. 1237-1238,2068-2069 in Marcotis, 1527 martyrs and, 1881 Melitian, 1584 in Menlphis, 1587 as model in other areas, 1663-1664 origins, 1661-1664 Palladius text on, 1876-1877 praeslos tenn, 2021 reclusion as fundamental clement of, 2055-2056 refectory elements and usage, 2056 Roman papal acceptance of. 299 and Roman taxation, 2204 see (llso Asceticism; Anachoresis; Anchoritcs; Dayr headings; Desert fathers; Hennilage; Hennits; Monk; Monasteries; specifie pcnonal and place name5
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 66l-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: PI'- 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691_2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035_2372.
INDEX
Monasticism, Pachomlan, 26, 32, 41. 78-80,126,1661, 1662-1663,1664-166' Abraham of FarshO! and, II anchorite eontr:.lSwd with, 725 cell, 477 and Claudius, Saini, 561 convents, 1663, 1822, 1860, 2325 and Cornelius as "ancient brother," 635 definilion, 1667 deuler~~lenn,895 di~cotlia
tenn, 896 in Diolkos province, 908 and Hamai of Kahyor. &tint,
1204 Horsiesios and, 12.57 and Joseph of Tsenli, Saini, 1374 Monastery of the Metanoia, 1608,1610-1611 mOnaslery sites, 1657 mourning ritCS, 1686 numbers of monks, 1662-
'66'
oikollCJlJws at, 1826
opposition to, 1138 organi1.ation of, 1664-1665 Paehomius a~ founder, 1661, 1664,1859-1863 Paehomius the Younger, 1864 Palladius on, 1877 Paphnutiu.~ and, 1882 ?bow, 1926-1929 Petronius, Saint, and, 1952 and pilgrimages, 1973-1974 proesros tenn, 2021 Pseudo-Macllrius hOIllj]jes addressed to, 2027 al Raithou, 2049-2050 rcfectory as standard architecluml c!cmeT1l, 2056 Rules of Saini P~lchomius, 1861-1862 SoUI'OS, 2144 Tabenn~s~ site, 2197 and Theodonls of Tabenn!~, 2239-2240 and Viclor of Tabennese, 2308
su also Pbow Monastic venmenl5. Sell Monks, vestments Mond. R., 861 Monde Caple, U (publicalion),
.666 Monenergi.~m,
1666, 1676
Monk,I667-1668 ue al${) D'olyr headings; Hcnnil.s: Monasticism: Monasleries: specific names Monks abbots, 2-3 AbruhamofFarshii!, 11-12 anchorite way of life compared with cenobile, 724-725 in church hiernrchy, 1229 Coptic in Ireland, 253 Coptic lexts on, 145.5 Cornelius, 635 Ethiopian, 747-748 and gcnunection, 1139 iconoclastic measures againsl, 1275 manshr.biyyas dwellings, 749 Moses of Abydos, 1679-1681 Moses the Black, 1681 Paphnutius, 1882 Paphnutius of Pbow, 1883-1884 Paphnutius of SecUs, 1884 and patriarchal election, 1911 as patriarchs, 1999 ponraits in Old Church of Dayr Anb<\ An!QniyUs, 727 Pshoi of Scctis, 2029-2030 simulating madness for God, 1541 tasksandtradcs, 1641-1643 total number in Ihe WAdi Habib area in the year, 1088, 2135 veslments, 650-655, 1477 Vielor, 2301 Victor of TQbcnn~, 2308 ue at.w Anl;horites; Dese't falhers; Hcnnitage; Hcnnits; Monaslicism; specific names MonnCTCI de Villard, Ugo, 1668-1669 on Nubian archaeology, medieval. 1804 and Nubian church an, 1811 and Tamil, 2200 Monophysitism, 1669-1677 Acacian schism, 42-47, 1671-1672 Alexandrian, 101, 102 and Arab l;onqucst of Egypt, 188 and Assumption, 290 and Chalcedon, Council of, 512-515,663-664 and Christian subjects in Cuptic an, 528 ChrislOlogy, 547, 548, 679
325
Qnd c{)mmwlicatio idioma!um,
'78
consolidation of, 1672-1673, 1675 and COOlilantinople, Second Council of, 596 and Copts, 599-600 and Dyophysilcs in Alexandria, 97,99 and ecthesis ediel, 682 and Egypt in late antiquily, 100, 944-947 in E1hiopla, 986-981 lind Grcek<speakers in Egypt,
lin and iconoclasm, 1275, 1276 innuence on Coptic education, 931-932 and 1acob Bamdacus, 1318-1319 and Jacob of Snnlj, 13191320 10hn or Ephesus writing:; on, 1362 and Julian, Bishop of HalicamassU$, 1379 and Justin II, Emperor, 1384-1385 and Justinian, Emperor, 1385 Longlnus, 1480 and Makourian Christian conversion, 1513 missions, 1674-1675 monaslerics' economic impact, 1676, 1677 monenergislll and, 1666-1667 on nalul'C or Christ. SIle subhead Christology lind Nubian evangeli'Ollion, 1191,1800,1801-1802,1813, 1817 and Nubian liturgy, 1817 ~md PnulthC Black palrilu'chy, 1922-1923 and pc''!lecution, 125-126, 165, 1676 and Peter III Mongus patriarchy, 1947-1948 lmd PhiJoxenus of Mabbug, 1672-1673,1961-1962 pre·Chalcedon, 1669-1670 Roman Empire relations, 1675-1677; $(e also specific !tilers and Sabcllianism, 2072 and Seeds monks, 2104 Severan/Ale:
Vol. I: pp. 1-)16. Vol. 2: pp. )17-662. Vol. 3: pp. 66)-1004.
Vul. 4: pp. 1005-1)52. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. t691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 20)5-2)72.
326
INDEX
Monoph)'liili.~m
(COlli.)
and SevclUS of Antioch, 1673, 1674,2123-2125 and Tht."Odora, Emprcs5, 2234 and Tht:odon:t, 2236 Theodoslans, 2240-2241 and Timothy II Aelunls, l'aIl1ar<:h, 2264, 2266-2267 see IIlsl) Acacian schism; Cyril I, Saint; Monothclctism MonothcJcti.~m, 1678 and Constanlinople, Third Council of, 595-597 and eelhl.'5is edict, 682, 932 monenergisl merger with, 1667 Mons Porphyrite!';, 1649 Monte Corvino, 1635 Months of Coptic calendar. See Calendar, months of Coptic; specific months Monuments daling of, 693-694 Dayr Oubbat al·I-law1i. 851-852 MOl'en7., Siegfril.'(\, 614,1439, 1678,2186 Morgan, J. Pierpont, 824 MOI'8<1n Libr-..u y, See Pierpont Morgan L1hrary, New YOl'k City Morning Offering of Incense, music with, 1719, 1721, 1739 Morning prayer. See Matins, Uturgy of, 1568 MOIio3ic law, See Law, Mosaic Mosaics, Copt()-Muslim, 311 Moschus, John. See John Moschus Moses (hermil). See Daniel and M~,
Moses (monk of Scetis), Cassian on, 462 Moses (Old Testament) Apoclilypse of, 165 and fusting a.~ spiritual preparation, 1095 and IitUt'gfelll instrumtnts, 1469,1470 pagan Jeity linkl.-d with. 1868 Philo on, 1957 and sill' of Mount Sinai Monastery of Catherine, 1681 Tesumenlof, 163 Moses, Bishop of Awslm, 843, 1631. 1678-1679 Moses of Abydos, 1679-1681 as archimandrite, 193 as desert futher, 894
monasteries linked ""ith, 707, 729 Moses of BalyanA, Coptic accounls of, 1455 Moses lhe Black, Saini, 1681 AnW Bishoi confu.o;ed with, 738 a.~ anchorite, 129, 130 as black man, 248 depicted in wlill paintings, 727 martyrdom, 1557 monastery of, 707, 708 • Z.'1charia.~ of Sceti~ and, 1681, 2369 Moses of Nisibis, abbot of DayI' al.Surytin, 876 Moses ofQ~, 1368, 1455 Moses and Sarah (martyrs), 1557 Moslem Brotherhood, 951 Mosques 'AmI' at a1.Fustll!, 92 al.Aqmar, 810, 814 Dayr AbU Sayfuyn (Old Cairo), 711
al Dongola, 922 Jerusalem, 1098, 1099 Mountain or Isi~, Silil Dayr al·Kubilniyyah Mountain of the Pnlm. See DayI' al.'Adhl'd' (samMOn Mount Casios. See Kal1b al-Qals Mount ofOlivcs, 1446 Mount Sinai Monastery of SainI C:tthcrine, 1539, 1593, 1681-1685, 1682, 1683, /684, /685, 1900, 1903 capital at, 777 and Catherinc, Saini, 2325 Codell Sinailicus discoven:d at, 570-571 keeps in laums of, 1395, 1396 as laura of hermilages, 1224-1225 manuscript microfilming project, 2353 manuscripts of hymn and psalm lexls found at, 17Js oldest icons from, 1277 pilgrimages 10, 1976 Qus~n!ln ibn Abi al,Ma'ali ibn Abi a1.FatJ:! AbU a1-FatJ:! retirement 10, 2046, 2047 Mount Tabor, Jesus Christ's transfiguration on, 1109 Mourner-penitents, 1932 Mourning in early Chrislian limes. 1125. 1686 Mouseioll (AlexllOdria), 1167
Mu'allaqah Churt:h. Sell Churt:h of a1·Mu'a1laqah Mu·aqqab. 1687, 2198 MII'IlY)'tId, al· (publication), 1465. 1466, 1988, 2011 Mu'ayyad. al·, Sullan, 1130 Mubarak, I;Iusni, president of Egypt, 1991 Mub:\
Vul. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: Pt>. 3t7-662. Vul. 3:pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. t353-t690. Vol. 6: pp, 1691-2034. Vul. 7: PI'. 2035-2372.
INDEX
Mummifieatton, 1696-1697, 1865,
'868 funerary ponraiturc. 2001-2003 Mummy labels, 1698 Muml, al·. See Kellia Mum! al·Amlr, Dayr "I-Amlr Tadros, 718 Munkr, Adolphe Henri, 1698 Dayr Abu Urah inscriptions, 704 Muqaddimah, See Appendix Muqa!!a', al·. See Jllmcs J ntercisu.~ Muqa!!am hill (Cairo), moving of, 1095 Muqawqas, al-. See Cyrus al-Muqawqa.~
Muqlll!lIf, 1I1· (publkation), 1996
Murad Bey, 1274 Murad Kamil, 1197, 1206. 1230, 1698-1699 MUlOlls. See Painting, Coptic mural MUT;ltOri
Museum of An and History, Fribourg. Switzcrland, 1603, 1604 Museum of Fine Arts, Budapest, Hungary, 4 Museums, Coptic collections in, 1701-1715 at DayI' Anbii Maql\r, 756 Louvre, 1481-1483 Slalc Muscum of Bcrlin, 2146-2147 sec also Art, hisloriography of Coptic: Papyrus collections; names of specific countries, museums, Iypes of an and anifacts MGsM (site), 708, 7'n Music, Coptic, 1715_1744 Adt!1tI and W"!US, 63, 1722, 1724,2320-2321 anliphon, 148-149 canonical hours, 1724, 1733 canlicles, 1729, 1733 cantors, 460, 564, 1732, [736-1738,1742 chnntcrs and singcrs, 1629-1630 characlcristic phenomenon, 1721 corpus and prescnt pnlctice, 1715-1729 description of corpus. 2024 in Epiphany, Ulurgy of the, 967-968 history, 1731-1736 for Holy Week, 1251 hynlns, 900-901, 2254-2255 Instruments. See Musical Instruments lalJn, 1425, 1722 language relationship 10 melody, 1730-1731 liturgical prayer' of Tri~gion, 2017 musicologists, 1741-1742, 1743-1744 nonlitul1;ieal, 1744 ol'll.l tradition of, 1730 lind poelry, 1985-1986 Psafmodia service, 1725-1729 ~ponsory, 2058 tr.mscriptions in Weslern nolalions, 1742-1744 ""alumr, 2313 W"lllS.2320-2321 Mu...ical instrumenls, 1604-1605, MOS, 1732. 1738-1739
327
CI{'ment of Alexandcr's disapproval of, 1733 Coplic link wilh Irish harp, 1734,1740 wuoden, 2333-2334, 2334 see al${) specific kinds Mu.~icologisIS, 1741-1742, 1743-1744 Muslim Brcthrcn «(l/·fk!lwlm rll·MlIsUmCm), 1694, 1996 Muslim Br'Otherhoods, 1991, 2313-2316 Muslim CopIS. See Copts in late medieval Egypl Muslims. See Islam Mu~!"f:li FahmI Pasha, 1693 Mus!afli I(jmil, 1747-1748, 1987-1988,1994,2011,2322, 2333 Mus~fl'i al.Nal,Jl:ifu;, 1515-1516, 2323 MUSlan~ir, al·, Caliph, 324,1097, 1099, 1574 Mus!urud, pilgrimages 10, 1968, 1970 MU'laman Abu Lshllq Ibrl'ihlm ibn III.'As5111, 1266, 1268, 1511, 1748, 2356 Mutawakkil, a1-, Caliph, 1412 Muwaffaq al·DIn Abu Shtikir ibn Abl Sulayman DawOd, 1749 Muwaffaq al·Din ibn Sa'id al·Dawlah. See 1:liOOt AlI:lh 'Abd·alltih Ibn Sa'ld al·Dawlah al·Oib!1 Muyser. Jacob Louis Lambert, 1749, 1975 Mycl1i, O. H., 861 Myron procession, 1474 see also Chrism Mystagogia (Photius), 1113 MySleries o{ Greek Leller~' (Irclltise),1749-1750 Mysticism and Coptic doctrine of the I-Ioly Spirit, 1249 of desert fathers, 113 of Dionysius (Saint Denbo of Paris),908 and gnoslicism, 1149-1151 of Philo of Alcxandria, 1957 or plolinus, 1982 symbolic interpretalion of Greek lellcr.>. 1749-1750 see also Magic
Vol. t: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 3J7-6tiZ. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: Pfl. 1005-1352. Vol . .5: pp. 1353-1690. Vul. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 203.5-2372.
328
INDEX
Mythological subjects in Coplk art, 265-266, 281-282,1659, 1660,1750-1768 Arna1.ons.1750-1751 AphrodiIC. 1752-1753,1752. 1753 Apollo and Daphne, 1753-1754, /754 Ariadne. 1754, /755 Bcllcrophon and the Chimei'll, 1754-1755 dancers, 1755-1757, 1756 Daphne, 1753-1754,1754, 1757 -1758. /758 Dionysus. 1158-1760, 1759, 1760 Hercules, 1761, 1762 hblo~hy.
258-260
Horus, 1761-1762
and huntingU1eme, 1259 Jason, 1762-1763 Leda, 1763 Nereids. 1763. 1763-1764, 1763, 1764 Nile God. 1764, 1765-1765, 1765 Nilotic scenes, 1765-1166, J766 pa.~tOl"(l1 scenes, 1766-1767 seasons, 1767 Thells.1767-1768,1768 Three Graces. 1768 see (J/sQ Symbols in Coptic art
N Nabani.h, 1769 Nabataeans, lraces at Dayr AbU Daraj.697
NabdOnah, 1769 NlIbcr. See Onophrius, Saint Nabis, Bishop, 1769-1770 Nabraha, Saint, 1557, 1770 Nadlm, 'AbdallA..h a\., 1994, 1995 Nag Hamffiadi, 1770 see Illso Jabal al'Talirif Nag Hammadi codices, 1149-1150, 1300 Dayr AnW Palaemon, 757 Dayr Mar Mini, 833-834 see also Nag Hammadi IJbmry;
specific nam(';$ Nag Hammadi IJbrary, 1770-1773,1771,1772,1892, 1893, 1899 Acts of Piller alld Ille Twtl'l't Apostles, 61
Allogelles, 105 Apoctyphll of John, In I Apoctyphon of James, 169 AsdepiJu 2/-29, 284 Authenlikos Logos, 1153 Book of Thomlls Ille Contellder, 411-412 COOCJ[ Jung, 568-569 Dialog/le of {he Savior, 897 and EncratileS, 958-959 ElIgrloSIOS the 81es)'ed, • 1068-1069 Exegesis on the 50111, 1080-1081 Gnoslic codices linked with Upper Egyplian monastic selling, 1453 Gospel of fhe Egyptians, 1153 Gospel of Philip, 1156 Gospel of Thomas, 1162, 1771 Gospel of Truth, 1164 HypoSlasis of the Archons, 1261 1Jypsiphrone, 1262 Imerpretation of Knowltdgt, 1301 Letter of Peter {o philip, 1446 Marsones (Codex X), 1547 Meldrizedek, 1583 and Pachomius lhe Younger, 1864 Poraphrau of Shem, 1901 Plato's Repllblic excerpt, 1981 Prayer of the Apostle Paul, 2007 Prayer of Thanksgiving, 2007 and Puech, Henri.charles, 2032 Second Trealiu of Ihe Creal Selh,2117-2118 Senlences of Sextus, 2119-2120 sixth tractale, 916-917 SophiJI of Jesus Christ, 1068-1069 Teochillgs of Silvanus, 2207-2208 Testimonium verilatis (TestimollY of Trulh), 1229,2209-2210 Thought of Norell, 2257 Three Slellll! of Seth, 2259-2260 Thunder, Perfect Mind, 2260 Trealise all the RtSllrrectioll, 2275 Trimorphic Prottnlloia, 2276 TripartiIe Tractate, 2277 Vaknlmian &posi/ion, 2295-2296 Zoslrianus, 2371-2372 Naguib, Mu~ammad, 1123 Naguib Mahrom, 1773 Naharua (mal1yr), 1557
Nal)!'w, Mus!afa aI-, 1989, 1990, 1991,1992-1993 Nahl al·WII If af.Radd 'ala man Qadaha al·11l171, al·, 1463 Nahya Set Dayr NahyA Naj 'AbU 'Amah, 740 Naj' llJ.[}...yr (village of the monastery), 825, 826-827, 861,1657 see also Dllyr al·ShuhTcl Phll0thliw,luS Naj' al-l:lajar, 1773_1774 Naj' Ourqu!fui, 16.58 Naj' aI·Shinshil'i, 781 Nakhlah, Ruil'll, 1465, 1467 Naki!i. See Nicctas (manyr) Names magical elements, 1500-1501 place names (Coptic loponomy),2271-2274 Nanaia (pagan deity), 1866 Naos, 213, 221. 222 Nllou (martyr), 1552 Napala (Kush capital city), 1420 N3poleon Bonapal1t, 1206, 1284. 1416,1417,1511,1526,1591, 1688,1977 and Jirjis aI·Jawhar1, 1332- 1334 Napoleon 111, Emperor, 1481 Napoleonic Wars, 1512 Naq1klah, 1774 monasteries at, 747, 819, 827, 860, 1656 Naq' al.(;haJal W
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vul. 2: pp. 317-b62. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vul. 4; pp. 1005-1).52. Vol..5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 11>91-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
Nathaniel, Saini, 2085 National Antiquities Museum, !.eiden, 4, 227,1895 Natkmal Democratic Pany, 1991 Nationalist Party (a1'l;Iizb al-Wa~nl), 1627, 1748, 1987-1988,1992,23222323 National Ubrary, Cairo, 1993 National Ubrary, Naples, 1894 National Ubrary, Paris, Arabic OUlnuscriptS of Coptic provenance in, 876, 1776_1783,1862 Aba Sh3klr ibn al-Raahib autographed work, 33 life of Paul ofTamma, 1925 Nutionul Ubrary, Vienna, 1891 $ee abo Pupyrus collections N::ational Marcan Ubmry, Venice, 1895 National Museum, Pisa, 1894 National Museum, Warsaw, 1091 Nation's Pal1y, 1748, 1987, 1988-1989,1991,1994,1995 Nativity and Advent, 63 depicted in Coptic art, 534-536,535 Fast of the, 1095-1096 Feast of the, 1102-1103 festal day,llll Gabriel, Archangel, and, 1136 iconography in Church of al·Mu'allaqah (Old Cairo), 559 Proelus homilies on, 2017, 2018 Natural disaster.;, 1633 Nature of Christ. See Christ, nature of; Christology NIlU, Franl;ois-Nicolns, 1435, 1783 on D:lyt" al·Sultan, 872 and Grnffin, Rene, 1165 Naucratis, 1783_1784 cult of 1·lometie gods, 1865 Greek colony al, 1166, 1174, 1179,1180 Nave, 215, 552-553 NavilJe, A., 780 Nawaha. See Monasteries of the province of Daqahliyyah NawolSi, 1648 Nawiy, 1654 Nawnh, 1784, 2198 Ni1Jm, MaJ.tmud Rarmi, 1466 NAp" Id.JAWhAT (Ibn al·Bi!r1q), 1266 Neale, John Mason, 1784
Neander, Johann August Wilhelm, 1784_178!i Nebuchadncxmr II, IGng of Assyria, 1618, 2060 Necklaces, 1606 Necropolis painting. Su Funerary custOrrul, murals, and portraiture Nehemiah, and Old Testament, Arabic versions of the, 1832-1833 Nelson-Atkins Gallery of AI1, Kansas Cil:)', Missouri, 1598 Nco-Arianism, 230 Neocat.'sarea, Council of (313-c. 321), 178~ on chorepiscopus, 521,1785 Neoplatonism Alexander of Lycopolis and, 87-88 Ammonius $accas and, 470, 1981 anli·Manlchaeism, 1521 apologia countering, 177 Asclepiades. 283 Chaldean Oracles and, 516 Egyptian pagan converts, 1868 gnosticism and, 1151 Hcraiscus, 1221-1222 Horapollon, 1255-1256 lamblichus and, 1265 and Julian the Apostate, 1380 Plolinus and, 1981-1982 Synctius and, 2192 Nepos, Bishop or Arsin<M!, 845, 911 Nereids depicted in Coptic art, 267, 1763-1764, /763, 1764 dcpicted in tapestry, 274, 2227 Nero, Emperor Titus Claudius, 1785 as Antichrist, 143, 1785 intent to visit Egypt, 2062 putriarch under, 1913 Nerva, Emperor, patriarch under, 1913 Nestorianl~m
as Antichrist, 143 apologetic literature,S Annenian church rejection of, 234 Cosmas Indicoplcustes and, 640-641 Eutyches and, 913,1074-1075, 1786 John Sabas, 1369
329
Leo I the Great, OJ>P06ition to, 1440, 1441 on nature of Christ, 547, 913, 1575,1669,1785-1786,1787 and Obicini, Thomas, 1823 patriarch selection procedure and, 1999 and ~VefU5 of Antioch, 2124, 2125
Timothy II Aelul'lls, Patriarch, • rejection of, 2267 Nestor1aru; and Copts, t78~-1786 Ephesus, First Council of, 959-960 see also Ncstorianism; Ncstorius Nestorius, Patriarch of Constantinople, 45, 127- 128, 1671,1674,1786_1787 and Celcstinus, 475 and cyril I, Patriarch, 671-674, 1669 and Ephesus, First Council of, 959-960,1786,1787 and Eutyches, 1440-1441 and hypostatic union, 1262 innuence on E1hiopian theology, 984 John of Antioch support for. 1354 places of exile, 858, 1786-1787 Pmclus and. 2017, 2018 ~je<:tion of ThwloJcos, 2255 Shenute. Saint, and, 1787, 2131-2132 Thl.'Odorct and, 2236 Theodotus of Ancym and, 2242 see also Ncstorianism; Ncslorians and CoptS Netherlands Coptic collections in, 1711 papyrus collection in, 1895 Netherworld, 1499 see also Hildes Netra, Bishop of Phumn, 1952 Newark Museum. See Museums, Coptic collcctions in Newlandsmith, Ernest, 1730, 1737,1742,1743 New Moon Feast, 1101 New SchA!f-Hel7./Jg Encyclo~diA of Religious Knowledge, 1529 Newspapers and periodicals. See Press, Coptic; Press, Egyptian; specific titles New Testament abba (tenn) in, 3
Vol. I: pp. 1-3t6. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: Pfl. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. t353-t690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035_2372.
330
INDEX
New Testament (COtll.) AClS, Michigan papyrus of, 58 anathema In, J 27 apologia in, 116
on apostolic succession, 181 Arabic translation, 1462 on baptism vs. circumcision, 1106
Bodmer papyJi, J 885 candclabm repr-esenting, 1469 canon of, 2109-2110 canticles, 1729 Chester Dealty manuscripts, 518 Christalogy, 523-524. 545 CodeJF: Alexandrinus. 566-567 commenUlI)' on, 926; ~e also Scholars; Theologians; lipCCilic personal names and ~,b
DidoscQ!iQ use of, 899
Didyrnus on, 900 early Christian feasts. 1101 early vcr:oions of, 567, 568, 569-570, S72 Euscbiull of Cac.o;.area commentary, 1071
Fayyiim Gospel fr:lgmcnl, 1100
Gabriel, Arch.mgel, in, 113S, 1136 genunection as prnclicc in, 1139 Gospel casket. 1474 He:wplll orld Telrapla. 1227-1228 Ibrahim ibn 'Awn explication forJews. 1273 iearn; inspired by, 1276 illumination, Coptic, 1283 Joseph the Carpenter in, 1371-1372 lectionary, 1435 Lucian recension, 1484 Michael, Archan~cJ in, 1616 in monllStcry libraries, 1448, 144' on nature of Christ. See subhead Christology Origen on. See He.xapfa and Tertrapla: Origen, writings of on pagan gods, 1867 papyrus collection, 1895 and Paraphrase ofShcm, 1902 on Satan, 248 themes in Coptic poeny, 1985,
"86
Theodoret on, 2236 ue also Gospel headings New Testamcnt, Coptic versions ofthc, 104, 1451, 1462, 1787_1789 New Wafd Party, 1991 New Year in Copto-Arabic Synuarion, 2174 and Holy Synod ses~ion. 2193 New Year's Day, Coptic, See • Nawr(ll New York Historical Society, P3pyrus colleclion, 1895 Nicaca. Arabic Canons of, 1789-1790 Nicaea, Council of (325), 74, 81, 82,93, 127, 142,913, 1526, 1790_1792 Alexander I and, 83, 84-85 and Apostles' Creed, 179 on archdeacon rank, 191 and Arianism contmvcl"!i)', 83. 230,232,589-590 and Athanasius I, 298, 590 background and descl'iplion of, 83 and baptism, 337 :l.nd bishop c1cclion.~, 394.1934 bishop's consecration and affirmation of, 396 and bishop's lranskttion, 398 and canons of Coptic law, 450 and Cuno,1S of Hippo/ylus, 458 on cate<:humcns illSlnlClion, 474 Cathedral Church of the Jacobiles (Alexandria) and, 93 Christology, 525, 547,1669 on communion of the !lick, 579-580 ami Constantinople, First Council of, 594 on Coptic church org:lOi7.ation, 2193-2194 Coptic texi on, 1455 on deacons' plivileges and obligalions, 886 and Easter date-5Cning, 81. 1104-1105,1904-1905 on cP3rchy, 959 and EphCSUll, First Council of, 959-960 Emebius of Cacsarca aI, 1070-1071 five bishops named tlesyehius aI, 1226
Gregory the Illuminator and, 1183 Homo=ns ~ilion. 1252 and homoousion controversy, 1253 and Indian mission$, 1635 and Melitian schism, 1584, 1585 metropolitan designation, 1612 on nature of Christ. See Sllbhead Cllristology participants, 1089 patristic writings and, 1920 on Pope in Coptic church, 1998 and Zeno, Emperor, 2370 ue also Nieene creed Nicaea, Second Council or (787), 1112 cult of imag~ sanction ai, 1275 Nicanor, first deacon, 885 Nicene-Constantinopolilan Creed, 1564 fjlioqlle addcd to, 1112-1116 Niecne Cn:cd, 83-84, 179,590, 913.914,960,1551,1638, 1671,1676,1792-1793 Ahu al.Majd commentary on. 21-23 Arilin diSl;cnt, 83,1253-1254 Athanasius I and, 300-301 Constanlinople, Fil'Sl Council, on, 593-595 and Constantinople, Third Council of, 596 filioque addition, 1112 homoousiotl in, 1253 on Incarnation, 1287 and Nicaea. Council of, 1791, 1792-1793 on suburdinationism. 2156-2157 Niccphorus, Patriarch of Jel\.lsalem, 1098 Nlcetns (martyr), 1557, 1939 Niche, 215-216, 2J5 Nicholas, Bishop of Myra, 1557 Nichola.~ I, Pope (Rome), 1113 NichollL~ V, Pope (Rome), 1119 Nlcodenlus, Abbot, 1119 Nicolaus of Antioch (fiBt deacon), 885 Nicomedia, 906 Nicosia, Cyprus, 1647 "Nighl of the Bridegroom" (marriage custom), 1546 "Night of the Henna" (marriage custom), 1545 Nika Revolt (532), 2234
V"L I: pp. 1-316. Vol, 2: Pfl, 317-662. Vol. 3: pp, 663-1004. Vol. 4: PI" 1005-1352, Vul, 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol, 6: PI'. 1691-2034. Vol, 7: PI'. 2035-2372.
INDEX
Nikiou, 1793-1794 Persian destrucllon of, 132 Nikolaus, Bishop, 1136 Nile deity, depiction in Coptic art, 1765-1765, /764, /765, /795 Nile Oood.lng Michael the Archangel role, 1618 Nilomeler, 1794 prayers for waten, 443-444 and Shamm a1·Nasim, 2126 Nile River and calendologia, 444-445 consecration of waters of, 1182 as Coplic art theme, 1765-1766, 1764, 1765 cult of, 1869 Epiphany link with Egyptian festivals of, 1103 and Feast of the Martyr, 1S<'7-1S<'8 Menarti island, 1587-1588 miracles associated with,
,.50
Philae island, 1954-1956 lravclers' interest in, 2065 Sll also Monasteries of the Lower ~'Id; Mornweries of the Middle ~'Id; MOllasleries of the Upper *,'Td; Nile deity; Nile Oooding: Nile valley Nile valley, agricullure in, 440-443 Nilometer, 1794, 1795 al I>.iyr al·Jamus (Maghllgha),
'"
Nilopolis, as early bishopric, 1866 Nilotic scenes. Sce MythologicaJ subjects in Coptic al1 Nimbus, as symbol In Coplic art, 2171 Nine Sainls (Ethiopia), 990-991, 1045-1047 Nineveh, Fast of. Sce Jonah, Fast
or
Niqy1ls, 833, 850 Nisibis, monasticism in, J664 Nilir.t. Sce Netra, Bishop of Pharon Nitria, 1794-1796 Ammon at, 1445 Amun as first monk 10 sctde in,
"'
Armenilln monks, 234 "Desert of Seetis" location, 2102 Dioscorus in, 915-916
and Keltia site location, 1397, 1401 1I.~
laura of hennitagcs, 1224-1225 Macarius AlelUlndrinus in, 1490 monll.~teries and monaslic life, 113,687,1662 Palladius in. 1876, 1877 Pambo, Saint in, 113, 1877-1878 papyrus colleclion, 1893-1894 recluses in, 2055 Thcophilus, Patri:trch, and monks or, 916,2247, 2249-2250 Ni¢m, 01- (PUblication), 1990 Noah, 1542 Nob, Apa.. Su Anub, Saint Nob, AjXI (the Confessor), 1552, 1796,1878 Noba,1797 Nobatia, 905, 1797, 1800 and BanG a1-Kanz, 336 and Dotawo, 923 and Faras, 1090 Ibn Salim on, 1587-1588 Julian the Evan8elist missions, 1380 and Kush ancienl Irnditions, 1420 language use, 1171 Longinus's missions, 1479-1480 Monophys.ite missions, 1675 and Nubian cYlor/ (Gabriel II ibn Turayk), 1799 on Car/ous of Hippo/ylus, 458 on Canons of Saint John Chrysostom, 459 NomOC/ll'lol'I (Michael of
I>.imiella), 1625 on Canons of Gregory of Nyssa, 4S7 on CIlr/onS of Hippo/ytus, 458
331
on canons of Nicaea, 1789 on CallOIlS of Sailll Jolm Chrysostom, 459 on 'Frequency of masst."S, 554 on NOtnOClltlO'1 of Gabriel II ibn Turayk, 1799 NomfJCamm (MlkM'11 I), 1624 NOftlfJCllIIOII (al~ ibn al·'AssAI), on Cal/ons of Cf~IIl~t1/, 456 1780, 1783, 2075, 2076 on Canons of Jlippo/ylUS, 458 on Canons of Saini John Chrysostom, 459 on NOn/ocanon or Gabriel 11 ibn
Turayk, 1799 Nomocanons, Coplo-Arabic, 1799 authorship, 1089 copied by Yill,lanna al-Maqsl, 2358 copying of, 1270. 1271 Gabrielli, Pntriarch, canons in, 458,459, 1129, 1799 Nonnos, Bishopof l'leliopolis, 1753 Nonnos of Panopolis, 914, 942, 1759, 1799 compendium of mythology, '865 inlloence on Christodol'05 of CopIOS, 544 influence on Pamprepios, 1879 Norca. See 17/tmght of Norco NOmlans, 1099 North Basilica of AbO MIni. Su Abo MlnA: Ampulla North Church at Bawll, 365 Notation, musical Coptic orallradition, 1730 Greek,I731-1732 Westem, transcriptions of Coplic music in, 1742-1744 Novatillnism, lind Cyril 1. Saini, 672,912 Nob, Dayr Apa Anob, 770 Nt1b lhe Confessor, Apa, 333,1504 Nubia, 38, 1800 archives, 227 Ayyubid invasion, 2037 and Ballana kingdom, 332 and Beja tribes, 373 Christian conversion. See Nubia, evangeJi7.ation of church lIS Coptic church ally,
68.
conquesl of Kush empire, 1420 Dongola, 921-922 Dotawo, 922-923 evange1i7.l1tlon of, 333
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp.317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4:pp. l005-I3S2. Vol. S: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7:pp. 2035-2372.
332
INDEX
Nubia (conI.) fall to Banu aJ·Kanz. 1955 FaJ1lS. 1090 Fatimids rel:uions, 1099 Gre~k language usc in, 1171-1173 Griffith's studies of, 1185 Ibn 1;Iawqal on, 1266 Ibn Salim al·AgWi'inl diplomalic mission 10, 1271-1272 and Isis cult, 1954 Island of Michael. 1588 Jabal 'Adela foJ1rcss, 1315 Kha'illand,I411 pharaonic·~tyle temples aI, 1865 Oa.~r 1blim settlement, 2036-2037 and Slli Island, 2080-2081 and Saladin, 1536 study of medieval archaeology and philology in, 1185 T:lOlIt, 2200-2201 tombstone material, 1295 see a/.so 'A1w:i; Makouria; Noba; Nobalia Nubia, evangeli7..ation of, 1380, 1420,1675,1801_1802 Julian Ihe Evangcl~ missions, 1380 longinus' missions, 1480 and Theodora, Empress, 2234 see "lso Nubian Christian survivals Nubia, Islamization of, 1802-
.804 Nubian archaeology, medieval, 1804-1806 atSoba in 'Alwa,2142 Nubian ceramics, 1806_1807, /807 Nubian Christian architcctuI'C, 1807-1810, /808, /809, /8/0 and BY/,ilnline cross·in-square building, 661 octagon-domed church in, 1823 and Tamit, 2200 Nubian Christian survivals, 1811 Nubian church arl, 1811-1812 Fams murals, 1091 pictures of ecclesiastical and royal dress, 1820 see also Faras murals Nubian church organization, 1813 ~r Ibrim Cf:ntcr, 20]7 Nubian inscriptions, medieval. 1814-1815
Nubian languages and literature, 1185,1815-1816,1818 Nubian liturgy, 1816_1817 Nubian monasteries, 1817-1818 Nubians, 110, 1818_1819 see also 'Alw;\; Makouria; Noba; Nobatia Nubian studies, 615, 616, 617 Nubian tCJI:li1cs,1819-1820 Nu'man ibn al·Mundhir, al· (al·Mundaras), 688 Numbers, Coptic, 1820-1822 manuscript of comparative table of, /82/ Numenius, 1868 Nllmcrian, 904 Numerianus, Emp¢I'OI' palrial'ch under, 1914 persecutions of, 1552, 1556 Numerical system, Coplic, 1820_1822, /82/ see {llso Accounts and accounting, history of Coptic Numidia, Donatism in, 920-921 Numitius (marlyr), 1556 Nun, 1822 see also Women's religious communities; lIpCCific convenlS Nuqrashi, MaJ.1mud Fahml a1-, 1992-199] Nt;r, al· (publication), 2198 Nilr a)·Ofn, 1099 Nursing, 1581-1582 Nuwayrf, aJ- (Island of Michael), 1588 Nyssa. See Gregory of Nyssa. Saint
o Oak, Council of the (403), 2249 Oasis al: Araj, 189-190 find monaslcries of thc Wcstcm Dcscrl,1658-1659 Pharan, 1952-1953 Siwa, 2141 see (lIS() D<\khlah Oasis Oaths, in Coptic legal documents, 1430 Obicini, Thomas, 1823 Objects and instruments. See Instruments; Liturgical instrumcnls; Met:LIwork, Coptic; specific kjnds
Oblations, 1121, 1641-1642 Obrimius. Su Primus Ocugon-domed church, J823-1824 Octateuch of Clement, 1824 Octavian Augustus, Emperor, 2061,2064,2066 Ocngus. See Aengus, Saint Offering, and pilgrimages, 1968 Offering or Inccnse. See Incense Offerlory, 1824_1825 O/the Mas(t'r Q"d Ille DiJciple (Murqus ibn Oanbar), 1626 Ogdoas, 1735 Ogier VITI, 720
Oiko/lomos, 1825-1826 in charge ohacristy, 219 Oil, Holy. Sec Chdsrn Oils, sacrumelllal anointing, 137-140 of catcchcsis, 137 crucIS to hold, 1473 of exorcism, 137 Okl«cllos (John of Damascus). 1735, 1985, 1986 Oktokaidekaton. 118. 951, 1826_1827 Old Cairo. See FUS!fi!, al· Old Coptic. See A.ppetrd~ Old Testament anthropomo'l'hism references in, 143 apocrypha in Coplic tradition, 161-166 apologia in, 176 on apostolic succession, 181 atonement in, 306-307 Bodmer papyri, 1885 candelabra representing, 1469 canon of, 2109-2110 canticles, 1729 cantors in, 460 censer in, 1470 Codex Alexandrinus, 566-567 commcntary on, 926 confcssion in, 584-585 Coptic arl subjects from, 726, 1660, 1875 Did{lscalia use of, 899 Didymus on, 900 early versions of, 567, 568, 569, S72 on Egypt:, 1867 feasts, 1101 and flight into Egypc, 1117. 1118
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. ]17-662. Vol. J: pp.66J-l004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1]52. Vul. s: pp. 135]-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. ZOOS-U72.
INDEX
Gabriel, Archangel, in, 37, 1135,1136 genuflection lIS praelice ill,
Omophurion, 1477 0" tile Deaths of Ihe Persecutors (Dc marli/lUs /Icrsecuumml),
906
1139
Greek language version, 1167 guardian angel concept in, 1186 I/exapla alld Ttlrapla (Origen). 1227-1228 icons of subjects from. 1276 illumination, Coptic. 1283 as Jcwi$h canon, 2109 Lagarde lexl, 1424-1425 lectionary, 1435 Michael, Archa'lgd, in. 1616 in monastcry libraries, 1448.
144' Nubian church an
subjecL~ in,
1092
Origen on. &e HUSlpia IlIId Tarapla: Ori8cn, writings of origin of chanting in, 148 papyrus collections. 1894, 1895 papyNS discoveries. 1900 Philo on. 1957 Raphael. Archangel. in, 2052-2053.2054 sacred garments. 1475 on Satan, 248 Ihemes in Coplie poetl}'. 1985 Theodorel on, 2236 Three Hebrews in the Furnace, 2257-2259 translation into Coptic, 104. 1836-1838 see alw Bible; Scripture, canon of the Old Testament, Arabic versions of the, 1827-1835 Murqus ibn Oanbal' commentary, 1699-1700 Old Testament, Coptk tmnsl:ltions of, 1836-1838 contrastive tcxts, 104 O'Lcllry, Dc Lucy Evans, 815, 1840 ns Coplic 11ll11iogmpher, 1192 on Coplie music, 1726, 1732, 1733 on Coptic mdnts and mnnyrs, 1551,2081 OlympiodonJS of Thebes, 1840 Olympius, $DInt (mll!1yr), 697, 1557, 1840, 'S1l2 Ollllln, Coptic churcht.'li in, 1621 Om;uTolissoun, 1397, 1658.1841 Omega. Sell Alpha aod omega
0" EphesiallS (Origen), 1847 0" FirSl Princip/l.'s (Origen). 2157 0" lhe Holy Spirit (Didymus). 900 Onia.'i (high priest). 1866 0" lhe I"camlllioll of Ihe Word (De i"como/Kme Verbi) (Athanasius 1).1288-1290 Onions. in Shnmm aJ-Nasim festivitil!!S.2126 The Orr/y.8egollen (hymn). 1732. 1733 "On nature" (Dionysius), 911 Onophrius. Saint, 1841-1842 as desert father. 894. 1953 encomium by Pisentius on,
197. fcast day. 2085 monaslcry of, 805 and Paphnulius the Hermit, 863.1841-1842.1883 Paphnulius of Scetis's life of. 1884
and Tirnothcus. Saint. 2262 Onopus.86 0" the Origi" of I/'I! World. 1261. 1842_1844.1261 0" Pro)'!!!r (Origcn), 1847. 1852. 1855 011 the Priesthood (John Chlj'$OStom).459 "On Ihe Promises" (Dionysiu..~), 911 011 Temp/a/iulls (Dionysius), 911 011 til/!. Trillity (Didymus), 900
Ophilus of Alexandria, 840 Ophites. 1222 Ophthalmology, 1922 Ol'l\clcs, Chaldaean. See Chald:lCan Omcles Oracula siliyllillo, 1169 Oral tmdition of Coptic mu.~ic, 1730 Oranl depicted in Coplie arl, 536-538,536,537 sec oLm Figurines Orarion, 1477 Oralory (room), 1403. 1404 Order of the Golden Fleece. 1572 Order Province of the Orient. &e FroncL"Cans in Egypt Ordel' of Saint Maurice, 1572
333
Ordination, clerical. 1844- 1845 of archdeacon, 887-888 of deacon, 885. 886-887 and education of clergy, 564 laying-on of hands and, 1432 ofpricst, 2013-2015 Ordo (~briel V), 1131 contents of. 1132 Oraan (musical inslrument), 1740 Oricns Christianus. 1845 Oricntal fatheB (patristics). 1920 Orientalists. See SChollll'S; sp:cific names Oriental Onhodolt churches, 235. 1845-1846 and the monasteries of SCetis. 2104,2105 ue (lJso Constantinople; Jerusalem Orientation toward the East. 216. 221, J846 Origen, 1448. 1846-1855, 1885, 1921 and Alenndrian Ihcology, 103-104 and Calechetical School. 100-101.470-472.474.892.
893 on Celsus, 478-479.1847.1854 and Coptic c...ducaLion, 931-932 in Coplo-Arobic lrodition, 1851-1852 in defense of the faith, 176-177 and De,"etrius I, dispute with, 892-893,1847 Didymus the Blind's SUPPOl1 of, 900 Dionysius the Grellt as student of,909,911 on I?hionltes, 929-930 and eschOltology, 973 OInd Ethiopian theology, 984 :lOd Eusebius of CneS3l'ea, 1070-1071 lind Evagrius Ponlicus, 1076-1077 lind exegesis, 104 and gliOSis, 1150, 1151 and "godly monarch" concept, 1957 on Gospel of $Dint Mark, 1161 Gregory of Nn7.innzus writings on, 1183 Heroclas. &tint, as sludent of, 1219 and Hcracleon, 1219-1220
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004, Vol, 4: pp, 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp, 2035-2372,
334
INDEX
Origen (com.) and Hesychius, 1226 Hexap/a mId Te/rap/a, 1227-1228 hislory oflheology, 232 on hQmQOlIsion, 1253 and hypustasis cOnlroversy, 1260 Jerome, Saint, and, 1323 in JeNsalem, 1324 Justinian, Emperor, condemnalion of, 1386 Kdlia monks and, 113-114 library in Cacsarca, 1447 on liturgical musK:, 1733 on Logos, 1790-1791, 1848, 1849-1850 on marriage, 1542 on monarchianism, 1638 on musical instrumcnlS, 1738 on Nativity, I 102 Pac.homian-Shenutean diffcrences on, 1453 on pag:lnis'l1 in Egypt, 1867 Pamphilus, 5.'linl, defense of, 1879 lind Pantacnus, 1881 and papyrus discoveril:s, 854, 1899 and penance lerms, 1945 on Raphael. Archangel, 2053 Rulinus' transl:l.tions or, 2068 Seelis monks and, 2103 lind SClI/ellCes QI Sex/liS, 2120 on suhordinalioniS!l\, 471, 2157 and TCllelling:; 01 Silvanus, 2207 :l.nd Thcophilus, Patriarch, 143, 916,2250-2252 on The%ko!, 2255 on unction of the sick, 139, 2291 writings of, 1852-1855; see alsu CommclI!(lrics 01/ Cori'l/himrs; Cumml!-lIlary 011 Sllilll Jo/m's Gospel; Dc pri,,~'lpiis; Hexapla; Orr ",'plles'llIm'; 011 Prayer:
Piriloclllia OrigeniSl controversies, 1855_1856 Origcnisl monks Antony of Egypl 'lnd, 150 and Gregory of Nyssa's lvorks, 1185 in Kellia, J 13, 1397 I'ambo, SainI, Md, 1878 Original Sin, 1930 and Atonemenl, 306-307
and Immaculate Cont:cplion doctrinc. 1285 lind Incarnalion, 1287-1288 Orlandi, Tito, 1299, 1448, 1894 Orphans, Didllll:a/ia on, 899 Orphics, llSO Orsenuphis (soldier-manyr), 1964 ~, Elhiopian saini, 1047 Osiris (pagan deity). 1761, 1866,
2002 and agriculture. 442 and burial riles, 283 and Coplit: magic, 1501, 1502, 1505, 1506 fcstivals of. 438 iconography of, 245, 259 sanctunry and temple at A~Tr (Taposiris Magna), 34, J6, 465 temple at Abydos. 38-42 see also Mythological subjeclS in Coptic an Ossius. Bishop ofCilrdoba, 232, 1253,1791 Ostracine. St!e Khirbat al·FiIiisiyyah Ostracon, 1290. 1856 and Coptic cOlTI'5pondence. 970-971 in Louvre. 1483 medical. 1887 Nubian medieval, 1814 preselV3tion of. 279-280 from temple or 1'lalSehpsul, 227 text or nos Three, 1716 see a/so Papyrus colleclions Olho, Empt:ror, palriarch under, 1913 Ollomans, COpl~ under the, 1856_1857 and administrative or'ganb.ntlon of Egypl, 935 llnd Egyptian finances, 1274 impact on Coplo·Arabic lileralure, 1464-1465 ]irjis al·Jawhali role, 1334 millet system, 1087 O~r Ibrfm ror1ificalion, 2037 Ouarshufah. See Barsanuphius (martyr) Or4tlarios (Coplic weaving lerm), 2221 Ousia Origen on, 1848 as synonym of hYPOSlasis, 1260 see also Homocans; Homoirmsion; Homoollsiotl
Ouspensky, Porphyry, 2049
O;llford University. 1091, 2030 papyrus collection, 1894 O;ll}'lilynchhe dialect New TCSlanlent in, 1788 see also A.ppendix O;llyrhynchus cult of Homeric gods, 1865 fumily life in, 1086-1087 lalSon, Apa. from, 1427 monasleries in. 1653. 1654-1655,1662 pagarch. 1871 Paphnutius the Hermit in, 1883 papynlS discoveries, 1898-1900 Persian troops in, 1939 Roman sacrifices ai, 890 Oxyrhynchus Papyri, 330,1531, 1857_1858 C4.• Ethiopian 5aint. 1047 p
Pachomian monasticism. See Mona~ticism, Pachomian Pachomius Basilica. See Pbow. Pac.homlus, Lives of. See Lile 01 Sain/ Pachomius; Lives of Pachomius Pachomius, Saini. 88. 119. 1619. 1859-1863,1876.1969 and Abr.mam of Mim1f, Saint, 13-14 abstinence prnctJce, 17 altar dedlcalions, 711 lind amllla teml, 2, 3 on Anlinoopo!is, 144 and Apa HoI' the Ascetic, 2084 as archimandrite, 193 army service, 649 and Bllkh:inis·Tmoushons, 331 biographies of, 1663, 1860-1861; see alsu l.ile 01 Sf/1m Pac/wmills; Lives of Pachomius llS cenobitic monllSticism founder, 1138, 1661-1662, J664-1665 churt:hes dedit:lIted to, 730 convent establishment, 1663, 1822, 2325 Coptic Illnguage le;lllS of. 1168, 1451-1452,1453,1859 on Coplic medicine, 1578 on COSlume of the religious, 652. 654 and Dayr al·Shuhada,', 868
Vol. I: Jlfl. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp.663-1004. Vol. 4: pp, t005-1352, Vol. 5: pp. 1353_1690. Vol, 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp, 2035-2372.
INDEX
depicled in Coplic nrt, 270, 727, 754
as desen falher, 894 disciples of, 635, 2055, 2144 and aias of Samhod, 953 fo:ast day, 2085 as hegllmcNos, 1215 and HOl'$iesios. Saini, 1257 influence on Ethiopian mot'laSlicism, 990 instructiuns uf, 1862-1863 ISna binhplace, 1312 and Julian the Apostatc's de~llh, 1382 and Letter of Ammon, 1445 I~u~rs of, 1863 monasteries of, 729, 731, 757, 802,803,825,840-841,1654, 1656,1657,1658.1661-166], 1973-1974,2197; su a/so
Monasticism, Pacoomian and monastery libraries, 1448 and Palaman, Saint (founh cenlUry), 2086 personal charactc!ristics, 2240 and PctfOnius, Saint, 1952,2086 rules of, 32,119,1861-1862 and Shenutean monasticism, 1453 SoUlU!i a~ dL~iple of, M5, 2144 Tabenn~ 115 site of firsl munasto:ry, 2197 and Tht..-oOorus of Alcxandria, Saint, 2238 and Theodorus of Tabennl:st!, Saint, 22]9 use of ~i~'" (pl'(J1eetivc walls) around monas1cry, 1237 sell also Monas1icism, Pachomlan; Pbow Pachomius ofTahenn~, Slill I'nchomius, Sitim Pachomius the Younger, 1204, 1864 Pachomius al.Mul}an'aqI, Allum'!., 1'719 Paese and Tecla, Saints, Ul65 mar1yrdoms of, 841, 1557, 2054 Pilganism and Christianity in Egypt, 946, 1865-1870 AbydOll sile, 38-40 Alexandria, 97-98, 99,100 altars, 105-106 Canopus as p;.1g:m center, 31 ChaldeOin Oradcs, 516 Coptic bonc and ivory carvings, 405-406
Oecius, Emp~ror, and, 889-991 ~Iorus linked wilh legend of SOIint Geollle, 1762 Isis cult at phiiOlc, 1954 Julian tnc ApostOitc and, 1380-1382 Ltuor and LollOr temples, 1484-1485 manyrs. See slIbhead persecutions Nonnos of Panopolis influence, 1799 Nubians and, 1818 per.>t-'Cution.~, 1935-1937, 1943, 1944-1945, 1960-1961 poetry, 1879 Theodosius I, Emperor, antipagaJ1 measures, 1869, 1870,2248 !boophilus, Palriarch, temple desuuction, 31-32, 134, 2248 uprising against Peter II, 1947 ~e also Mythulogical subjects in Coptic ar1; Temples; specific names of deities Pagan:h, 1871-1872, 2023 and Arab conquest of Egypt,
18. archives of, 226 archives of Papas and, 228-229 and taxation in Roman Eqypl, 2205 Paint, 1872 Painted ceramics, Coptic, 484-486 Paiming, Coptic mural, 1811-1875 from 'Abdllllah Nirql excavf\lion, 4 'Alam Shahal, 1874 Arab conquest impact on, 275-276 Biiwll, 272-273, 367-368 church III Dayr al·Fakhun, 804 as church decoration, 739 in churches, 1874-1875 Copt-Muslim frescoes, 1311 Dayr Anbii An!uniyus, 726-727 Dayr Anb1i Bula, 743~744 Dayr Anbii Hadrii, 746, 747, 747 DOIyr Anbii Maqiir, 753-754, 754
Dayr Anba ~lIIull of OalamOn, 760 Dayr Anba Shinudah, 764 Dotyr Ap;a Jeremiah (SOIqqara), 777-779, 1659, 1660
335
Dayr al·Barnmtls, 793,793-794,
7"
Iklyr Shuhad:", 868-869 Faras munds, 1090-1091, 1091
frescoes of Church of SainI Antony, 722 fresco technique, 1872 funerary murals, 1873 and Greek language use in Christian Nubia, 1171 inscripcions a.~ legends for, 1291 Kamt aJ-AkhbMyyah, 1391-1392 in Kellia rooms, 1408-1409 Mareolis,1527-1528 medieval Nubian, discovery of, 1185
in lllonasteriC$, 1659-1660, 1873-1874,1875 saint portraits, 2004 in secular buildings, 1873 It:chniqucs, 1872-1871 ue also Monaslery paintings Paintinp Coptic styles of, 267-268, 272-273 Ethiopian Orthodox Church, 998 oldest known of cherubim, 751 see also Art and architecture, Coptic; An, hisloriogrnphy of; Icons; POl1rnitun: Pokhoras. See Faras Pakire (anisl-monk), 804 Palaclllon, SOIint (heI111il), 1876, 2086 Palamon, Saint (fourth cen1ury) church of, 757 feast day, 2086 lIIon"s1cries dedicaled 10, 1973-1974 PlIchomius a~ disciple, 1859 scc also Oay!" Anbl! I'{llncmon Palamon, SainI, 1427, 1876 Palnnquc, (Henri Amedee) Charles, 1876 Palau-Ribcs Collection (Barcelona), 1895 Paleography, See Appelldi-t Palesline Acaclan schism anJ, 45 lllonasticism origins in, 1663 see /llso Holy Land; Jel'Usalem, Coptic See or; Mount Sinai Monastery of Saint Catherine Pnlelles (amI bands). 1606
Vol. I: pp. 1-316, Vol. 2:pp, 317-662. Vol. 3: PI'- 663-tOO4. Vol, 4: pp. tOO5-t352. Vol. 5: J'Il. 13S3~1690, vol. 6: pp, 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
336
INDEX
Palhldius, 88, 894,1876-1877 on aJXul and ,mmra terms. 3 and costume of the religious, 650,652 and Cronius of Niuia. 2083 on Dayr Abt1l:1innis. 701
descr1 falbers term use by. 894 on DKlymus the Blind, 900 on Evagrius Ponlicus, 1076-1077 1/uloriD it.Iusiaca compared with 1/is/oria mQIIllcllOlUm in AtgyplQ. J 238 on baae, Saint, 1304 on Jabal Khashm a1-Qu'od, 1316 and John of Lycopolis, 1363,
'J65 on Kellia, 1397
uuuiac History, 7 and Macarius Aluandrinus, 1490 on monasteries for women,
'M'
as monlt in PemptoD region,
1931 on monb' hymn-singing, 1733 on Nitria, 1796 on numbers of Paehomian monks. 1662 Faehomian document ("Rule of the Angel"), 1862 on Pambo, &Inl. 1877, 1818 on Paphnutius, 1884 on Paul the Simple, 192] on Sarnpion, 2094, 2095 and Thcophilu.~, Patriarch, 2247,2250 sec also llislOria ltmsiacu Pollndlus (pagan prefect), uprising agitinSI Peler 11,1947 Palladius, Abba (Thc,'l.'laJonian monk), 1467 PaJiadiu.'>, Bishop of Helenopolis, on flight into Egypl, 1118 Palm Sunday, 1103_1104 lind Anaphora of Saint Gregory, 124-125 cms,'l with tapel'S, 1469 and events of Holy Week, 1251 Hosanna u.~ on, 1258 pilgrimages 10 Dayr al,Muhamaq, 840 Pambo, Saint, 113, 1076, 1733, 1877-1878 and Ammoniu... of Kellia, 2082 feast day, 2086
and Hilaria, Saint, 1230-1231 and monasteries in Nitria. 1795 Pamtn. See Poemen, Saint Pamin. Saint, 1553, 1649, 1878, 2269
Pamio (scribe), 1961 Pamo. See Pambo, Saint P-olmphilus, Saint, 1879 in defense of Orig~:n, 471, 1oo1 and Eusebiu$ of Caesarea, 1070, 1071
martyrdom, 1557 Pamprepios of Panopolis, 1879 and Hellenization, 1168 and Nonnas of Panopolis. 1799 Pamun and Sarmata (martyrs). 1557 Panddtts, 77 Panegyric of Saint Michael ("Theophilus of Alexandria), 1782 Paneis. ~n, 2345-2346. 2345-2.347 Panephysis, 1648 Pancsncu, Saint (martyr), J880. 1557 Paneu. See Panine and Paneu, Saints Panine and Paneu, Saints, 40, 1880-1881 in Idfa., 1280 and Psote of Psoi", 2032 Pan-Islamism, 1995, 1996 Pano. $l:e Pambo, Saint PllPlOpUa (Michael Cerularius), 1113 Panopolis. See AkhmTm Pantaenus. 1881 and Alexandrian theology. 103-104 and the Calechetica[ School of Alexandria. 469~474 and Coptic education, 931-932 Indian mi!>Sions. 892,1635. 1881 Pantaleon (Christian governor of Antioch), 1307 Panlalt:on. SainI (martyr). 1881-1882,1557,1840 Pantal!won (Pantaleon). Ethiopian saint. 1046 Paolo da Lodi, Friar, 1122 Papacy. See Pope; Roman Catholic church; specific "=~
Papadopoulos, Chrysostomos, on Dayr al-SUI!An, 813
Papas, archives of, 228-229 Paper, medical manuscripts. 1887-1888 Paphnutius, Bishop of Upper Thebaid ("martyr withoul bloodshed)", 1557 Paphnulius, Saini (tenth-eenlUry monk and bishop), 1882, 2086 Paphnutiu$ lhe Hennil, Saint, 727,1882_1883,2262 account of journey in the desert, 120, 1882 death and relics at Dayr al-Sham', 863. 1883 as desert lather, 894 least day. 1557,2086 and Onophrius, Saint, 1841-1842 Paphnutius Kephalas. &f! Paphnutius of Sceti!!. SainI Paphnutius of Pbow, Saini, 1557, 1&83-1884,2086 PaphnutiWl of Scetis, Saini. 1883,
'884 and Cassian, John, 462 feasl day, 2086 and Theophilius on anthropomorphism, 1884, 2103 PaphnuliWl of Tabenntst. saini (fiflh cenlury). 1882, 2086 and Monaslery of the Metanoia. 1609 Papias, Bishop of Hieropolis. 1531 Papohe. See "hib Papylas (martyr), 1557 Papyri: Coptic Acts. Michigan papyrus of, 58 CheSler Beatty collection. 519 Dayr Apa Jeremiah (Saqqara) find,773 Dayr Apa Phoibammon find, 780 Dayr at-~lnmIllArll find, 806 Dayr al·Ou~llyr (Turah) find,
85' FayyLlIll Gospel frogment. 1100 Ibscher. Hugo. restoration of, 1274-1275 Karanis find. 1390 magicallexts,1501-IS02.15oo, 1501,1502 on medicine, 1578, 1579, 1581 as sourcc material for arobizulion of Egypl, 937 see QIso Manuscripts
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp.663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
iNDEX.
Copdc lilcrary, 1884-1885,1889 eumples of Has, 1726, 1726 Papyri, Coptic medical, 1886-1888,1889 Papyri, Greek language, 1166, 1890-1896,1898,1900 Papyri, Manichacan, 2106 Papyrology, 1888_1889, 2107 Wessely, Can Franz Josef, 2321 Wilden, Ulrich, 2322 Papyrus preservalion and restoration of, 279,1274-1275 see also Bookbinding; ~pyri,
ManuscripL~
Papyrus Berolinensis (Coplic codex),1149 Pllpyrus collections, 1885, 1890-1896 Akhmlm frngmenL~, 80 archives, 226-227 Beatty, Chester, 380-382, 518-519,1899-1900 Bodmer, Martin. 404-405 Maspero catalogue, 1562 Nash Papyrus, 1775, 1775 Rainer Papyrus, 1100,2049 Schubart, Wilhelm, studies, 2107 Vienna, University of, 1389 Papyrus discoveries, 1898-1900 archives, 226-227 and Coptological studies, 615 Nag 1·lammadi codices, 1771 Oxyrhynchus Papyri, 1857-1858 Papyms Egerton, See Egerton ",",pel PapynJ5 Institute, Aorence, 1894 Parnble, of faith and the mustard seed, 11 Par(lbululli, and Cyril I, Saint, 671-673 Paraclete, 1520 Pal"adise, 1900- 1901 see ulso Heaven p(lradi.se (Enanisho), 2, 3 Puradise of Orthodoxy. 1089 Parnetonium, as Greek tOWn in Emt, 1180 Paralipomena Jeremiou, 166 Paralipomena Pachomius, 1860, 1861
Parollos. Su BuruUus, aJ· Pantmelle, Joseph, 1749 Paramone, 1901 and fasting, 2099
Paraphr~
01 Se/h (Hippolytus),
1902 ptlTQphrase 0{ Shem, 1901-1902
as Old Testament apocrypha, 106 used by Basilides, 356-357 Parchasinus (Roman legate), 914 Parchment, 1902-1903 codex, 565-566 medical manuscriptS, 1886-1887 prcsclv.ltion of, 279 Parekklesia, 1903 added 10 Dayr Anbd Bl~hoi, 735 in Church of Mar Mind, 320 Church of Saint Antony, 725 Paris, France. See Louvre Museum; National Library Paris, Treaty of, 1941 Parmenas (first deacon), 885 Pllrmenian, Bishop, 920 Pormenidcs (plato), 1981 Paromeos. See Dayr al·8;.lramGs Parthey, Gustav Frit:drich Constantin, 1903 Parthian horseman, 538, 5J8, 1259 Panics, political. See Political
-~
Pascha,I903-1904 holy chrism usc during. 521 SIle 0150 Pas.sover P:uchal controversy, 81, 84, 436, 892,1792,1904,1905_1906, 1997 Book ofEpact and Demetrius I, 409-411. 1104 Paschal lamb, 1060, 1904 Passions of martyrs. Su Cycle; Martyrs, Coplie; spt:cific martyrs Passion Week, 1095 Passover, 1095, 1101, 1152,1792, 1903-1904,1905 anamnesis relationship, 120 nnd Lasl Supper, 1060-1061 see tllso Eucharist; Pas.cha Paslopoorium, 216 P..-sloralism, depicted in COPlte an,1766-1767 Pastoral staff, 1468,1468 Patape, Bishop of QU!, 1557, 1907-1908 Pat4sius, Saint, 1908, 2086 Patcn, as Eucharistte vt:SSC1, 1065 Paten veil. Sec Eucharistic Veils Paterae, 1596,1596
337
Patermuthius, Saint, 1908,2086 Patriarch, 1909 biographies by AbU Sh3.kir ibn aJ·R.ihib, 1463 chrism consecration by, 522 chronology of, 33 Egyptian Iaxalion or, 1414 as head of ecclesiastical hierarchy, 2015, 2193-2194 His/ory ol/he PalriQrrhs 01
•
Ale%Qndria, 1238-1241 Holy Synod, 2193-2194 liturgical insignia, 1468-1469 liturgical vcstmenL~, 1476-1477 problems in late antiquity, 944 selection of, 1999 see also Pope in the COpl ic church; Patliarchs; specifie names Patriarch, consccrnlion or, 1909-1910,1912,2000 Palriarchal deputy, 1911 Palriarchal election. 1911-1912 Patriarchal Library, Alexandria, 1532 Palriarchal residences, 92, 689-690,1912-1913, 1999-2000 Patriarchs (Old Testament), apocrypha of the, 163-164 Patriarchs, Testamcnt5 of. Sce TcstamenlS of the patriarchs Patriarchs of the See of Saint
Mm
Abilius, 8 Abraham, 10-11 Aehillas, 55-56 Agathon of Alexandria, 65-66 Agrippinus, 72, 72 Alexander I, 81 -85 Alex:mder II, 85-87 AnnsUl.sius, 125-126 Andl"onicus, 131-132, 131-132 Aniallus, 133-134 Athanasius I, 298-302 Athana.~iu.~ 11,302 Athana.~ius Ill, 302-303 Benjamin 1,375-377 Benjamin n, 377-378 Cerdan.511 Cyril I. 671-675 Cyril 11,675-676 Cyril ill ibn Laqlaq, 677 Cyril IV, 677-679 Cyril V, 679 Cyril VI, 679-681 Damian, 683-689
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. vol.]: pp. 66]-1004. Vol. 4: pp. tOO5- 1352. Vol. 5: pp. 135]-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 20]5-2372.
338
INDEX
Patriarchs of the see of Saint Man: (rotll.) Oioscoms I, 912-915 Oioscorus II, 915 Eumenius, 1069 Gabriel I, 1127 Gabriel II ibn TUlllyk, 1127-1129 GabricllV, 1129-1130 Gabriel V, 1130-1132 COIbriei VII, 1133-1134 Gabriel VIII, 1135 Gabriel VI. 1133 Gaianus (rival), 1138 lsaa<:, 1303 Ja<:ob,1318 John I, 1337 John II, 1337 John III, the Merciful, 1337 John IV, 1338-1339 John V, 1340-1341 John VI,Saint, 1341-1342 John VII, 1342-1343 John VIII, 1343-1344 John IX, 1344 John X, 1344 John XI, 1344-1345 Juhn XII, 1346 John XIII, 1346-1347 John XIV, 1347 John XV, 1347-1348 John XVII, 1348-1350 John XVlII, 1350 John XIX, 1351 Julian, 1380 JUSIUS, \386 Kha11 J. 1410-1412 Khrnl n, 1412 lOtail 111,1412-1413 MaqrW history on, 1525 Marcianus, 1526 MlIrk 1 liS firsl, 1528-1533 Mllrk 11,1533-1534 Mark III, 1534-1536 Mark IV, 1536-1537 Mark V, 1537 Mark VI, 1537 Mark VII, 1537-1538 Man: VIII, 1538-1539 Mallhew I, 1569-1570 Matthew II, 1571 Mallhew 11I,1571 Mallhew IV, 1571 Maximus, 1574-1575 Michael IV, 1614-1615 Michael V, 1615-1616 Michael VI, 1616
MlnA I, 1631-1632 MTna n, 1632-1633 Peter 1,1943-1946 Peter 11, 1947 Peter III Mongus, 1947-1948 Peter IV, 1948 Peter V, 1948-1949 Peter VI, 1949-1950 Peler VII, 1950 Philolheus, 1959-1950 portraits at Old Church Dayr • Anb:! An!uniylis, 726 Simon I, 2138-2139 Simon II, 2139 Theodorus, 2237 Theodosius I, 2241 Theodosius n, 2241-2242 Theonas, 2244-2246 Theophanes, 2247 Theophilus, 2247-2252 TImothy I, 2263 Timothy II Aelums, 22632267 Timolhy III, 2268 YUsab I, 2362-2363 Yil..ab II, 2362 Zachalias, 2367-2368 see also Uislory of Ihe Patriarchs Patrician MonllSlery, See Monastery of Ihe Patrician Patristics, 1920-1921 collection, 1778 PQtrologia Orien/alis, 1921 Patr%gia Orlen/alis edition. Su Synaxarion, Cop!o-Aroblc Patrology, 1921 see also Patristics Paul. Apostle and Saint and ablution, 9 on anathema, 127 and Antony, Saint, 1733 on celibacy, 476 churches and monasteries dedicaled 10, 849, 854 on circumcision, 1106 and crealion of bishops, 2015 depiction in CoptIc urt, 529 early Christian fcoolSt observance, 1101 on Egyptian worship, 1867 epi5tlC$ on deacons, 885 on Good Friday, 1104 on hca\'('n, 1214 on interpretation of lhe Resorreclion, 1104 on Kiss of Peace, 1416 laqqfm use on feast day of, 1426
and laying-on of hands, 1432, 1433 and Mark, Saint, 1529, 1530 on manriagc, 1542, 1544, 1545 lind matins, 1568- 1569 on the nalure of Christ, 524 on Paradise, 1901 on Phoebe, deaconess, 888 pl'ayer' or, 2007 and Thecla, SainI, 540-541 on types, 2283 see also Apocalypse of Paul; Dayr An~ aul;\ Paul IV, Pope (Rome), 1134 Paul of Aigina, 1922,77 Paul of Akhmim, Bishop, 762 Paul of Bahna.s1, Bishop, 1922 Paul of Benhadab, Saint, 1922, 2086 Paul the Black, Palriarch of Anlioch. 1922-1923 conK'CraJed by Jacob Baradaeus, 1319 Damian and, 688, 689 Paulinus of Aquileia, 1112 Paulinus of Nola, Bishop, 1930 Paul, Longinus, and Zeno (martyrs), 1557 Paul of Mendes, 1965 Paul and &dfana (martyrs), 1557 Paul of Samosata, Bishop of Antioch, 911,1484,1575, 1638 Paullhe Simple, Saint, 2-3, 727, 1923,2086 wall paintings of, 727 Paul the Solitary. See Bulus al'J:labis, Saint Paul the Syrian (martyr), 1557 Paul of Tamrna, SainI, 154,362, 1557, 1923-192!l, 2029, 2262 Paul of Thelx.'S, Saint, 1925-1926 und anachoresis, 120, 129, 130, 1661 churches dcdi<:ated to, 721, 741. 742 and D.lyr Anb1 Bol:'\ sill', 741 as desert father, 894 feast day, 2086 paintings of, 754 Paulus Orosios, 1930 Pbaw, 1926-1929, 1657 Abraham of Farshu! as archimandrile, 11-12 archaeology, 1927-1929 and B..Mlfinis·TlTlOOShons, 331
Vol. I: pp, 1-316. Vol, 2: pp. 3171662. Vol. 3: pp. 663_1004. Vol. 4: pr. 1005-1352. Vol, 5: pp. 1353-1690. Va, 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7; pr. 2035-2372.
INDEX
and church architeclure in Egypt, 552-553 history of, 1926-1927 Pachomian RIOna:stic center ai, 1657, 1665, 1860 Paphnutnu, Saint, of, 1883-1884 and Stephen of Hni':$, 2154 Theodorus of Tabenn~ and, 2239 and ViClor ofTabennl!sl:, 2308 see also Monasticism, Pachomian The Pearl of Great Value. See
Durr o.l-Tho.mrtl, 0.1 P(:ctoml cros.~es, t468 Pecten, Paul, 1445, 1929 Pehke, 707, 1679 Peiresc, Nh;olas Claude de Fabd, Seigneur dc, 1929, 1977 Peisouchos (crocodile god), 1390 Pcjosh. See Bajush (mar1yr) Pelagianism, 1929_1930 condemned by Ephcsus, First Council 959-960, 1930 Cyril I, SaintllIld, 673 Jerome, Saint and, 1323 Pelagia, Saini, 2086 Pebglus,1929-1930 Pelagius II, Pope (Rome), 1339 Pellegrini, &torre, 1931 Pclusium. See Far.a.m1, al· Pelusium, Isidorus, Saint, 1308-1310 Pemdje. See Bahnasa, al· Pempton, 125, 1931 Penalization, 1931_1932 anathema, 127 -128 and o"diell1ia episcopa1is, 308 excommunication, 1079-1080 I'enancc, 1932, 1945 IInu absolution, 15-16 phib, Saint, associated with, 1954 Ilnd unction of the sick, 2291 Pen cases, 1933, 1961 Pendants, 1606 Pendekti!s (Akhrun), 77 Pendcme. Set ~r Ibrtm Penitence. See AbsolUlion; Confession and penitence Pentapolis, 1529. 1638, 1933_ 1935 metropolitan see of, 1612-1613 Paraetoniurn as capibl, 1180 Pentateuch Arabic versions of, 183l-1834
or.
collected manuscripl5 of, 1776-1777 in Jcwish canon, 2108 Philo philosophicallhought based on, 1957 Penlecost, 1105-1106 and Coptic doctrine of the Holy Spirit, 1250 ll1ld F3SI of the Apostles, 1093 and genuflection, 1139 Gnoslic lIerslon of, 1446 lectionary for, 1437 /..~lfer of Peter to Phmp on, 1446 pilgrimages to DayI' al-MtJ.tIarraq, 840 People of the covenant. See Ahl
o.l·JJhimmah People's Party, 1992 Pepin, F., 854 Pepin the Shor1, 1112 Percus.~ion instrurnenll;, 1732, 1738-1739 see also l;pccific kinds 'eliodicals. See Press, Coptic; Press, Egyptian; spl,.'cHic titles Persecutions, 1935_1937 Alcxander II pauiarchy and, 86-87 in Alexandria, 99, 100 by Arianus, 230-231 etmonica/lAUer provisions, 1944-1945,1946 Conslantine I hall to, 588 Cosmas II palriarchy and, 636-637 by Cyrus al-Muqawqas, 188, 682-683, 682 by I>t:cius. Emperor, 889-890 destruction of Chlistian manuscripts, 1885 by Diocleliarl. See Diocleti!ln, Emperor Euscbius of Caesarea chronicle, 1071 byal./JlIkirn I3i-Amr·llIah Abo 'All Mun~Or, 1201-1203, 2313-2314 irnagery of, 1961 Islamic (fifteenth-century), 1129, 1130 Islamic (fourteenlh-c<:ntury), 750,1343-1344,1949 Islamic (thirteenth·century), 1267,1268 by Mamluks, 941, 1343, 1517-1518,1535,1949, 2313-2316
339
by Ma.'limian, Emperor, 1082, 1110,2057 Melchite, 188 of Monophysites, 590, 1674, 1676, 1923 by Nero, Emprror, 1785 Peter I and, 1943, 1944-1945 by Romans, 892-893, 903, 909-910,912, 1110, 1548-1549,1550-1559, 1868-1869,1935-1937, 2231-2233; see aIso nam<:li of specific emperors Saladin's anti-eoplic decrees, 1535 see also Great Persecution; Martyrology; Mar1yrs, Coptic Persia, Chlistian mf\l1yrs In, 1151-1152 Pel'llians in Egypt, 1938_1940 and administrotive organization, 946-947 impact on Alexandria, 131-132 influences on Coplic art, 2097-2098 Nawnlz celebrotion, 1784 Pisentius on. 1979 su also Arab conquesc of Egypt Personal statUS courts, 1941-1942 Personal status law, 1941-1943 Pertinax, Emperor, patriarch under, 1914 PualJ. Su Pa.scha Pescnetai. See Khanclaq, alPctcr (fourteenth-ecntury scribe), 927
Peter, Apostle and Saim
Act of Peter, 57 Acts of Peter atld Apostles, 57
'II, Twelve
Apocalypscof,160-161 in ApocryphoQ of James, 169 apostolic see, 181 churches and monasteries dedicaled 10, 849, 854 :mu funcrory sle[(I<:, 705 on Good Friday, 1104 and Gospel of 5.'\int M:\rk, 1158, 1159.1161 and Holy Spirit, 1446 on Incamatloll, 1287-1288 on Kiss of Peace, 1416 laqqim usc on feast day of, 1426 and Mark, Saini, 1529, 1530-1531 and Mary Magdalene's spiritual leadership, 1155
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2; PI'- 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-20J.4. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
340
INDEX
Peler, Apostle and Saint (cOtlt.) and Michael, Archangel, 1618 monasleries dedicated to, 1467 and origin of antiphonal chanting. 148 paintings of, 529, 869 and penitence, 584 on salvation, 1285 and Transfiguration, 1108-1109 ~e Q150 Apocalypse of Peler Peter I, Archbishop of Jerusalem. See Jcrusalem, Coptic See of Peler I, Patriarch, 55, 81, 1943-1946 and Achillas, 81 and Arius, 231 Cal/ollical Letter on persecutions, 1944-1945, 1946 dates of patriarchy, 1914 and DiodClian's pCnlccutionll,
907 encomiums honoring, 400, 1117 on Eucharist, 1061 excommunication of Arius, 231 ClIeculton of, Su subhead
_m
homilies and letters of, 1617, 1945-1946 and Lilhazomenom and Saint Peter's Bridge, 1467 martyrdom, 1557, 1869, 1937, 1945,2031 and Melitian schism, 1584, 1585 and Melitius, 609, 1585 on Michael the Archangel, 1617 and Theonas, 2246 on Wednesday and Friday fasting, 1096 Peter 11, Saint and Palriarch, 1947 dlliesofpatriarchy, 1914 fClISl day, 2086 successor, 2263 Peter III Mongus, Patriarch, 1947-1948 and Acacian schism, 42-47, 55 anathematized by 5cvcrus of Anlioch,2124 as anti-Chalcedonian, 2370 dates of patriarchy, 1915 and UenOlicon edicl, 1218, 1534,1670,1671 and Monastery of the Mctanoia, 1608, 1609
as successor to TImoIhy II Aelurus, 2266
and Timolhy Salofnciolus as palriarch, 2269 Peter IV, Patriarch, 1948 Damian and, 688 dates of patriarchy, 1915 at Dayr Ehif.mia, 800 and the Enaton, 95, 956-957 feast day, 2086 and John of Parallos, 1368 and Paul the Black, 1923 residence and refuge outside of A1Cl1andria, 94 PctcrV, Patriarch,1948-1949 consecrated at Church of Abu Sayfayn, 550 dal es of plltriarchy, 1917 Peter VI, Patriarch, 399, 427, 1348,1949_19S0 dates of pall'iarchy, 1919 lind Ethiopian prc1utes, 399, 1028, 1032 as monk at Dayr Anba. Bul.1i, 742 Pelcr VII, Patriarch, 1248, 1614, 19,. dates of patriarchy, 1919 and Ethiopian prelales, 1034, 1035 as monk al Dayr Anba. AntOniyOs, 723 and Sa'd Milli11 'AbdU, 2073 T!drus a1-Mashriqi history of, 2197 Peter of Akhmlm. See Pshoi, Saini Peter of Apamea, 2124 P<..'tcr the Ascetic. Su Peter of Seetis, SainI Peler Callinicus, Palriarch of Anlioch. 688, 689 Peler de Lusignan. See PictTe de Lusignan Petcr the Elder. See Peler lhe Presbyter, Saint Peter the Fuller, Palriarch or Antioch, 1218, 1671 Peter lhc Grcat, Saint, 2086 Pctcr the Iberian, 44,1218,1672 Pcter Mongus. See Peter III Mongus Peter the Presbyler, Saint, 1922, 19SI,2086 Peter aI-$adamanli. See Bu!rus al.sidmanli Peter of Sceti!i, Saint, 1951, 2086 Pelersen, Theodore, 1951 Petr;a. See Jabal Khashm al-Qu'ud Petraeus, Theodor, 1951 Petrie, W. A.: F., 786, 806,1726
Petronius, Saint, 19S2 feast day, 2086 a.~ Pachomiu$'$ successor, 1664 and Pbow, 1927 and Thcodorus of Tabenn~, 2240 Ptlros I, Ethiopian prelate.
1001-1002 Ptlf05 II, Ethiopian prelate, 1018-1019 I;"c::!ros HI, Ethiopian prelate, 1020-1021 I;"c!ros IV, Ethiopian prelate, 1038 Peyron, Amedeo Angdoffillria, 1952 Phanlasia.sL~
on [ncamalion, [288 see also JuHlin, Bishop of Halicarnassus Phamn (oasis), 19S2-J953, 1976 Pidjimi, Saint, at, 1966, 1967 Pharos, island of, 90, 93, 96,101 Pharos Ughlhouse, 90 Phenne. See Jabal Khashm al-Qu'ud Phib,Sainl,1551,1953-1954, 2086 and BAwl! founding, 362, 843 ~e also Apollo of BiwJ!, Saint Philac, 1657, 1954-1956 castrom of, 236, 467 inscriptions found Ill, 1292 memorial stone, 1294 monaslicism, 1955-1956 as pagan sanctuary, 1178 pharaonic.style temples at, 186' worship of Isis aI, 107, 1801; ~e also Temple of Isis Philas, SainI, 2086 Phileas, Bishop of Tmuis, 907, 1937 Philemon. See Apollonius and Philemon; Heracleas and Philemon Philip (first deacon), 885 Philip. See Gospel of Philip Philip, Apostle and $alnt on Good Friday, 11M and Holy Spirit, 1446 Philip, Saini. See Phi13!l, Saint Philip of Analolia., Bishop, 19!56 Philip the Arabian, Emperor, 889 Philip of DamanhOr (martyr), 1S54
Philip the Good of Burgundy, 1572
Vol. 1: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 311-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. t691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
Philipps library, Cheltenham, England, 1893 Philippus, Bishop of Memphis, 1587 Philippus. Emperor, 909 pal.riarch under, 1914 Philip ofSidc, 2016-2017 Philo of Alexandria, 103, 104, 1865,1956-19S7 apologislS in lroldilion of. 175 Eusebius on. 1510 on Judaism. 176 and Origen, 1850 Philocalia (Origen), 1853, 1854 Philology. See LanKuage. Coptic; Olher specific languages Philopalcr. Su Mercurius of Caesarea. Saini Philoponoi. Su Confralernily Philoponus.916 Phllosophel'$ Alexander of LycopoJis, 87-88 Alexandrian in lale antiquity. 100 Asclcpiades. 283. 283 Cclsus. 478-479 Chairemon of Alexandria. 512 Heraiscus.1221-1222 Horapollon. 1255-1256 philo of Alexandria. 1956-1957 PIOlinus. 1981 -1982 Synesius, 2192 sel! also Caiccheliclil School of Alexandria Philosophy. 1958 and Alellafldrian lheology. 103-104 Arabic, 6 allhe Enalon. 956 esch:uology.973-974 su tllso Phil0s0phel'$; specific philosophies. e.g., Platonism Philoslorgius. 1958-1959 Philotheus, Patriarch, 1959-1960 and Damru. 689 dales of patriarchy. 1916 and Ethiopian prchalCS. 1002 language of lilurgy under,
\B' Ufe of Latson. 1427 and Paphnulius. $aint. 1882 pnuiarchal residence, 1912 Philolheus of Antioch, Saini, 1960-1961 manyrdom, 1557.2054 nlonaswries dedicated 10. 848. 861.862. 1657
pilgrimages to sancluary of, 1974 Philoxcnus of Mabbug, 1961-1962 and Acacian schism, 44 monophysitisnl,1672-1673 and Severus of Antioch, 2124 PhllulhAwus Ibrahim a1·BaghdMl. 1630.1962-1963 role in Coptic educalion. 563, 931-933 Phis, Saint, 1963, 2086 Phocas (manyr), See Fugns Phocas, Emperor, 126, 688, 1676 patriarch under, 1915 Phocoo.mmon. See Phoibammon of Prehl (martyr) Phoebe (deaconeu). 888 Phoibammon, Bishop of Oi~. 1769- t 770, 2039 Phoibammon, Saini. See AbU Biam, Saint; Dayr Apa Phoibammon; Phoibammon of Preht (martyr) Phoibammon of Prcht (manyr), 13,296,370,965.1093.1557, 1963-1965 and donation of children, 918 manyrdom, 696, 1557 Phonen, King. 1171 Phonology. Su Ap~tldix Photius,917 on (iIWque, 1113, IllS, 1116 and Pamphilus, S:llnt, 1879 Phragonis. See Afrnjon, alPhrim. See Qa.~r Ibrtm Phyloxenite. See Bahlj Physicians. See Medicine. Coptic Phy~OfOs, 1337. 1965-1966 Piamol of Dumyii!. Bishop. 925 Piankolf, Alexandre, 1966 Pidjimi, Saint. 129-130, 1117, 1%6-1967,2086 Piehl, Karl Frcdrik, 1967 Pier. See Pillar Pierius ("Origen the Younger"), 907,2246 Pierponl Morgan Library, New York City, 48. 824. t 136, 1449, 1592 papyrus coUcction, 1895, 1899 Pierre de Lusignan. 1537. 1569 Pielro delle Valle. 1967, 1894 Pihebs (manyr), 1557 Pihur, Pisura, and Asr"fl (lIIal1yn;), 1557 Pilasters, wooden, 2345, 2345 Pilate. See Filalis (manyr)
341
Pilgrimages. 1968-1975 Abo MlnA as cenler for, 24-29 Abydos, 38-42 ban on access to Holy Sepulcher. 1130 bans on Coplic, 1615 bmous,1969-1971 inscriptions auesting. 1291 Islamic SilOS, 1528 length and dales of. 1968 • Muslim imerferenee wilh, 1538 Rabhal al·Ouds (agency), 2049 secular aspect of, 1968-1969 seven specifie a.'JlCcls of, 1968 sites, 1971-1975 to Abrnam I. Saini, gravesile. 10 to Abo Mina, 24, 1550, 1969 to AbU TIj, 38 to bumlng bush site, \682, 1683 to Dayr Abu Is~l\q to Dayral-'Adhra'. 714 to Dayr AobA Bis..~dah, 732 to Dayr AnbA Palacmon, 757 to Dayr Anba Shim1dah, 765 10 Dayr al·'Azab, 184 to Da)'T Durunkah, 799 10 Dayr al.Magh!is, 818-819 10 Dayr aJ.t.1a1ilr. Mikh31l, 823 10 Dayr Mar Jirjis a1·Jadldi, 832 10 Dayr MAr Mina (Gharbiyyah), 83J 10 Dayr MAr Mlm1 (Jabal Abu Fudnh),834 to Dayr al-Mu~arrnq, 840 10 Dayr Silt Dimyiinah, 872. 903 10 Dayr Yul;lanna. 882 10
Egyptian monasteries,
2066
to Kafr al·Dayr. 1656 to marlyn' sanctuaries, 1550 10 MalAr a1.s&yyidah al·'Adhr.l' (rock church), 853 to Qa.~r Ibrtm, 2037 to Satnl Dimyanah residence sile, 903 to lomb of Marqus al·Antunl. 1699 to lomb of Psole of Pso''', 2030 Pilgrims and lravelers in Christian Egypl, 1975-1977 Pococke, Richard, 1983 Pillar. 217 pillar of the Faith. See Cyril t, Saint lind Patriarch Pimandjoili, 1977 Pinon, Carlier du, 1977 Pior. Saini, 894, 2086
Vol, 1: pp. I-JI6. Vol. 2: pp. JI1-662. Vol. J: I'll' 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1l53-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691_200-4. Vol. 7: pp. 2OJ5-2372.
342
INDEX
Piriminius, on Apostles' Creed, 178 Piroou and Athom (martyrs), 695, 971,1089,1558 Pisentiu.~, Saint and Bishop of Annam (seventh centul)'), 1978, 2086 Pisentius, Saint and Bishop of Hcrmonthis (AmlanI) (fourth-fifth cenlul)'), 1353-1354,1978,2086 Pisentius, Saint and Bishop of 0i11 (CopIOS), 703, 779, 1448, 1892,1978-1980 archive of, 227 Coptie works on, 1455-1456 cOlTe5jlOndencc of, 401-402 depicted In Coptic art, 727 feast day, 2086 John the Presbyter lire of, 1368 monastcl)' of, 757. 819-821 and Pcrsiotn conquest of Egypt, 1939 se~ aw Pseudo-Plsentius of Qif! Pispir, 838 Pistis!WphiQ,897,1148-1149, 1155 Pi.~ura. S~t Pihur, Plsura, and Asra (mnnyrs)
Pisura, salin Illid Bishop of Ma.~il (martyr). 1558, 1980 Pitchel'5. Sce Water vc:s.scls Pitiryon, Saint, 2086 Pius IX, Pope (Rome), 1373 Pius XII, Pope (Rome), 1942 PiusammQn, Bishop of Nikiou, 1793-1794 Pjol, 1mb:!, 1974, 1981 Ilnd Dayr Anba Shlnndah founding, 378-379 and Shenule, Saini, 737, 762 Plnec nnmcs. See Toponymy, Coptic Plagues, 86, 910,1130, 1536-1537,1633,1867,2045, 2242 su II/SO Black Death Plain wcavintf, Coplic tC~liles, 2217 Plants, in painting.<; at Bawl!, 371 Phlques, bone Ilnd ivory carvings, 406 PJatl-x1 oo)((."s, 1605 Pl:ltell and Dishes. See Ceramics, Copllc: Metalwork, Coptic; Tableware
Plato, 1957, 1981 see also PIa1onism: Plato's Republic Platonism, 1147, 1148, 1149, 1519,1547 Celsus, 478-479 Christian apologia and, 176 se~ also Neoplatonism Plato's Republic. 1149, 1981 Coptic tnmslation, 1958 Plerophoria (John of Mayuma). 1670, 1735 Pliny the EJder, 1902 P\Olinus, 1868, 1981-1982 doctrine of soul's divinity, 1265 Ploomanos (Coptic textile term), 2221 Plutarch (martyr), 892 Pochan, Andrt, 704 Pococke, Edward, 1266 Pococke, Richard, 1349, 1977. 1983
Poebarumon. Saint, 1137 Poemen. Saint, 3. 862,1983-1984 feast day, 2086 hypothesis of two, 1983 and John Colobos, 1360, 1360, 1668 on SiS(K!s. 2141 Poemen and Eudoxia. See Benjamin and Eudoxia (martyrs)
Poctl)'.1985-1986 in 'AbeI a1·Masi~ manuscript,S by Abu I:lulayqah, 19 Alexandrian in tate antiquily,
'00
Chaldcan Oracles, 516 Christodoros of Coptos, 544 Copto-Arabic, 1465-1466, 1467 by DiosconJS of Aphrodito, 916 Greek.language Egyplian, 1177-1178 Nonno.~ of PanopoJis epic, 1799 pagan, 1879 lranslations imo German, 2067 Poggibonsi, 1977 Poikiltes (Coplic te1l1ilc term), 2221 Poland, Coptic collections, 1711 Polemon, 1638 Polish Center of Mediterranean Archaeology, 1091 Political activity, modem Cop,ie. See Coptic Reform Society; Political parties
political ptll1ies. 1986-1993, 1994, 2322-2324 and Egyptian national unity, 950-951 Mus!:tfA KAmil, 1747-1748 Sa'd laahlal, 2074-2075 Political thought in modem Egypt, 1636-1637, 1993_1996 democratic 'rend, 1995 Makram Ebeid, 1515-1516 Mikhail. Kyriakos, 1627-1628 national liberal trend. 1994-1995 religious political trend. 1995-1996 Sa'd ZaghlOI, 2074 SalAmah MOsA, 2088-2089 socialist trend, 1996 Wis.~ wassef, 2322-2324 Poll tat. See Jil3ah Polyca.rp, Saint and Bishop of Smyrna. 1558, 1905. 1997-1998 as apostolic rother, 180 and Ignatius of Antioch lellel"5, 1281,1282 leiters of. 1997-1998 life of, 1997 palriMic writings, 1920 Polycr.Jtes of Ephesus, Bishop, 1585. 1905 Pompey's Pillar (A1CJ13ndria), 96 Pool of the Ethiopians, 796 Pope in the Coptic church. 1998-1999 as bishop of Alellandria and Cairo, 2193 and bishop's consccmtion, 395-398 and Coptic mona.~terics, 2194 liemclas, Saint, and first use of tille, 1219 :lS patri,irch of Alellandria, 2193 patriarch tille inlerchangcHble with, 1909 see a/so Patriarch: Patriarchs; specific names Porch, 217 Porcher, Ernest, 2000-2001 Porphyrius, predictions of, 1867, 1868
Porphyry (Cop.ic sculpture), 2113, 2114-2115 PO''Phyry (ma'1yr), 1558 Porphyry (pupil of Plotinus). 1265.1981
Vol. I: pp. 1-116. Vol. 2: pp. 117-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-tOO4. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
Portais, Father, 1972 Portraiture, Coptic, 2001_2006 of bishops, 402 -403 bust of Mad, Saint, 529
of monastic founders, 1660 paintings of Man, Saint, 1532 Portugal, Coptic collections in, 1711 Posidonios. See Dayr Posidoni05 PosniakolT, Basil. 2050 Poswmian on Dayr AnbA An~'miyUs, 721 on Dayr AnbA BllHi, 742 on Dayr al-Maymlln, 838 Potamioena (martyr), 892 Potstands. Sce Ceramics, Coptic, specific types Potier's Oracle, 1169 POlle!)'. See Ceramics, Coptic I'ousci, Bishop of Philae, 1955 Pouto. See IblU Praecepla (Pachomius), 1862 Pralum spiritual/! (John Moschus), 2050 Prnxea." 1638 "Prayer of Abu TarbU," 1507 Prayer of the Apostle Paul, 2001 in the Jung Codex, 569 Prayerbooks. &e Euchologion Prayer of Esaias, 1732-1733 Prayer of ReconciliaHon, 121, 1416 Prayers ofabsolulion,15-16 ashiyan, 311 in the Book of Canonical Hours, 446-449, 1724 as center of I'3chomian monaslic life, 1665 compline (sleep), 582-583, 900 of confirmalion, 138 for consccrution of altar, 108-109 for consecration of pnlrinrchs, 1909-1910 copIed for amulets, 1504 for the dead, 889 Didache on, 898 fraclion,71 and gcnuflection, 1139 Good Friday, 1152-1153 Hail Mary, 1199 Kyn'e eleisoll use in, 1421 morning. 71,1568-1569 morning incense, 2013
of the ninth hour (collecl of None),71 of oblalion, 71 of offertory. See Offertory for ordination of priests, 2013-2015 orientation toward the East during, 1846 reconciliation, 121, 1416 Saladin's decrees agaill$t, 1535 for the seasons, 443-444 of Thanksgiving, 1715, 2007, 2126 tombstone inscription formu1a." 1294-1295 iub~, 2279 vespers, 2301 vigil, 2308 :;ee a/:;o Eucharistic Iiteruture: Hail Mary; Liturgy; Lord's Prayer Prayer of Thanksgiving, 1715, 200' Pre-<:optic. Sce Appendix Prefect, 2001_2009, 2022 powers of, 2008-2009 qualificalions, appointment, and term of office, 2008 Pregnancy and birth. See Birth rites and customs Preht (Abrahat), 771, 795 Phoibammon of, 1963-1965 su aw Dayr a\.lJarshah Premnis. See ~r Ibr'im Prc-Old Copti!:. See AppeNdix Presbyterian National Church. See Coptic Ewngelical Church Presbyters in ecclesiastical hierarchy, 2015.2016 :;ee a/:;o Hegwflcflos Presbytery, 217-218. 220 Prescription books (medical). 1578-1579,1581,1582 "Prescntation of the Clear proof for the Necessary Destruction of the Churehes of Old and New Cairo," 687 Presentation of the Vil"Kin In The Temple, FctlSt of the. See ThwluJw:;, Feasl of the Preservation of art. See An preservation Preservation or manuscripts, Nag Hammadi codices, 1771-1772
343
Press, Coptic, 1988, 1989, 2010-2013 u MONde Copte, 1666 TadNS Shinlldah al.ManqabAdl. 2197-2198 sa al:;o specific publications Press, Egyptian, 1990-1991, 1993, 2088 Pre/ioSD margarita dfl :;cie>l/iis ecclesirulici:;, 1464 ~riest, ordinalion of. 2013_2015 Priesthood. 2015_2016. 2015 Agalhon of l:Iom., on essence of,68 blessing styles, 404 celibacy, 84 in church hierarchy, 1229 clerical instruction, 564-565 defrocking of. 308. 891 see «Iso Bishop: relaled subjects "The Pricst of Abu Sarjah." See Sani Abu al-Majd Bu!ru~ ibn Oann:i. al· Prima. Sce Oa.,r Ibr1m Primis. See ~r Ibr11n Primus, Patriarch, 1913,2016 Printing press for Coptic-language publicalions, 1302 lil1St Coptic, 932 French expedition, 1526 Migne, Jacques·Paul, 1620 Prisca (wife of Diocletian), 2246 Privale law, Coptic, 1428-1430 Probus, Emperor, patriarch under, 1914 Procession, at bishop'~ consecration, 396 Processionnl cross. 1468 Prochorus. 885 Proclus (composer) (421-485). 1731,1868 Pr'OClus. S,'lint and l'flllillr'Ch of Constantinople. 2016_2019 contested elcction liS bishop of Cyzicus. 399. 2016-2017 Coptic translation of homilies. 1356,1454,2017-2018 and the Cycle of )0)," Chry:;o:;/QIII ulld DemetrillS.
66'
(cast day, 2086 Proc1us of Cyricus. See Proclus, Saini and Patriarch of Constantinople
Vol. I: pp. 1-]16. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 66]-1004. ·VoI. 4: pp. 1005-ll.52. Vol . .5: PI'. 13.53-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. '1: pp. 20].5_2372.
344
INDEX
Procopius, 2019-2020 on l11eooom, I:.lnpress, 2234, 2235 Procopiu~ or Aleundria (manyr), 1558 Procopius of Ga1,.a. 907 ProulOS, 192,2021 lind Iregllmtm}$, 1215 and oikollomos, 1826 pror~ions of CopIS in late medieval "=&wI, 1616 Prognoslicalions, See calendologia Propaganda Edilion, and Old Testament, Arabic versions of the, 1828-1829, IS3O, 1831-1832 Propen)' law, See Law of things: Law of obligations Propcny tax, See Kharll; Prophets, Uves of the. See Uves of the prophets: ParalipoOlena Jeremiou Propylon. See Prothyron ProsclytizatiQn. See Ev:mgeliary: Evangelist; Missionaries Pf'O:fopogruphiu Ar$i'lOitica
(Diethal1), 2022 Prosopogruphie cirritielllie drr Bas·Empire (Marrou et al.), 2022 P~ph)',2021-2022
in colophon.~, 577 inscriptions' impo'1allce, 1291 Tile Prosopogfllphy of the Lllter RQlI1tm Emp;re A.D. 260-640
(Jones et al.), 2021-2022 Prolcnnoia, 2276-2277 Protcnus (Melchile patriarch), 1441-1442,1583,1906 assassinntion sile, 94 Opposi1ion to, 1670 Pro1esl(lntism American misslonllr'ies in Egypl, 1693 Anglican chun;h in Egyp1, 133 COplic EVllngelical church,
603-604 see u/~'o Lu1her, Mal1in Prothesis, 218 Prothyron, 218 ProtodialCCI. See Appelldix Protomal'yr. See Stephen, Saint I'mlonike, EmpreM, 1377-1378 ProtOpriCSIS. See IIcglllllellos
Provincial organizalion or Egypt, 943-944,959,2007-2009, 2022-2023 Provost, 2024 Psalmodia, 900, 924,1687, 1724-1729, /728, 1736,2024 during Lent, 2099 Lord's Prn)·er. 1481 and sab'ah wU-6fflo'tlh, 2017 and Theolokion, 2255 Virgin-censer analogy, 1470 and WiI!uS, 2320 see tllsa LiJbsh Adllm
"""~ for altar consecration,
108 canonical hours ror reading. 1724 collected manuscripts of, 1777 for constCD.tion of patriarchs, 1909,1910 in Coptic Good Friday So:rvice, 1152 Coplie magic's usc or, 1504 Coplic trnnslmions, 1451 guardian angel concept in, 1186 Holy Week readings, 1251 musical setting. 2024 Psaher, 1731 Psammctichos I, 1165 Psammcliehos II, 1166 Pscudo·Athanasius, Canons of. See Canons of Pseudo-Athanasius Pseudo-Clement of Rome. colk-elion of Book of Rolls, 1777,1783 PseuroCyril of Alcxandlia, 681, 202!li_2026 Pseudo-Demctrius of Plmlcron, 1731, 1732 Pseuuo·Epiphanius of Cypro..., collected works, 1782 Pseudo-Macar;us, homilies of, 722, 2027_2028 Pscudo-Pisen1ius or Qift, 360, 2028 Pscudo·Proclus, 2018 Pshoi, Saint (AkhmTm), 2028-2029, 2082, 2086 Pshoi of Jel'cmillh, 1924, 1925 Pshoi or Scctis, 1974,2029-2030 and urc or MllJ(imus and Domitius, SainlS, 1576 monasteries associaled with, 734,736-737,738,795 and Paul OrT(Il11111a, 1924, 1925 pilgrimages 10 burial sitc, 1974
and Shanash:\, 2127 lind vigil legend, 2308 Pshoi of TOd, Saint, 2030, 2086 Psobt·m-p·hoi. See Kl1l'llldaq, 01· !'sol', 732, 1657,2030-2031 1>O),r Vul.mnnis at, 883 as Greek town in Egypt, 1175, 1179,1180-1181 pilgrimages to, 1973 !'sote of Pso~, Saint and Bishop, 1980.2030,2031-2032 A$wan church of, 294, 295 martyTdom, 1558 and Panine and Pancu, 1880 relics in Dayr Anba. Bisadah, 732, 1657 role in Coptic hagiogmphy, 1193 lomb of, 733 stell/so Dayr Anba. BisMah Ptc1cme. See louie and Ptc1eme (martyn); Ptolemy or Dandarah (manyr) Ptolemaeus, 688, 1151 Ptolemais cult or Homeric gods, 1865 shrines, 1976 Ptolemai... Henniou. See Pso Ptolenleus the Mal1yr, church dedicated to, 903,1412 Plolemic tcmplL-s, Dayr al-MadTnah on site of, 816, 817-81S Ptolemy, Saini and Bishop of MinOr, 2086 Ptolemy of Dandarah (manyr), 1558 Ptolemy dynasty, 1166, 1175-[[76, [179, [[80-1[81 lind admin[stralive organiZ3tion of Egypt, 934 and Alexondlia, 95, 97,103 Dionysiac cult, 1758, 1760 !'ublicalions. See I'ress, Coptic: Press, Egyp1ian; specific titles Public law, Coptic, 1430 Publius Lidoius Valerianus. Sec Valerian, Emperor Puech, Helll;·Charles, 2032-2033 Pu1cheria, Empress, 2033 !tnd lhe Assumption of Mary, 292,290 and Chalcedon, Council of, 513-514,1441,1442,1670, 2033 and Dioscorus I. 914
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX.
Pulpit, Sa Ambo Punishment, ecclesiastical. See Excommunication: Penalinllion Purgatory,974,1125 see also Hades Purification ritual. See Ablution Pushkin Museum, Moscow, 1895 Pusi, Bishop of I'hillle, 1295 I'utti, 1765-1766, 1766 Pyramids, 34, 2065 I'yrrhu~, Patriarch of Constantinople, 1678 Pythagol1lS, 1867-1868
Q
o (source of Gospels of Saint Matthew and Saint Luke), 1163 Oafri (Nubian), 762 Olhiruh, al·, 1633 Oalamun, al·, 758, 1658, 2311 Oal'at al.B:lbayn, 203.5 Oallln, 752, 2036 Oalyilh, 2036 Oalyilbiyyah Province, monasteries in, 1655 Oamulah monasteries at, 827-828, 829-830, 1656, 1658 pilgrimages to, 1973-1974 Qdmlis al'}lIglrriJfi IiI·Bildd
alM4riyylJh, fJl· (Mul)ammad RarnzI), 1695 om,rah, 2036
Oarfilnah. Sa Da)T Durunkah Otlrtasa (village), 688 QAsim ibn'Ubayd AlI:lh, al·, 762,
76'
Oa.~r
Farisi (Persian Castle), 1939 Oa.~r Iblfm, 2036-2037 llS admini~tr.l\ive center, 1315 and Iklllann kingdom, 332 and BaQ!, 344 and Beja tribes. 373 and bishopric of Fm....lS. 1090. 1091 llS
capital of Noootia. 1197. 1198
Dotav,
345
and Nubian archaeology, medieval, 1805 Nubian archives of, 221. 1615. 1816-1817 and Nubian Christian architecture, 1807-1809 and Nubian evangelization, 1802 and Nubian inscriptions, medieval, 1815 :md Nubian languagc~ ;md literature, 1815-1816 and Nubian studies, 615 ~r Nislmah, 2038 ~r Oarnn, 465, 466, 1873
OulzUm, al·. Su Clysma Ownmu~. See Hegllmenos Qumm~ Sarjiy\is. See SaJjiyUs, Malatl Qumrtm sect, 143 Didache compared wilh writings of, 898 Ollmriyyah (mother superior), 1652 OOnli. (mll/1)'1'), 1558 Quql'lm, as stopping place in flighl Into Egypt, 840 Oumah,800 Oumat Mar'I, 849. 857.1656,
~r al.~yy.iQ
hisIOry,204
monasteries near, 1657 pilgrimages to, 1973 see a&o Jabal al·Tartf ~r al.sham', 2038, 1647 and lkibylon, 317 chureh of Mercuriu.~ of Caesarea, 1594 Church of al·Mu'allllqah (I{, 557-560 O:l.'lr Wll~eida, 1399-1400, 1404, 1406 Oa~ral·Wia, 1090, 1817-1818 Ollillmilms. See Lectionary Oays, al-, 709, 2038 Qcna, monasteries in, 1657 ()frelos I, El:hiopian prelate, 1009 ~relos II, Ethiopian prelate, 1032-1033 Ofrclos III. Ethiopian prelate, 1040-1042 Olbll Oamulah. See Oamulah OibriyUs, Saint, monastery of, 850 Oi~, 98, 1374,2038-2040,2043 and Ball~, 333 m:1l1yrdoms in, 1907 n\onash~ries in region of, 787-788,1657-1658 Oind,204
Qu1qas (vegetable). 1103
204
R
Rabbinical teaching, Didllclre comjXlred with, 898 Rabitat al·Oud.~, 2049 RMi'i, 'Abdal·Rahmtin al·. 2010 RAfi'l, AmIn al·, 1990 Rainer, Archduke, 2049 papyri collcction (Vienna), 1100,2049,2321 Raithou, 2049-2050 and Pharan oasis, 1952 as pilgrimage site, 1976 Rampart. Sa 1!4n Ramses II, 1485 Ramses III, 53, 1586 Ramses VI, tomb of, 2066
Vol. 1: pp. t-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: PfI. 1005-1352. vol..5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp, 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035_2372.
346
INDEX
RaIllSCS Wissa Wassef. 2051 Ramshausen. Franciscus Wilhelm von. 2052 Ramzt. M.• on Dayr al-Turfah. 882 Ramzi Tadrus. &~ Literalure, Coplo-Arobic Ranke. Hennann. 656. 2052 RClo14fJ (Coptic lenn), 695 Raphael, Al'changel, 101, 190, 2052-2054 Rashid (Rosetta), 925, 2054 frnnciscan friary, 1122, 1123 frem;:h governors, 1591 Rashid aI-Din AbU Sa'ld, 2055 Rashid Ri~, Mu~ammad. 1996 IUs Tafari Makonnen. 1041 IUs za'fa~nah, 741 Ratrnmnus of Comie, 1113, 1115 RJiyah, al-, Su Raithou RayraJnOn, 111-, Dayr ai-Malak Mlkha1J. 828-829. 1654 RA7J, Fakhr aI-Din aI·. aI~n ibn al-'Ass1! reply to. 2011 RJiziq, 'All Ab
of Mercurius or Caesarca, 1592. 1594 al Monastery of the Metanoia. 16011 Reliefs preservation of Coplie. 280 woodworking, 2327 see ulw Sculpture in stone Religio liei/a, Christianity as, 308 Religious Hislory (Theodore!), 2236 • Remondon, Roger, 2057 Renaudin, Paul, 2057 Renaudol, Euscbe. 298, 2657 Repentance. &c Confession and penilence Reply to Jaqfaff (al~ ibn aI-'AssAI),2078-2079 Reply 10 Talxl1f (al-.$a8 ibn al-·As.sa.!), 2078 Republic (Plato). See Plalo's Republic Republican Pany (Egypt), 1987 Respima (manyr). 1558 ResponSCli, melodies of Capic, See Music, Coplic, description Responsory, 2058 Resurreclion Abbalon's presence, 2 in the Apocryphan of James,
The Refutaliem of Allegorists
(gnostic lractate), 2275 Resurrection of Ihe dead. See Hades; Judgment, Last Return aisle, church, 218 Revelalion. Book of on ahar lights. 109 authorship, 911 in canon of Scriplure. 2109 reading on Holy SalUrday. 1249 Revelation 4 telramorph depiction in Coptic an. 539-540 in Triumph of ChriSl, 525 on the twenty·four ciders, 541
(Nepos),911 Refllta/iOIl 111111 AJ1Q/ugy
(l>ionysius),911 Regula, 5.'linl, 1082. 1110. 1558. 2057, 2086, 2232 Relics al Dayr Apa Anub, 110 of Elishll, Prophel. 1646 of John of Sanhul, 1626 kept in wood coffers, 2329-2330 of Mark. Aposlle and Saini. 1521-1532,1573,1646,1910
16' Easler commemorotion, 1104-1105.2159-2160; see also Easler fasts prior to feast of. 1093, 1095 Holy Saturday and, 1247-1249 monthly fCasial day commcmorolion, 1111 and mummification, 1697 Sunday collllllcmoratlon. 2098. 2159 Treatise un the Rcsurrcclion
Revil1oul. Charla Eugene. 58. 1481. 1892,2058 Revue d'hwoire ecdu;astique (publication). 1424 Revue egyplologique (publication), 2058 RhakOI~, 97 Rhhplts (Coptic lelllile lerm), 2221 Rhenish State Muscum, Trier, 1598 Rhinokorua, 1650 Rhyme. 1986 Ricci. Seymour Montefiore Roben Rosso de, 2059 Rk.iwao. Vizier. 1097 Right Bank. See Monasleries of th~ Upper ~'ld Rings, 1607 Ris4tah a/.Ma.sfl!tyyah. al· ("the Christian message"), 1098 Risilial al-&y4n a/-A.thar (Ibn Kabar), 1464 Riles and sacraments baplism, 336-338 baptism, liturgy of, 339-342 burial, 425-426 communion, 578-579 In Elhiopian Orthodox Church, 997-998 F..ucharist, 1056-1061 inlerdict, 1299 marriage. 1542-1546 unction of the sick. 2291-2292 su also Birth rites and CUSlOms; Sacrament; specific sacnuncnt.'i Rilual books, 1728-1729 River Jordan. 1246 Rizq Agha. 2059 Robertson, Marian, 1730, 1743 Robinson, J. M., 1899 Rock churchc.~, 716, 747. 770, 771,798.853, 1656 L:\libal:'i, 1425-1426, 1426 Rodriguez, Christophore, Father, 1134 Roger I (Norman), 1099 Roman Catholic church absolution in. 15 and Acacian schism. 42-47 Acta ;J(lnclorum. 56-57 Agnus Dei in, 70
bishopric.911 canoniz:lIion in, 449 and canon law, 449-550 canon of Scriplure, 2108
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vul. 4: pp. 1005-1352. VoL 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vul. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX and Cha lced on, Cou ncil of, 167 0,16 71,1 673 , 1674 conc omi tanc e in, 584 conll'ol of Jem salc m, 1615 Coptic chur ch relat ions with, 609 -611 ,913 ,914 , 1134, 1141; see also Tren t, Cou ncil
of Dom inica ns in Egypt, 918 East er date ·sell ing, 1906 and Ethi opia n cont rovc rsies , 986 -987 lind Ethi opia n prcilltc.~, 102 8-10 30,1 033 -103 6 fun use, 1474 Fran cisc ans in Egypt, 1121 -112 3 gnosticism and, 115 I Icon ocla stic cont rove rsy, 1275 Imm acul ate Con cept ion doct rine , 1285 :md Jero me, Sain t, biblical tr.m slati on, 1323 Jesu its and the Cop tic Chu rch, 132 9-13 30 John XVII, Palr iarch , lind proselytizing by, 1J49 and Last Judg men t, 1379 on Mark, Sain i, 1529 missions in Elhiopia, 1028 -103 0, 1036 -103 7 missions in India, 163 5-16 36 missions to Cop ts, \538 on natu re of Chrisl, 523 papal supr ema cy prec eden t, 1440 patr iarc h title, 1909 retu rn ofSa im Mar k's relic s by, 1532 RMa'll al'TukhI, 2067 -206 8 and lrini taria n c.:omroversics, 1638 and Ya'qub, Gen eral, 2351 and Yusuf Abu Daqn, 2364 see also Ac.:acian schi sm; Nic.:aea, Cou ncil of; Rom e The Rom ance 01 II/fian lire Aposlale, 1593 Rom ance s, Coptic, 2059_21)6() Rom an emp eror s in Egypt, 206 1-20 63,2 066 see also nam es of specific cmp eroD Rom an Emp ire adm inist ralio n of Egypt und er, 934 ,959 ,200 7-20 09, 202 2-20 23
Alcx:mdl'ia unde r, 95-9 9 Anti noop olis foun ding . 1179 ann y in Egypt, 235 -238 Bab ylon ian fortress, 317 -318 , 3/8 boul e, 413 -414 cast rum (mil itary cam p), 464 -468 , 1485 Christian mart yrs, 1548 -154 9, 1550 -155 9 conn iel duri ng AleJUlnder I patr iarch y, 81 Occius, 889- 891 Diocletian, 904 -908 division of, 942 and Egypt in laiC antiquity, 942 -947 imp act on Hell eniz ed Egypl, 116 7-11 68,1 176 -117 7,11 79, 1180 -118 1 Jovi nn's resto ratio n of Christianity, \376 -137 7 Man icha cism in, 1519, 1521 Mw dmu s patr iarc hy unde r, 1575 Mel'curius of Caesal'en, 1592 -159 4 Mon arch iani sm In, 1638 and mon ophy sitis m, 1675 -167 7 pagnl'Ch system, 1871 -187 2 pall inre hs unde r, 1913 -191 5 Pelagiani.~m here sy, 192 9-19 30 pers ecut ion of Christians, 892 -893 ,903 ,909 -910 ,912 , 111 0,18 68-1 869 ,193 5-19 37; see al50 spcc,;ilic emp eror s prov incia l art, 1873 prov incia l Organinltion of Egypt, 959 Puk heri a, Empn'SS, 2033 religion in Euro pe unde r, 186 5-18 70 and Scet is mun aste ries, 789 -790 taxation policies in Egyp t, 98, 237 -238 ,904 ,905 ,945 ,200 9, 220 2-22 06 tcmp les, 690, 69/, 863 and The ban Legion, 223 1-22 33 su also Byzantine Emp ire; Con stan tino ple; Rom on empero1'5 in Egypt; specific pers onal and plne e nam es Rom an sold iers. &e Army, Rom an; Cas lnun Rom an tl1lvc1ers in Egypt, 206 4-20 66
347
RomallUS. See Vict or Strn tclat es, Sain i Rom anus II, Emp eror , 1098 Rom e as apos tolic sec, 180 apos tolic 5O'c~ion, 181 Coptic rela tion s wilh. &e Cop tic rela lion s with Rom e sack of, 1930 sec alS{} Rom an Cath olic chur ch; Rom an Emp ire Roo f,21 8 sadd lcba ck, 220 Roosevelt. The ooor e, 1466 RopeUlaldng, 1640 ROsch, Frie dric h, 2067 Rosenthal, Jose ph, 1996 Rosella. Sec RashId Rosella Ston e, 516, 2054 Rose IlI,Yolls.sef (pub licat ion) , 1991 Rossi, Fl1lnClOSCO, 1894 ,206 7 Rosweydc. H., 56, 405 Roy. Mar tha, 1726 Royal Ont ario MU$CUm of Archaeology, Toro nto, 1891 Rub bayt ah. See Provost RUcken, I'lic dlic h, 2067 Rud","<\n ibn Walkhasi, 1129 Rub"11 al'Tukhl, 1349 ,206 7_20 68 Dnd Coptic rel;,tions with Rume, 610 orda ined as Cath olic prie st, 1122 lIS prin ter of Cop tic hook s, 610, 614 ,134 9 Rufaylah, Ya'(lub Nakhlah, 1466 Rufi nus, 2068 _206 9 on Athamlsius I, 298 on Cnnoplls, 31 on Ethiopian conv ersio n to Christianity, 312 -313 and founding of Jero sale m mon astc ries, 1663 on Nitria, 1796 and !KPllences of SuIl lS, 2120 a~
sllld eni of Didymus the Blind, 472, 900 on Tem ple of Scl1lpis, 134 and Thc ophi lus, Palr iarch , 2252 tran.~lalion of Pam phil us, 1879 Rufus of Sho ter, com men tlll) ' on Gospels of M:lrk and Luke, 1456 Ruk n al·Din Oaybars,JashankTr, 1464 "Ru le of the Angel" (Pac hom ian docu men t), 1862
Vot. I: pp. 1-31 6. Vol. 2: pp. 317- 662. Vol. J: pp. 663- 1004 . Vol. 4: pp. lOO5-1152. Vol. 5: pp. 1153-169O. Vol. 6: Pr>. 1691-203 4. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
348
INDEX
Rules of Pachomlus, 32, 119, 1661-1662,1663,1861-1862 Rural Diaconate, 2091 Russia and the Coplic Church, 1950 Theognosla, Saint, and Chrislianization of Gwrgia, 2243-2244 see a/50 Union of Sovlel Socialist Republics Ruth, in Arabic versions of the Old Teslament, 1835 Ruthwell Cross, 419 Ruways, AnM. Su Anb:! Ruways Ruzayq:"it, al· (Annant), 2069
s ~
(son of M*r.I·im), 1652 Saad, Zald Yusef, 708, 2071 sa.ba., 1089, 1750 Saba, SainI, 45,1182 Sab'all wa·arba'ah, 2071 and talsfr, 2198 and TheolOkion, 2255 &1bd ibn TlldulUs a!·l;Iawranl (deaeon),2047 Saba5, John, collected works of, 1779 sa.ba YAsA, 1182,2071 on residence of Gregory II, Patriarch, 1182
Sob"' " differing meanings for
Christians and Jews, 2098-2100 Ethiopian controversy, 1050-1051 Old Teslamenl, 1101 Saturday as, 2098 Sunday as, 2159 vigil a.'ISOClated with, 2308 Sabellianlslll, 1638, 1934,2072 Alexander 1 and, 82 Anus's opposition 10, 231 Dionysius the Great and, 911 EusebiU5 of Caesarea's opposilion to, 1070 and hyposlilSis conlroveny, 1260 Sabcllius the Uhyan, 911, 1638, 1944,2072 su aLso Sabellianism Sabinus, prefecl of AlCllandria, 909
Sacrament, 2072 absolution and, IS baptism, 336-338 bapthm, liturgy of, 339-342 Communion, Holy, 578-579 conJinnalion, 585-586 Dialoglle of fhe Savior on, 898 Eucharist, 1056-1061 and excommunication, 1079-1080 given to children, 2072 • Gospel of Philip on, 1156 holy orders, 2013-2015 inlerdict against administering, 1299 ~ge, 1542-1543 and penance, 584-585 unction of the sick, 2291-2292 su also under individual sacraments Sacrament, reservalion of the blessed, 2073 Sacramcntnl oils. See Oils, sacramentnl Sacrifice, Eucharist as, 1058-1060 Sacrificial altars, 106 Sacristy, 219 Sacnmml cOllc/!/orwn nOlla el
ampliSJima col/eclio. See Amplisnma
Sacy. Antoine Isaac Silvestre dc, 2073 Sadamant, pilgrimages to, 1974 SadamanI.Fayyl1m, Dayr Mar Jirjis, 831 Sadat, Anwar al-, president of Egypt, 582, 707, 756, 948-949,1516,1991,2091 Saddlcback roof, 220 ~dij, aI-, 114 Sddiq AttallMt, Mu'allim, 1737 Sa'dist Party, 1992-1993 Sa'd Mlkhli',l 'AhclO, 2073_2074 Sa'd Zaghlul, 375,1466, ISIS, 1628,2074-2075 and British occuJ*tion of Egypt, 421-422 and polilical thOllghl in modem Emx, 1990, 1991. 1992, 1994 on St.aIUS ol Copts, 950-951 and Wissa wasscf, 2323 $aft AbO al·Fa4!11 ibn aI·'AssaI, al·, 310-311,1748 ~ ai-Din 'Abd AllAh ibn 'Ali ibn Shukr, vizier, 1269 $aft ibn a!·'AssdI, aI·, 1089, 1096, 2075_2079
and Butrus Ibn 'Abd al-5ayyid, 428 on canon law, 1942, 2076 on circumcision, 1106 on Great Lenl fasling, 1095 on Holy Salurday, 1247 on laying","n of hands, 1432-1433 on marriage, 1545 NomOCa'IOrl of, 1780, l783, 2075,2076 on offertory, 1824 works of, 1463, 1464, 2076-2079 works translated into Elhiopic, 977
and Yilt,tanrul al.MaqsT, 2358 Sahldic dia1ecl Alexander's encomium on Peter I, 1943, 1944, 1945 Cambysa Romance in, 2060 Canons, Apostolic, 451 canons, ecclesiaslical, 454 inscriptions in, 1296 Life of Pachom ius, 1860, 1861 magical texts, 1501 manuscripts, 1885 New Teslament In, 1787-1788 In Old Tcst.amcnt, Coptic translations of, 1836-1838 poeuy, 1986 see lliso Appendix SablAn ibn 'Uthmdn ibn Kaysan, 2079-2080 sllhl (Coptic textile term), 2221 $ahyOn Wdlid (Akhnilm), 1122 $a'ld,2080 Sa'ld, Khedive, 676, 1692-1693 Sa'id ibn Balriq. See Ibn aI·Bi!Jiq,
5>,'
Sa'Td ibn al·Bitriq. See Ibn al·Bitrlq, Sa"d Sa'Td ibn Tufay!, 2080 Sai Island, 2080_2081 a.~ episcopal see of Nubia, 1813 see also Nubian chun.:h organiulion sainI Andrew's Church (Jericho), 1245 Saint Catherine's Church (Alexandria), J 123 Saint Didymus Institute for the Blind (Cairo). Set Didymus Institute for the Blind Saint Mark's Cathedral. See Cathedral of SainI Mark
Vol. J: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pr. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pr. l005-1J52. Vol. 5: pp. 1J53-1690. vol. 6: pp. 1691_2034. Vol. 7: pr. 2035-2372.
INDEX
saini Mary and Saint Mark (Paris), 1623 Saint Maurice-en·Valais (d!)'). 1572 Saint·Paul·Girard, Louis, 2081 Saint Peter's Bridge monaslery. See Lilhawmcnon and Saini Peler's Bridge Saint Peter's Calhedral (Rome), 1572 Saints Ababius, I Aba.mlin of Tamlit, I AMmlin ofTOkh, 1-2 Abilius, 8 Abraam I, 10 Abrwm, 10-11 Abraham and George of Seeds, 12-13 Abraham or MinUC, 13-14 Achillas (monk). 56 Achillas (patriarch), 55-56 Acta Sane/omm, 56-57 Agathon, 64-65 Agathon and his brothen;, 66-67 Agathon the Stylite, 68-69 Alexandra, 88 Ammonas, 113 Amun, 119 Anastasia, 125 Anatoliu.s, 128 AnW Ruways, 128 anchorites, 129 AnlonyofEgypt,149-151 Apaiule and Tolemaeus, 153 Archcllides, 192 An, 229 Arianus, 230-231 Arsenius of 5cClis and Tur.ah, 240-241 Ascla, 283 Barsanuphius, 348 Ban;lim the Naked, 348-349 Basil,351-351 Besamon, 379 Bessarion, 379 BOlus a!·J:Iabis, 424-425 CamouI,445 canonization, 449 Cassian, John, 461-463, 461-463 Cdadion, 475 Claudius, 561 commemoration of, 1567 Copres, 598 Coptic hymns for, 1728
Cyriacu.s and Julina, 671 Cyril I, 671-675 difn/lr hymns on, 900-901 DimyAnah, 903 Dioscorm I, 912-915 Domitiu.s, 1576-1578 Elias of Bishwaw, 952-953 Elias of Samhod, 953 English,418-419 Ephracm Syrus, 963 Eplma, 965 Epimachus of PelusiulII, 965-966 Erai,2209 Ethiopian, 1044-1055; see fllso SynaJUrion, Ethiopian Euphl"O$yrta. 1069 Eusebiu.s, 1069-1070 Eusignius, 1071-1072 Eustalhius and TheopiSla, 1072-1073 Exuperantius, 1082 al·FaramA association, 1089 feasts, 1101 Febronia, 1109-1110 Felix:, 1110 AS,1116 Gabra Masqal, 1047-1048 Gabriel, Archangel, appearance 10,1137 ~ha, 1051-1052 George, 1137-1138 Giyorgis,1051-1052 Gregory the Illuminator, 1183 Gregory of Nazianzus, 1183-1184 Gregory of Nyssa, 1184-1185 Hadri\ of Aswan, 1190 Hadrt of 8enhadab, 1190-1191 hagiographers, 1921 Hamai of Kahyor, 1203-1204 l-iannIn!, 1209 I'leraclas, 1219 Hcraclldes, 1220-1221 Hel'll.i, 1221 Herpaese and Julianus, 1225-1226 Hilaria, 1230-1231 Hilarion, 1232 Hop ofTOkh, 1254 Hor of Abralp.l, 1255 Horsiesios, 1257 Iconoclastic controversy, 1275 icons of, 1276, 1278 Ignatius or Anlioch, 1281-1282 illuminated manuscript depiction of, 1283
349
Irish,418-419 Isaac:, 1304 Isaac of Tiphre, 1304-1305 Isaiah of Seetis, lJ05 -1306 I.sidorm of Antioch, 1307 Isidorus of Seeds, 1310 Jacob, 1318 James, 1320-1321 Jam~ Intcreisus, 1321 JamcsofScetis, 1321-1322 Jeremiah,1322-1323 Jerome, 1323 Jiljis al·Mu:tAJ::tim, 1335-1336 John, Bishop of Armant, 1353-1354 John I, 1337 John 11,1337 John lU, 1337 John IV, 1338-1339 John VI, 041-1342 John the Baptist, 1354-1356 John Chrysoslom, 1357-1359 John Colobos, 1359-1361 John lhe Faster, 1339-1340 John KliJrul, 1362-1363 John of LycopoJis, 1363-1365 John ofParallos, 1367-1368 Joseph, 1370 Joscph of Bishwftw, 1371 Joseph the Carpenter, 1371-1374 Joseph of Tsenli, 1374 Judas Cyriacus, I3n-1378 Julian, 1380 Justus, 1386-1387 Macarius, 1489 Macarius Alcxandrinus, 1490 Macarius the Egyptian, 1491 Manas.sch, 1518 Mark,1528-1533 Mark II, 1533-1534 Mark Ill, 1534-1536 Mark thc Simple, 1540-1541 Mluy of Alexandria, 1560 Mary the EJD'Ptian, 1560 Mass of the Faithful commemoration, 1567 Mauhew the Poor, 15711572 Mauriliu.s, 1572 Maximus, 1576-1578 Menas, 1589 Menas or al.A.shmilnayn, 1589 Mcnas the Miracle Maker, 1589-1590 Mercurius of Caesarea, 1592-1594
Vo!' I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vot..5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
350
INDEX
Michael the Archangel, 1616-1619 Michael IV, 1614-1615 M~11, 1634 Moses the Black, 1681 Mui, 1696Nob, Apa, 1796 Olympus, 1840 Onophrius, 1841-1842 Pachom Ius. 1859-1863 I'uese, 1865 paintings in church, DayI' al·BarnmOs, 794 paintings In Main Church, D-.lyr Apa Jeremiah, 778, 1660 painlings in monasteries, 1660 painlings in Old Church, Dayr Anbii An!uniyOs, 727 Palaemon, 1876 Palamon, 1876 Pambo, 1876-1877 Pamin, 1878 Pamphi1u.~, 1879 Pancsneu, 1880 Panine and Pall ...-o, 1880-1881 Pantaleon, 1881-1882 Paphnutius, 1882 Paphnutju~ lhe Hermit, 1882-1883 Paphnutius of Pbow, 1883-1884 PaphnUli\ls of Scetis, 1884 Pal~iWl, 1908 ~lennuthius, 1908 ~ul of Benhadab, 1922 Paul the Simple, 1923 Paul of Tamma, 1923-1925 Paul of~, 1925-1926 Peler II, 1947 Pelerthe Presbyler, 1951 Peler of Seel is, 1951 Petronius, 1952 Phib,1953-1954 Philotheus of Antioch, 1960-1961 Phis, 1963 Pidjimi,1966-1967 pilgrimnge5 to sites of, 1968-1975 PiscntiWi of Annanl, 1978 Piscntius of Hennonthis, 1978 Pisenlius of Oir!, 1978-1980 Pis~lra, 1980 Poemen, 1983-1984 ))OCtry on, 1985, 1986 Polycarp, 1997-1998 pol1.rails of, 2004 Preclus, 2016
I'shoi, 2028-2029 /'shei of Tud, 2030 PsoteofP$OI,2031-2032 Regula, 2057 Samuel of Bcnhadab, 2091-2092 &Irnu'll ofOalan1l1n, 20922093
Silrapillllon of Seetis, 2094-2095 Samplon of Tmuis, 2095-2096 Scverian of JubaJah, 2122 Shcnufc,2130-2131 Shenule, 2131-2133 Silvanus of Seeli!!', 21]7 Simon 1, 2138-2139 Simon II, 21]9 Sophia,2143-2144 Takla H~ymWlot, 1049-1050 Tecla, 1865 Tel' and Erai, 2209 Theodora, 2235 Th...~nu, 2237-2238 Theodonu of Alexandria, 2238 TheodOlUS of phemlC, 2239 Theodor'Us of Tabcnn~sc, 2239-2240 Theodosiu~ I, 2241 Thcognosta, 2243-2244 Theophilus, 2253-2254 TIlonlaS, 2256 TimotheWl,2262-2263 Timothy I, 2263 Tolemaus, 2271 Ursus of50lothum, 2292-2293 Verena, 2299-2301, 2301 Viclor of Shu, 2302 Victor Siraleiales, 2303-2308 Vielor ofTabenn~, 2308 Yiis.:i.b I, 2362 Zacharias, Bishop, 2368 7..ar'a Y!'qoo, 1052-1053 see also Hagiography, Coptic: M:1l1y1'1l Sainl~, Coplic, 2081-2087 Copto-Arabic Synaxarion lisl of, 2172-2190 Synaxarion list of, 2173-2190 Synaxarion as source of knowledge of. 1044-1045 Th~ Sainl$ 01 Ey;ypt ill the Coptic Calendar (O'Leary), 1551, 2081 $akh:\, 66, 2087_2088
Sakhirun ofOallrn (manyr), 1558 Saklabaoth, 1618 Saklas (pagan delly), 1154
Saladin, 872,1534-1535,1536, 1097,1615 see Qlso A)j'Ubid Dynasty and the CoplS $alai) al·Din. &e Saladin Salama I, Ethiopian prelate, 312-313,990-991 SalAmA II, Ethiopian prelate, 1011-1012 Sal:\mli Ill, Ethiopian prelate, 1033-1036 Sallimlt IV, Melropolitan, 1590 Sallirnah, Alben BanlOm, 1911 Sal<'lmah Miisa, 1996, 2011, 2088_2089
Sa.l;'lmOnl, al-, pilgrimages 10, 1974 Salfana, See Paul and Salfana (manyrs) ~Ilb (new manyr), 1558 $alib S<\mT, 1991 $a1il.1 ibn Oala'un, al·, Suhan, 750 5a1il.1 saJa\:1 aI·Din. See Saladin S;IIIm, Bakhkhash, 1626 S1ilim ibn Yusuf al-SiM" a1·ltfawI, 2089 &IiPJ>Il, Mikarius, 2089-2090 Salome (mother or Zebedec's ehildren),1117 Salvation GnOSlic Chrislian homily on,
8"
Origen on. 1849 5am:t'O! Dayr Abu Biram ai, 696-697 Dayr al-'Adhrn' ai, 715-716 SanlannOd,36,925,2090 S<\mT GabrA, 1230, 2090 Sam$On, 1618 Samuel, A. E., 1895 Samuel. Bishop, 1624,2090209\
and Cyril VI, 707 role in Coptic educlllion, 933 and YOsAb II, 2363 Samuel of Bcnhadab, Saint, 2086, 2091-2092,2086 Samuel of Kalamun. See &'lmu11 of Qalamun, Saini Samuel Koui (the Small), 826 Samuel the Recluse, Anb:i, 1504 $amu'!1 of Qalamiin, Saint, 1216, 1362, 1448, 2092-2093 fc:ut day, 2086 monasteries, 707, 758, 759, 845, 1130 and Takinash, 2092-2093, 2199
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. vol. 2: PI" 311-662. vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vul. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vo!.1: pp. 2035-2372,
INDEX
see also Dayr AnM $:lmu'll of Qalamun $:lmu11 al-Sury.\nl, 1462 $anabu, 2093-2094 monasteries around, 1654 Sanad, al-, 1656
Sanctuary askinah, 288 and candelabrum, 1469 communion table, 580 in Egyptian church an:hiteClure, 220-221, 552-553 Sanctuary of Philolheus (Antloch), 893 Sanctu~, 1731 Sandals and shoes, 646, 1433 Sandel'S, H, A" 1895 Sandstone, Coptic sculpture in, 2115 Sandstorm, 1487 Sanhiro, pilgrimage~ to, 1974 Sanhl1t, Bishop of Mi.~r, 760761
&1111 Abl1 al-Majd Bu!rus ibn aJ-Muhadhdhib AbU al-Faraj, al·, 1085 Sanquriyyah, al-, pilgrimages to, 1974 Sansno, Saini, 2087 Sanutios. Set' Shute I, Saint
"""'.m
Sarapamon, Bishop of Bchcira and al-Minuliyyah, 686 Sarapamon, Bishop of Minufiyyah, 1950 Sarapamon of Nildou, 955,1793 Sarapamon of Sceti.~, Saint, 1558, 2087, 2094 Sarapion, 2094-2095 see also Serapion Sarapion, Saini (martyr from B1nusah), 1558,2120_2121 Sarolpion of Tmuis, salOl and Bishop, 1491,2095, 2095_2096 anaphora of, 1539 Ilnli·Maniehaei~m, 1522,2096 as disciple of Anlony, Saint, 149, 2096 fcasl day, 2087 Sarcophagus, Wooc!llll, 2330-2331 Sardica, Council of(351), 1089 Sarjiyo..~, Mala!i, 1465, 1466, 2096-2097 conniel with YUsJib II, Patriarch, 2011, 2097, 2363 &armata. See Pamun and Sann;tm (martyrs) Sarrlij al·Wamlq, al·, 1085 Sashl (Coptic tlllltile lerm), 2221 S-. . sS3nid Empire. &e Persians in
""'"'
Sassanid innuences on Coplic art,
and Coptic scuplure in Slone, 2112,2115,2116 Dayr Apa Jeremiah in, 772, 773, 776-777, 1659, 1660 decorations of monastery cells 'II, 525, 555, 556 inscriptions found ai, 1293, 1294, 1295 monaslcl)' mural painting, 1873,1874 pllglims and travclers 10, 1976 remains and representations or Coplie clothing. Scc Co~tume, civil Sam, Saini, 2087, 2094 Sarnlmites (fTec monks), 702 SaroMm. See Dayr Abu Sarabam Sarogossa, Council of, on regulations for nun~, 1822 Sa....ili. See Bahrnim and Samh (martyrs); Iknaln and Sarah (manyrs); Moses and Sarah (manyn) Saroh and her children (manyrs), 1558
2097-2098 Sa55o, Fran~is, Falher, 1330
So= and Antichrisl, 143
Gabriel, Archangel, power over, 1136 Grcgory of Nazianzus on liin of, 1184 Michael, Archangel, poWllr over, 1617, 1618-1619 Raphael, Archangel, powcr ovcr, 2053 see a/so Demons; Devil Salurday, 1901,2098_2100 Holy Saturday, 1247-1249 Salum (pagan deity), 1617 Sauncron, Serge, 2100 Savcry Codex. See Crosby ScMycn Coda Savo}'3.rds, IS72
So""'"Apa Hor ai, 770-771 Da~
pilgrimages to, 1974
Saw-'m'ah Sharq, al·, Dayr AnbA Bakhum, 730-731
351
~wiros,
Ethiopian prelate, 1005-1006 Saw'trus ibn al.Muqaffa', 19,21, 1573,2100_2102 Abraham, Saini and Patriarch and, II on al·Afr.ljun, 64 and Alexander's enoomium on Peter 1,1943,1944 on the Arab conqUt:51 of Eqypt, 183-189 and Bashmuric revolts, 350 and blessings, 404 and Book of Epaet, 410 collected work.s of, 1779 on the Crusades, 664-665 al·Durr a/·r/wm/Il, 926 and Egyplian cOllscl1pllon of Chrislian sailors, 2286 and His/ary of Ilw Pam'orch:; of Ale.xa"dria, 1239 and John ofShmun, 1369 on Primus, 2016 on Saturdays during Lent, 2099 and 1heophilus, Patriarch, 2247 and the Three Hebrews in the Furnace, 2258-2259 and al-WaQih ibn RajA', 2311 worb by, 1460, 1461, 1779 and
Yu~nn3,2356
Sayee, Archibald Henry, 856, 1090, 2102 Sayfayn, Abu. See Dayr Abo Sayfayn; Mcrcurius of Caesarea, Saini Sayyid, AJ:lmad 4L!R, al·, 1994, 1995, 1996 Sayyid, MTkhA'll 'Abd, al-, 1995, 2010 Scala magl1a (Klrchcr), 1415, 1261,1748 Scarves, 643-644 Scenas Mnndrns, ellStrum of, 465 Sccli~, 113, 120,2102-2106 Abraham and George of, Saints, 12-13 Agatha" of Alexandria and monastic cell consuuction, 65 Alnun, Saint, and, 119 ApopJuhegmata tHun/m on monb of, 177-178 Arsenil1S, Saint, 240-241 BedOllin plunder of, 1534 Bcssarion, saini, of, 379 Cassian, John, on monb or, 462-463 and DamanhOr bishopric, 687
Vol. I: pp. \-316. Vol. 2, pp. 317-662, Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4, pp. \005-1352. Vol.. 5, pp. 1353_1690. Vol. 6, pp. 1691-2004. Vol. 1, pp. 2035-2372.
352
INDEX
Seeds (com.) Damian as I1ll?nk ai, 688
Daniel of, 1648 Daniel. Saint, of, 692 Dayr Abu Miisd al·'Aswad, 708 Dayr linbli AnlOniyOs, 720, 722 Dayr Anb:l Bishoi, 734-736 Dayr Anba. Helias, 747-748 Dayr AnOO Maqar. 748-756 Da)'T Apa Aniib, 770
Oayr aI·Annan, 782 Dayr a1-Bal"1imus, 789-794
Dayr al·Suryan in. 876-881 Dayr Yu~annis Kama at, 883 £WOS!lllew05. Ethiopian saint, of,1050-1051
fony-nine manyrs of. See Fony-nine llIilrtyrs of Seelis Gabriel I. &Iinl and Patriarch in monWitarics of, 1127
Hilaria. Saint, ai, 1230-1231 lsai:.th the Hennit ai, 1305-1306 Jabal Khashm a1·Ou'ud link wilh, 1316 John Colobo:s ai, 1360 John Colobos and Bishoi flight from, 701, 795 John Ka.mA of. 1362 and Kellia site location, 1397, 1401 Krajon and Amun martyrdom at, 1419
as laura of hemlitagl'5. 1224-1225 Mncarius AlCJtaJIdrinus in, 1490 Macarius the Egyptian in, 1491 mona.srcries, 707, 714, 727, 835, 841,1658,1659 monaslery libraries, 1449 monaslic life, 1662 monastic population, 1663 monks and anthropomurphism, 143 Moses the Black in, 707, 708 and Nitria monastery, 1794-1796 Palladius ai, 1877 papyrus discoveries, 1900 parckklesia, 19(13 Peter of, 1951 Poemen and brothers as monks ai, 1983, 1984 Pshoi of, 2029-2030 recluses in, 2055 Rufinus history of hennits of, 2068
Sarno'll of OalamOn elCpulskm from, 2092 Silvanus of, 2137 TheodolUs of Phenne of, 2239 Theophilus, Plltriarch, and monks uf, 2247, 2249-2250 travel reports of monasteries, 1977 al-Wtil;lih ibn Raja' in, 2311 Zacharias, Saini, in, 2368 Sceyophilacion. Su Paslophorium Schafer, Heinrich, 2106 Schema. &e Bishop, consecration of Schcnnann, TIleodor, 2106 Schiller, A. Arthur, 1895, 1438, 2106
Schism. See Acacian schism; Chalcedon, Council of; Donatism; Mclitian ~hism Schmidt, Carl, 1149, 1899, 2106-2107 Scholarios, 1114 Scholars 'Abel a1-Masl~ 11l-lsr;\ili al-Raqql,5-7 'Abtl al-Masi~ ~Iib al·Masil'dl, 7 ACICl 5allCIOntm, 56-57 Amelinellu, Emile Ciemenl. 112 AssenUlOi family, 289 Bachatly, Chades, 323 &jOrt, Shaykh Ibnihlm, al·, 330-331 Balcstri, Giuseppe. 332 Bardenhewer, Ouo, 345 Barns, John Wintour Baldwin,
347 Basset. Rene, 360 Bell, Harold Idris, 374 Bilabel, Friedrich, 390-391 Bodmer, Martin, 404-405 Boesel', Pietcr Adriaan Art, 405 Borgia, StenlOo, 4 [2 Dourguel, PietTe du, S. J., 414 Bourianl, Urbain, 414-415 Breccia, A. EyariSIO,416 Brightman, Frank Edward, 416 Bruce, James, 422 Brogsch, Heinrich Ferdinand Karl,422 Budge, Emesc Alfred 11l0mpson Wallis. 422-423 Bunnester. Oswald Hugh Edward,427 Burkitt, Franeis Crawford, 426 Dutcher, Edith L, 428
Butler, Al~d Joshua, 428 temy, Jnroslay. 511 Champollion, Jean Fran~olll, 516 Chassioat, Emile Gaston, 516-517 Chiftichi, YuJ:lanna, 519-520 Cledat, Jean, 561 Cramer, Maria, 656-657 CurLOn. Roben, 663-665 al·DamanhUr1, Shaykh Ahmad, 687 Daressy, Georges Emile Jules,
."
Daumas, Franois, 694-695 Dewud, Eugene Victor, 895 Didymus Ihe Blind, 900 Dominicans in Egypt, 918 Dreschcr, James Anthony Bede,
92' Driolon, (Chanoinc) Etienne, 924 Dulaurier, Jean Paul, 925 Erichsen, Violja.972-973 Erman, Adolf, 973 Evelyn-White, Hugh Gerard,
107. Evetts, Basil Thomas Alfred, 1078 Fortescue, Adrian, 1120 Galticr, Emile Joseph, 1138 Girllis Mattha, 1141 Graf, Georg, t 165 Graffin, Rene, 1165 Grapow, Hennano, 1165 Griffith. Francis Uewellyn, Jl85 Groff, William N., 1185 Grohmann, Adolf, 1185-1186 Guidi, Ignazio, 1186-1187 Haase, Fclill:, 1189 J:iabib Jirji.~, 1189 hagiography, 1191 Hall, Heory Reginald Holland, 1203 l;Ianna ~lib Sa'd, 1206 Hardy, Edward 11.., 1206 Hauser, Waller, 1210 Hebbelynck, Adolphe, 1215 Hefele, Karl Joseph, 1215 Hengslenbcrg. Wilhelm, 1217 Heuser, Gustay, 1227 Homer, George W., 1257 Huntington, Robert, 1260 Hyvemal, Henri Eugene Xavier Louis, 1263 Ibn Kabar, 1267-1268 Ibn taltib Qay.o:;ar, 1268
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005_1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353_1690. Vol. 6: pp. t69I-20.14. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
Ibn Oayyim a1.Jawziyyah, 1269-1270 Ibn SiW', Yu~annl ibn AbI Zakariyy.\, 1272 Ideler, Julius ludwig. 1280 llyAs Buq!Ur, 1284-1285 IqlAdiylis Lablb, 1302 'lry.\n Jirjis Mu£t1t), 13021303 Jablonski, Paul Em5t, 1318 Jemuedt, Peter Viktorovich, 1323 Johann Georg, 1336 Jullien, Michel Marie, 1382-1383 Junker, Hcnnann, 1383 Kahle, Paul Eric, 1389 Karnbacek, Joseph von, 1389 Kcimcr, Ludwig, 1396 Kenyon, Frederic George, 1410 Kircher, Athana.~ius, 1415 Krall, Jakob, 1419 Kuentl., Charles, 1419 KUhnel, Em5t, 1419-1420 Labib Habachi, 1423 lolbib, Subhi Yanni, 1423 I..acau, PielTC, 1424 Lanormanl, Charles, 1440 Lefort, Louis Theophile, 1437 Legrnin, Georges, 1439 Leipoldt, Johannes, 1439 Lemm, Osbr Eduardovich Von, 1439 Lepsius, Karl Richard, 1444 Le Ouien, Michel, 1444 Leroy, Jules, 1444 Lctronne, Jean AnlOine, 1444-1445 Lucian of Antioch, 1484 Malinine, Michel, 1516 Mallon, Malie Alexis, 1516 Marcel, Jean-Joseph, 1526 M:II1.11;chi,Ornzio, 1559 Ma.~pero, Gaston, 1561 Maspero, Jean (Jacques), 1561-1562 Michalowski, Kazimiert, 1620 Miedcma, Rein, 1620 Migne, Jacques.Paul, 1620 Monneret de Villard, Ugo, 1668-1669 Morel'll., Siegfried, 1678 Mu~ammad Raml.l, 1695 a1·MuhdI, Muhammad, 1695-1696 Munier, Adolphe Henri, 1698 Murad Kamil, 1698-1699
Murray, Margaret Alice, 1700-1701 musicologists,1741-1742, 1743-1744 Muyser, Jacob Louis lamhen, 1749 Nau, Fran~ois-Nicolas, 1783 Obidni, Thomas, 1823 Oriens Christianus, 1845 Palanque, (Henri Ame~e) Charles, 1876 papyrologi.~IS, 1888-1889 Parthcy, Guslav Friedrich Const.mtin, 1903 patristics, 1920-1921 Peeters, Paul, 1929 Peiresc, Nicolas Claude de Fabri,I929 Pellegrini, Aslorre, 1931 Petersen, Theodore, 1951 Petmeus, Thcodor, 1951 I'eyron, Amedeo Angclomaria, 1952 PiankolT, Alexandre, 1966 PichI. Karl Fnxlrik, 1967 Porcher, Ernesl, 2000-2001 prosopography use by, 2021-2022 Pucch, Henri-ehllrles, 2032-2033 Ouibell, James Edward, 2040 Ous!an!jn ibn AbI al·Ma'oiII ibn Abl al.Fat~ AbU a1.Fal~, 2046-2047 Ramshausen, Fnmciscus Wilhelm von, 2052 Ranke, Hennann, 2052 Remondon, Rogel'!, 2057 Renaudin, Paul, 2057 Rcnaudot, Eusebe, 2057 RevilloUl, Charl..'S Eugene, 2058 Ricci, Seymour Montcfiorc Robel'! Rosso dc, 2059 RUsch, friedrich, 2067 Rossi. Fnanc..'Seo, 2067 Riickert, Friedrich, 2067 Rufa'il a1·Tukhl, 2067-2068 Rufinus, 2068-2069 Saad, zaki Yusef, 2071 &lcy, Anloine Isaac Silvestre dc, 2073 Sauneron. Serge, 2100 Sayee, Archibald Henery, 2102 Schlifer, Heinrich, 2106 Schermann, Theodor,2106 Schiller, A. Arthur, 2106 Schmidt, Carl, 2106-2107
~
353
Schohz, Christian, 2107 Schuhan, Wilhelm, 2107 Schwartte, Moritt Cotthilf, 2107 Selhe, KUrI Heinrich, 2121 Seyffarth, Gustavus, 2125 Sicard, Claude, 2136-2137 Simon, Jean, 2140 Spiegelberg. Wilhelm, 1245 Slegemann, Viktor, 2148 Sleindortr, Georg, 2148 Sleinwenter, Artur, 2149 Stem, ludwig, 2155-2156, 2155-2156 Strothmann, Rudolph, 2156 Strl)'gowski, Josef, 21 S6 Tatlam, Henry, 2202 Teza, Emilio, 2230 Thompson, Henry Francis Herbert, 2257 Till, Walter Curt Franz The<>dor Karl Alois, 2261 Tischendorl, Konstantin von, 2269 Tisser.mt, Eugne, 2270 Tumev, Boris Alexandrovileh, 2282 Van Lant.schoot, Arnold. 2298 Vansleb (Wansleben), Johann Michael, 2299 Villecourt, Louis, 2308 Wessely, Carl Franz Joseph, 2321 Whinemore, Thomas, 2321 Wiesmann, Hermann, 2321 Wiet, Gaston, 2321 Wilcken, Ulrich, 2322 Wilke, David, 2322 Woide, Charles Godfrey, 2324 Worrell, William Hoyt, 2348 Wtistcnfeld, Ferdinand, 2348 Ya'qOb Nakhlah Rufaylah, 2353 Yassa 'Abd ul·Mo.sI!:J, 2353 Yilsu{ Abo Daqn, 2364-2365 Zoegn, Georg (Jorgen), 2371 see also Cop/%gielll s/lldies; llis/orillllS; Philosopllers; Theolvgitl>ls
Scholr.!:, Chrislian, 1424,2107 School of Alexandria. See Clluclle/iclli &11001 of Alua>Uiritl Schools, Coptic. See EduClltion, Coptic; s~cific institutions
Schuhan, Wilhelm, 2107 Schwartze, Moritz Couhilf, 1424, 2107
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: PI'. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: 1'1'. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
354
INDEX
SChwdnfurth, G., 1396 Screen. See Cancelli Screens, woodell, 2334, 2.335 Scribes AbU Shakir ibn al-RAhib, 33-34 accounting, 52~54 Caraccioli, Clement, 461 from Durunkah, 927 pen cases, 1933 YuJ.lllnna, 2356 see also Manuscripts; ScriptOl'ium Seriptores his/oriue Al/gllS/ae,
90' Seriptorium, 577, 2108 role in Coptic education, 931-932 su aWJ Manuscripts Scripture, canon of the. 2108-2111 see also Bible; New Testament; old Testament Scrofula, 771, 1975 Sculpture, 266-267, 271-272 at AhnAs, 74-76,2112,2116 Arab conqucst impacl on, 275-276 at a1-AshmOnayn, 74, 287-288 at mowl!, 74, 374, 66 figurines, 1607 in Louvre Museum, 1483 portraiture, Coptic, 2006 preselvation of, 280 at Saqqlll1L, 74 in State Museum of lJcrlin, 2146-2147 slatuary, 2147-2148 stone relier of Shenute, 2131 of the Virgin Enthroned, 543-544 in woodworking, 2327 see also Architectural sculpture; Christian subjct:ts in Coptic art; Melalwork, Coptic; Sculpture in stone Sculpture in stone, Coplic, 2112_2117,21/4,2/15,2116, 2149 Ke also Archilectura!sc:ulpture; Sculpture; Slatu:uy; Stela "Seal of the Martyrs" (Peter I), 81 Seals rings, 1607 wooden, 2334, 2335-2336 see also Cemmics, Coptic; Stamps
Seasons Coptic c::.lendar and litIJrgy for, 443-444 depicted in Coptic art, 1767 Shamm al·Na.,Im spring festival, 2126 Sdxisle, martyrdoms at, 1558, 1593 Second Coming and orientation toward the Easl, 1846 Origen on, 1850 see al.io Judgment, La.~l Sccond HenOlicon of 571,1676 Seccmd Trea/;K of the Great Seth, 2117-2118 and Gospel of the Egyptialls, 1154 Secret Gospel of Saint Mark, 2118-2119 Cal"f.'O't'ratcs and, 461 Secret Hislory (Procopius), 2019, 2020 Sccundus, lJishop of Tlglsis, 84, 920 See of Saint Mark. See AI<:x.andria; Patriarchs of the See of &lint Marl: ~J.tma., Ethiopian saint, 1047 Semi-Arians, 2119 Sem'on, Ethiopian prelalc, 1021-1022 Senouthios. See Shcnute Sent. SI!I! [snn Sentences 01 McuUlldms, 2119 Sentem:es of Sextus, 2119_2120 SCptimius Severus, Emperor, 1179.1180,1868 and Alexandria, 97 patriarch under, 1914 perst.,(;uliolll' under, 892, 1846, 1936 visits to Egypl, 2062, 2066 Septuagint, [865, 1867 Sernpeurli (Alexandria), 31-32, 100,101,134,1869-1870, 2065,2248 destruction of, 946 Scl"
Roman emperors' veneration of, 2062, 2063 see also Scrnpcul1l (Alexandria) Scrgius, Patriarch of Constanlinoplc, 1666, 1667 Sergius of Atrib (martyr), 1558 Sergius and Bacchus (martyn), 1558 The Services of tile Deaeo" (ritual book), 1729. 1737 Scth (pagan deity), 1154, 1503, 1761 Seth (son of Adam), 1154, 1503 see ul~o Sethianism s.;:lh, Apa, 763, 2121 s.;:the, KUl1 Heinrich, 2121 Scthianism, 1154, 1222, 2117-2118, 2259-2260 Sell I, lemple of .Ill Abydos, 39-40,41 Seulements. See EJtcavationli; Toponymy, Coptic; Towns lind SClllclllenls; spedlie names Seven Ascetics ofTilnah, 2122 Seven Smaller Intercessions, 1567 Scvcr.ln dynasty. 2062-2063 Severian of Jabalah (Gabala), &lint, 1138,2122-2123 feast day, 2087 homily on Gabriel, Archangel, 1136 homily on Michael, An:hangel, 1619 Ilnd NeSloriun influence on Cosmas IndicopleuSICS, 640 SCvcrians. See Severus; Thcodosians Sevcrinnus. See Scvcrian of Jabalah (Cabala), Saint Scvcrus (martyr), 892 Scvcrus, Emperor. See Septimius Severos, Emperor Severus Alexander, Emperor, 2063 Scv(:nLS of Antioch, 592, 732, 876, 1455,1931,2123_2125 and Acadan schism, 44, 45, 55; see a/so subheads Christological dispute; monoph)'$hism Alhanasius of Anlioch biography of, 304 in the Christia" TopograpllY, 640 Chrislologielll dispute with Julian of Halicarnassus. 70, 1379,2125 Coptic texts on, 304, 1455
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2, pp. 317-662. Vol. 3:!'P. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. lOO5-1J52. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp.. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
and Dioseorus 11, Palriarch, 45-46,915 doctrinal position, 734 Encomia, 1193, 1196 and Eutychcs, 1015 and Aavius Apion, ISS hymn a..~ribcd to, 1133 on Isidon.LS of Pclusium, ]J01i and John II, Patriarch, 1331 anti JUSlin I, l!mperor, 1383 on Michael, Ar'Changel, 1618 and monuphysitism, 134, 1442, 1612-1613,1614,1675,2263 Moses of Aby~ prophecy Oil, 1619-1680 and Oktolulidekaton monastery, 1826-1821 on Philothcus, Saint, 1961 portraits of, 726 relics and shrine of, 95, 1916 imd Scctis monks, 2104 and Thl."Q<\osius 1, Patriarch, 2241 and Timothy 111, P-.ltriarch, 2268 see olso ])ayr Anh;l Saw'ims Severus of :11.Ashm(mayn. See &1wlrus ibn al·Muqaffa' Sextus, llCntenccs of, 2119-2120 $eyffarth, Gustavus, 2125 ShabehmOt, 2126 Shadrnch, 1092 Shaft. See Column Shahran. See Dayr Shahn1n Shal:in ibn 'Uthmlln, Abo. al'l:Iasan, 1395 ShamJah. Sec Taylas:\n Shamm IlI·Nas1m, 2126 Shams al-mn, 2126_2127 plan of church lit, 2/27 Shamul (manyr), 1558 Shaml.~IJ:'i., 1209,2127_2128 Shapur, King of Persia, 14, 1519, 1558 S!Japllrakall (Manl), 1521 ShaqalqIl, pilgrim:lgcs tu, 1974 Slraqq a/-Jrayka/, niches. 216, 221 Sharnf aI-Din Hioot·Allah ibn sa'id al-FA'izT,1517 Sharah (SMn1I). See TIleOtokkm Shard. See Ostraeon Sharqiyyab Province, monasteries in, 1655-1656 Shaninah.2128 Sha!a, 1649 ShaIS. See Khandaq, OIl·
Shaw.tr (Muslim governor), 2043-2044
Shaw, George Bc:mard, 1996, 2088 Shawls, 642-643 linen and tapestly, 2223 Shawl of Sabinc, 1154, 1155 Shaykh ·Abadah. See Antinoopolis; ':Iafn Shnykh 'Abd al-OUllluh, 1078, 2128,2/29 mom\Stcry cxplored by Evelyn· White, Hugh Centro, 1078 tombs used as hcnnitagcs, 1225 see Q/so Dayr Epiphanius Shaykh Abu al-8arn1a\t ibn Abi Sa'ld, al-, 1535 Shaykh ':Iasan, aI-, 2129 Shaykh al'Islam. See BajUl1, Shaykh Ibrahim, aIShaykh Su'id, al·, 2130 Shekenda, King, 1514 Shem (son of Noah), 1901-1902 Paruphruse of, 166 Shenes!I, 1859, 1860 Shen·hln. See Lecano~copy Shcnoudrt III, Patriarch, 2130 collected works of, 1782 consecration of Beimt, Lebanon, chu~h, 1621 and Coptic Community Council. 582 and Coplic relations with Rome, 611 and Coptic youth movemcnts, 2355 dates ofpatriarcby, 1919 and Dayr al-5ury.'in, 879 on divorce, 1943 establishment of Coptic eparchy in France, 1623 and Ethiopian church autocephaly, 982 on funcr
355
Shenute (seventh-eentury "new manyr"), 1558 Shcnute I, Patriarch, 1521, 2133-2135 and al·Ba!yami., 333 and al·Balanun, 361 condemnation of cheirolotlia, SI7 dt,te!> ofputrinrchy, 1916 and destruction of Tall A1I1b, 2200 • feast day, 2087 and monastery wall constmction, 750, 1237 Mwtrus biography of, 1461 successor, 1412-1413 and Yu!)anrl! as scribe and biographer, 2356 $Mnute 11, Pauiarch, 2135 and Church of AbU Sayfayn,
550
o-...mrii residence, 689 dates of p.'ltriarchy, 1917 and al·Farama bishopric, 1089-1090 selection method, 1999 Shenute, Saint, 2131-2133, 2132 and Abo BisMi, 738 llntipaganism, 1868, 1870 a.~ archimandrite, 193,318 on binh of Moses of Abydo$, 1679. 1680 and convents, 1663, 1822 Copfic texts of. 1452-1453,
1456 Dayr Abo Sayfuyn church dedicated to, 710 depicted in Coptic an, 538-540,727,2132 as desert father, 894 feasl day, 2087 lind Greek philosophy, 1958 Crohlllunn's studies of, 1186 lind John of Lycopolis, 1365 and Joseph, Saint, 1310 life of, 737, 762, 181 and medicine, 1886 monasteries of, 729, 1661 and monastery librnries, 1448 on mourning, 1686 and Nestorius, 1787 numhc:rs of monks under, 1662-1663 and Pochomian monasticism, 1453,1664 and Physiologos, 1966
Vel!. 1:!'P. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. V'll. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5:!'P. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
356
INDEX
Shenule, Saini (co"'.) and Pidjimi, Saini, 1966-1967, 2086 on pilgrimage abuses, 1968 pilgrimages to burial site of, 1969-1970 Pjol and, 1974, 1981 poelry on, 1985, 1986 prophecy of, 707,1679 and Pshoi, Saini, 2029 relics, 764 on !he Resurrection, 1697 and Seth, 2121 and Thomas, Saint, 2256 and Victor of Tabenn~, 2308 writings in Coplic language, 1168 and Zenobios, 2371 see also Dayr Anha ShinOdnh Shenutean idiom. See AppemJix Shenute the Archimandrite. See Shenute, Saint Shenute of Bahnasa (martyr), 1558 Shenute of Hermopolis (seventh-eentury IlOtary), archive of, 226 Shenutl (recluse), 1648 Sheo!. Su Afterlifc The Shepherd of Hermas, 62, 63, 898, 1223 Shewa, 1590 Shibab aI-Din AJ:1mad NU\\lll;yrf, 2136 Shihat, 377, 1135 Shinshif. See Naj' al-5hinshil'l Shinudah, Anba. See Dayr Anba Shinudah; Shenute, Saint Shipbuilding centers, Alexandria, 89 Shlrkuh. See Ghuu Shirt. See Liturgical vestmenlll Shoes. See Sandals and shoes A Short History 0/ the Copts amI Their Church (Mllqrlzl), 1525 Shotep. See Shu\h SlItit (Coptic textlle term), 2221 Shube (martyr). 1558 Shuhn\ Nahat (Shuhm Damlit) (village), 689-690 Shukralltlh Jiljis, 2136 Shulu1, 'Abd a1-Ra~mtln, 1466 Shumayyil, Shihll, 1996 Shu!b, 797, 2136 Shute I, Saint, 2037 Shuttle. Su Textiles, Coptic, manufacluring techniques
Sibimay, 1969,2136 Sibylla, 1136, 1867 Sibylline Or"des, 899, 1867 Sicard, Claude, 1330, 1977, 2136-2137 on Antinoopolis, 145 on Dayr Anhi AnlUniyl1s, 722 on Dayr Anb! 8;lkhum, 729-730 on Dayr al·Bal'llmOS, 791 on Dayr al·Jabmw! on Dayr al·Malllk MlkhI!'il (Jirja), 825 Sicily, 182, 1099 Sickness. See Communion of the sick; Healings in Coplic literature; Medicine; Unction of the sick SId:lrus, Gabriel, 1206,2137 Sidenus, BishoJl of I'alaebisca and Hydra", 1612 ~idfa, pilgrimages to, 1974 Sidhom Bish;ly (new martyr),1558 Sidon. Council of (511), 1962 ~idqi Pasha, Isma'lI, 1992 Sign of the Cross. Stt Holy Cross
"'y Sign of life, Egyptian. See Ankh Sillr., used in Coptic textiles, 2212-2213,22J3-1Zl4 Silko, King, 117 I Silvanus, Teachings of. See Teachings of Silvanus Silvanus of Seelis, Saini, 1733, 2087,2137,2369 Silver, 576, 1599 Simaikah, Marcos. See Murqus Simaykah Sim'/in ibn Abl Naljr al-TamadlJ,'I, 2138 Simcon (new martyr), 1558 Simeon, Saint, 745,1633,1778, 2087 see also DayI' Anbli HlIdl"i\ Simeon the Armenian (martyr), 1558 Simeon the eldel', 1106-1107 Simeon the Paller or Gcshir, Theotokiu mcludics ascribed 10,1726-1727 Simeonstift Coptic Collection. See Museums, Coptic colleclions Simeon the Slylite. See Pseudo-Macarius, homilies of; Simcon, Saint Simon, Apostle and Saint, 57 Simon, Jean, 2140
Simon I, Saint and Patriarch, 20, 85,93,2138-2139 and bishops of Nikiou, 1794 datC5ofpalriarchy, 1915 feast day, 2087 as monk at the Enaton, 958 and ordination of Zacharias as hishop, 2368 Simon U, Saini and Patriarch, 2139 dates of patriarchy, 1916 feast day, 2087 and Yol)anncs I, Ethiopian prelate, 1001 Yu~annli as biographer, 2356 Simon the Mad, Saint, collected miracles of, 1783 Simon Simcionis, 1977 Simony. See Cheirolon;(I Simon the Zealot, Saint, I'CHes, 764 SimpHcius, Pope (Rome), 42, 43, 1218,1671 Simyen Mountains, 1425 Sin. See Absolution; Atonement; Confessiun and penitence; Original sin; Penance Sina (martyr), 1089, 1558 Sinai Peninsula Christian pilgrimages and travclen In, 1976 Pharan oasis, 1952-1953 Raithou,2049-2050 on route of f1ighl into Egypt, 1118 SinAn Pasha, 1134 SinbilJdwayn, 0.1·, 1648 Singing. See Cantors; Chant; Choral singing; Hymns; Music, Coptic Sinhira. See Pilgrimages SinhOl, BishoJl of Mi~r, 1615 Sinjar, 1722,2140 Sinodd, Ethiopian prel"lc, 1025-1026 Sinuthius, Saint, monastel)' of. See Dayr Anhli Shinudah Siricus, Pope, 2249 Sinnium, Council of (359), 1089 SilTi,l:Iusayn, 1990 SiryAqiis DayrApa Hor, 771-772 pilgrimages 10,1974-1975 Sisinnius, Saini, paintings of, 727 S~,Abba, 758,2141 Sistrum (musical inslrument), 1740, J74(}
Vol, I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol.": pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-20l4. Vol. 7: PI'- 203.5-2372.
INDEX
Sili, King of Dolawo, 922 Sill Dimyanah. &e DafT Sill Dimyanah Silt al·Mulk, 18. 1097, 1098, 1201 Sin Rifqah, 1971 Siwa (oasis), 1659,2141 Sixtus III, Pope, 1440 Siytlr a/·Nah a/-Muqadtla$4h. &e HUlory of Ihe Patriarchs 01 A/eumdria Skin diseases, 1579-1580 Skins. See Hides and skins Slaves, Nubian in Egypt, 1099 SI~'P, prayer of. See Compline Sleeves, 1477-1478 Slippers, 1478 Smaller Church in the Febrius (Pharos island), 93 Smith, Morton, 2l18, 2119 Smyrna martyn, 1997-]998 sacrifice to Roman gods at, 890 Sne. Set Isnl Snuffer, 1598 Sob<.,2141_2142 lIS capital of Ihe Nubian kingdomof'Alwi,IIO, III, 1797 lIS episcopal see of Nubia, 1813 and Nubian archaeology, medieval, 1804 Socialism, 1996,2088-2089 Socialist AClion Pany-, 1991 Socialist Party, 1996 Socialist Union, 1991 Socitt(: d'archeologie copte. See Sociely of Coptic Archaeology Socl!!t!! fmllf;;aise des foumes archeologiques, 1482 Soci(:t(: royale de geogruphie de l'Egypte, 1698 Society of the Bollandists. See Bollandists Society of Coptic Archaeology (Cairo), 1700, 1891, 1892, 2142 and Bachatly, Chllrlcs, 323 and excavation of Dayr Apa Phoibammon, 779 Ilnd Omar Toussoun, 1841 Ilnd samT Gabn\, 2090 Society of Jesus. See Jesuits and the Coptie Church Socks, 646 Socrates (church historian), 2068, 2T42 on Athanasius I, 298
on feast of the Ascension, 1105 on Gallus Caesar's vision of the Holy Cross, 1244 on Helena, Empn:ss, discovcl')' Holy Cross of Christ, 1243 on Jovian, Emperor. 1376 and Sozomen, 2145 supplemenled by Theodorel, 2236 on Theophilus. Palriarch, 2247, 2248. 2250, 2252 Soknopaiuu Ncsos, 1390 Soldier-mart)'T5, 1964 Sollnvictus (JXIgan deity). 1617 Sollerius, Jean Baptiste, 1330 Solomon (Old Testament) lIS author of Physi%gos, 1966 and guardian angel concept. 1186 poet!)' on, 1985, 1986 Psalms of, 166 Solomon, King of Nubia, 1099 Solon (anchorite), 1650 Son of Groce, Ethiopian doctrinal conflici. 1033 Songs, nonliturgicnl. 1744 Songs ollsis and N~phlhys. 1732 Song of the Three Young Men in the Furnace. 4 Sophia (gnosticism), 1148. 1150, 1151.1156 Sophia (martyr and mocher of Eudamon and Epistamon). 1558 Sophia (wife of Christian governor of Antioch), 1307 Sophia, Empress (Justin 11). 1384. 1676 Sophia, Saint, 2143-2144 compared with Hilaria, Saint, 1231 feast day, 1558 relics, 95, 783 The Sophia of Je~us Chrisi. See Eugnostos the Blessed and the Sophia of Jesus Christ Sophronius, 1467, 1560, 1666, 1676.1667.1678 Sossianus Hierocles. 907,1937,
or
2009
Soul AUlhel1likos Logos on, 309
C-lCcgisis on Ihe. 1080-1081
preexistence, Ethiopian controversy. 985-986 preexistence. creed of, 900, 2118
357
ue also Sophia (anoslicism) Souros. 635, 2144 Soviet Union. See Russia; Union
of Soviet Socialist Republies Sozomen, 2068, 2145 on Athanasius I, 298 on Eucharistic fast. 1063 on flight into Egypl. 841 on Jabal Khashm al.(}u·od. 1316 on Marcolis monks, 1527 • on Temple of Scrapis, 134 and Theodorct, 2236 on Theophilu.~, Patriarch. 2247 and Timothy I. Palriarch, 2263 Sowusa, 1934 Spain, papyrus collc(;tlon, 1895 Spells. See Magic Speas Artemidos. See BanI !:Iasan and Speos Artem1dos Sphinx, 2065 Spiegelberg, Wilhelm, 2145 Spindles and spindle whorls, ~n, 2335,2336 Spinning, in manubelure of Coplic texliles. 2213-2214 Spirit. See Holy Spirit SpirilmJl Homilies, 1491
Sroo"
Coptk: metalwork, 1603 lIS Eucharistic vessel, 1065-1066 Sprang, used in manufacture of Coptic lexliles, 2218 Spring Shamm al·NlISlm feast. 2126 see also Easter; Pascha Springs. See Water supply $wtliches Museum (Berlin), 2060 Slack, Sir Lee, 1990 Staff, pastoral. See Uturgical insignia Stamps terra·cotta, 498-499 wooden bread, State Museum of Berlin collection of, 2147 State Hennitage Museum. Leningrad, USSR, 1601, 1895 State Ubrary, Berlin. 1892 Slate Museum of Berlin, 74, 2146-2147 papytUS colleclion, 1893. 1899 pcn cases at, 1933 Stale 01 the Provinces. on DafT Aba Maqrtlfah. 704 Slate and University Ubral')'. Hamburg, Germany, 1893
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. VO;>!. 4: pp. 1005-13.52. Vol. .5: pp. 13S3-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691_2034. Vo.!. 7: pp. 2(135-2372.
358
INDEX
Stale and University Library of lnwer &ulony. GOliingcn, Gem13ny. 1!93 SUlIu;l.ry. 2147-2148, 2148 military, 649-650, 649, 2147-2148 sa also Ccrnmics, Coptic; ScuiplUre in stone Stef:l.nski, E., 2022 Sfegemann. Viktor, 2148 Sleindorlf, Georg. 405. 780. 973. 1165,2148
Steiner, Rudolf, 1149 Steinwenter, Arthol', 902, 1438, 2149 Stela, 2149-2152, 2149-2152, 2161 at al.Duwayr, 928 Epimachus of Pelusium, 965-966 inscriptions, 1293 in Louvre Museum, 1483 symbols, 2161-2162 wood,2335-2336 $l:~ at${)
Tombs
Stucco Coptic sculpture in, 2113 Copta-Muslim art, 131 I Subakhmimic. S
SuMj
Slephanile. See Es!if:lnosites
Dayr Anba Bishoi, 736-740,
Stephuf\()$ of AhnAsyah. Bishop, illuminated manWlCript, 1282
165. Dayr An~ Shinudah, 761-770,
Stephanus (architect), 1682 Slephcn, Saint, 2153
churches dedicated 10, 1870 as deacon, 885 depicted in Coptic art, 869 feast day, 2087
767, 1654 mon.aster'i<:s in region of, 884, 1650-1651 S/411am. See AptH'ldiJt Su/lam a/·Kubrr, 01-. See Scala MogJlo
SI411am al-MuqalflJ wO-6l·Dhohab o/·Mu~offi1.
martyrdom, 1558 Stephen of Hoes, Bishop, 1455,
"54 Stephen the Theban, 2154-2155 Stephen the Younger, $:lint (martyr),1275 Stem, Ludwig, 2155-2156 SIt:wilru. See Oikonumos Stewart, Randall, 1891 StichaJion, 1478-1479, 1478 Sliflfl<mrgos (Coptic weoving Icrm),2221 Sloicism, 512,1148,1957 Slune. &e Sculpture in ~tone, Coptic: specific types Stoppers, cenllnic, 499 Slrobe>, 95-96, 1613 Slrotcwtcs. See Thcodorus Str-lIemtcs, Saint; Victor Stnllelates, Saint Strothmann, Rudolph, 2156 Stnyeowski, J()$(.{, 2156
01- (Abu
Is~~),
1748 Sultan al·Nasir Mu!.lammad ibn OalawOn, 1517-1518 Summa Ilreulugiae (Abll Isl)riq ibn al·'AssaI). 21,1779 Sunba!,2159 pilgrimages to, 1971 Sunday, 1901, 2t59-2160 consecration patriarch on,
or
1909 Easlcr, 1904, 1905 lectiunary for, 1435-1436, 1437 Palm Sunday, 1103-1104 service for ordination of priest, 2013-2015 Sunday School movement, 933, 2090,2091,2355 Sunday of Thomas, feast of, I 108 Sunni Islam, 1097 ~q1'i FlU,!1 Allah ibn Fakhr, aI·,
"60
Surety, 1430 Suric1, Archangel, 190,2160 Sun1r ibn JiljA, Archdeacon of Alexandria, 1'J60 Sury.il. See Surid, Archangel Suryal, Father ~J1b, 1623 Susiniu.s, Saint, 2087 Suww4h (Arabic lenn). See Anchorites Swinbume, lbomas dc, 1976~1977
Swiss Refonnatlon, 1110 Switzerland archaeological activity in the Kellia, 1400-1406 Bibliothcca Bodmetiana (Bodmer Library), 404 Coptic chUl'Ches in, 1624 Coptic collections, 1711-1712 Egyptology, 895 Mauritius, &\int, venerntion, 1572 papyru.~ colleclion, 1895 sites of veneration, 1110 nleoon Legion, 1082, 2231-2233 Syllabication. S
Vol. 1: pp. I-JI6. Vol. 2.: pp. 3t7_662. Vol. J: 1'1'. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. lOOS-lJ52. Vol. 5: PI'- 135J-I690. Vol. 6; pp. 1691-20]4. Vol. 7: 1'1'. 2035-2372.
INDEX
Synod, Holy, 2193-2194 and bishop's consecration, 395 patriarchal deputies in, 1911 see also Palriarch headings Synooicon (Damian), 1455 Synod of Diospolis, 1930 Synods, !ellen;; of, 2194 Synod of Tyrc, 1%2 Synoptic Gospels, J 1.57,2195 see also Gospel of Saint Luke; Gospel of Saint Matthew; Gospel of Saint Mark Synthronon, 221-222 Syria and Acacian Khism, 45, 46 anaphor.a of Saint Basil, 121-123 Ignatius IX, Patriarch, consecration in Egypt, 1131 influences on Coptic art, 2195 Mark 11, Patriarch, relations with, 1533, 1534 monasteries, 876, 877, 878 monasticism origins in, 1663 monastic practices in, 1662 monophysites, 547-548, 1675, 1676, 1677 and origin of Gospel of Thoma.~, 1163 Syriac language inSCliptionl> in, 1290 philoxcnus of Mabbug's writings, 1%2 Syrlacos, Saint, 2087 Syrian influences on Coptic an, 219S Syrian Onhodox church and Jacob Baradaell.1, 1318-1319 and monophysltisrn, 547-548, 1675, 1676, 1677 see o.lsa Jacobites Syrian, lhe. See Ephraem Syrus, Saint
T TabennCse, 1976, 2197 Pachomian monaslery, 685, 1657,1662,1859-1860, 1973-1974 Paphnutius aI, 1882 and !'bow, 1927 Victor of, Saint, 2308 women's monastery founded at, 1663
Tabennesiotes. See Mclanoia, Monastery of the; Monasticism, Pachomian Tab", Muhammad al·, 1991 Tablet 100m, for maO\lfaeture of Coptic textile,;, 2216, 2216, 2217 Tableware cernmic, 487 -499 glass, 1143-1144, 1143, 1144, JJ47
see also Missoda Tacitus, Emperor, palriarch under, 1914 T:"ldrus. See Theodorus or Tabenn~, Saim
Tadrus, Ramzl, 1466 T.Sdrus a1.MashriqI, 2197 TAdrus Shinudah a1-ManqabAdl, 2197-2198 Tadrus al-5hu!bi (manyr), 1974 Tafa, 2198 as <''Piscopal see of Nubia, 1813, 2200 Tafslr, 1687,2198_2199 Taharqa {empie, 2036, 2037 Tahrfr /I/·Mar'o.!l (Amln), 1994 Ta/:!!iiwI, RifA'ah al-, 1994 Taifu. See Tara nj, Sec Miter Taj al·Riy.\sa!t Abo Isl)aq ibn Fac)JallAh, 20 T~n~, 758,2199 Takla, Abomi., 71le Senric£s of Ihe Deacon, 1729, 1737 Takla H;i.ymanot, Ethiopian saint, 1049-1050 Takla I-raymot, chapel of. See Church of al.Mu'allaqah (Old Cairo) Takritans, at o-.. yr al-Surylln, 876,
877 Tah\'! lhn Runayj, 761 Tall al·'Amamah, 2199 Tall AlrIb, 307,1620,2199_ 2200 Tall Brothers, 113, 916, J 357, 2249-2251 see also Ammonius: Dioscorus: Eusebius; Euthymius Tall a1-FaramA. See FaramA, aiTalmis, 2200 Tambuq, 1648 Tamerlane (Timur), impact on Dayr al-Suryan, 877 Tamit, 2200-2201, 2201 example of ByUlnline cross·
359
in-square building aI, 661 Tamnllh,2201 TamOh, Dayr al-A~mar at, 716 Tamulawus, King (Greek island), 2253 Tilmwayh, Dayr AbO al-5ayfayn at, 709-710 Tlll1ailhis, l657 Tanbida, 1653,2201 Taper:>, cross and, 1469 Tapestries, 264, 273,1483 • of Coplic icon~. 2222-2230,
2309 Coptll: weaving, 2217 dancers depicted in, 277, 2230 l;Iantiniyyah workshops, 2051 Icon of the Virgin, 542, 543 Nilometer depicted in, 1794,
1795 Panhian horseman depicted In, 538 pol1raiture, 2005, 2006 State Museum of Berlin eoll<.'Ction,2146-2147 Triumph of the Cross, 658-659, 650 see al.~o Symbols in COplie 311; TeXliles, Coptic Taposiris Magna. See AhO.,Tr (Tllpisiris Magna) Taqt ai-DIn Abo al·l3aqA' !?alil.l ibn al.l;lusayn al-Ja'far1, al~n ibn al:Asst\1 reply to, 2078-2079 Tar4nlm (songs), 1744 Tarasius of Constantinople, Plltriarch, I I 12. 1 I 15 TarbU, Abo, 1507 Tarl], 1479, 1726 Ms paraphrase. 1727 lind sab'ah lVo.·ariul'ah, 2017 and (Ifb~l, 2279 and lViI!IIS, 2320
TlIrlkh Bo.!lirikal al-Iskalldflriyyah al-Qlb!. See llislOry of Ihe IlllIriarchs nrlkh ol·Kamj'is 1V/.<·al·Adyllro.!l. Sec Abo al-Makarim; CJlllrc/lCS o./ld MOllasteri£s of £gypl a,.d Neighbori/lg Ccmutries TannInah (martyr), 1653 TamQ!, 1,2202 Ttlrsikilrios (Coptic weaving lenn), 2221 Tarlib mo.sJto.l o./·mlfllik. See Kings, anointing of Ta.'lempoti. See SunMt
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2, pp. 3l7-662. vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. 'Vol, 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. l353-l69O. vol, 6: pp. 1691-2034. V"I.·7: pp. 2035-2.372.
360
INDEX
Tallam, Henry, 1148,2202 Tawftq. See Mul,1llmmlld 'All
d""""
Tawftq CoptiC Society, 374, 933,
1465, 2198 Tallfqrdl aI-Mwfqi)')'Qh fj·Maraddllt lll-KtJnfsah aJ-Murqusiyyah. al-
(Ghubriylll), 1743 Taxation accounting. SO, 52 3posl:olk canons on, 453 Arab conquest of Egypt and, 72, 85-86, 185, 14)0 Blemmyes, 228 in Byzantine period in Alexandria, 98 of Dayr Anbl. MaqA.r, 749-750 of dhitnmis, 72 by French in Egypt. 1417 Ibn Qayyim al-Jawziyyah on,
1269 and islamb.alkm of Egypt. 937-938 land and communal property (kJrtlrfiiJ. 72, 85-86, 87, 189,
636,656,1413-1414,209J, 2134-2135 Mamtuk dynasty, 1517 of monasteries. 1643 Moses of Awslm resisulnce 10, 1679 nmb6shirim (officials),
1687-1688 pllgllrch role in, 1871-1872 poll (jiz,ynh), 72, 85-87,187,
189,303,622,636,656,665, 2134-2135 Roman. See Taxation in Roman
Egyp, lind Shenule I, 2134-2135 Umayyad adrninistmtion, 2287-2288 T:ucotion in ROlllon Egypt, 98, 237-238,904,905,945,2009, 2202-2206 a11l10,ra cil'ica, 135 allllOlla mili/aris, 135-136; see also Army: Roman boule, 414 Tayaban (martyr), 1553 TaylasAn, 1479 Tbow,2207 Pctronius's founding of monastery lit. 1952 The Teaching of Ihe Apos/fu. See Didache
Teachings of Silvallus, 2207_2208 Tebtunis. Su Monasteries of the Fayyllm; Umm al·BarakAt Tebtynis. See Umm ai-Barakat Tecla. Saint. See Paelie and Tecla. Saints Television. 1038 Tellidfu. ceramics or. See ceramics. Coptic Temple of Amun, 1484-1485 TempleofHathor.816.817.16S6. 1874 Temple of Hatsheps:ut, 1874 see also Dayr aI·Bahri Temple of Imhotep, 1874 Temple of Isis, 107, 1292, lSOI. 1870,1874,1954. /954 Temple in Jerusalem, Pentecost and, 1446 Temple ofKama.k. 1392-1394, .484 Temple of Kom Ombo, 1418 Temple or Luxor, 1870 Temple or Month. 1494 Temples altars. 106 churches built on sites of. 1292. 1870. 1874. 1954 Dandarah. 690, 69/ HaVl'.lo'1rnh. 1210-1211 Jewish (Leontopolis). 1866 pharaonic-style, 1865 TaharQa, 2036, 2037 Tud as cullie center, 2279-2280 Temples, Egyptian, 1496-1499 Temple of Seti I, 1874 Temples of Nectanebo II, 1653 Ten Canons. See Nomocanon Tentyra. Su Dandarah Ter and End, Saints (martyrs), 1117,1221,1558,2209 Termoute. See Patermuthius, Saint Terra·cotta. See Ceramics, Coptic Tcnullian (apologist), 176, 177-178,917,1548,1638 on abstinence practice, 17 on consubstantiality, 1253 on immcrsion, 1286 on incense use, 1472 on last Judgment, 1379 on Nativity date, 1102 patristic writings, 1920, 1921 on prayers for the dead, 889 on remarriage of widows (digamy). 901 Tes. See Akhmtm
TeJunine. See Akhmlm TeSiament of Abraham. 163. 164 Testament of Isaac, 164 Testament of Isaac, Coptic version of. See Coptic Testament of
."'"
Testament or Jacob. 164 Testament of Job. 164 TC5tament of Joshua. 164 Testament or Moses. 164 Testaments olthe Patriarchs. 163-164 Teslt:lme"'III" Domini. in the Octateueh of Clement. 1824 Twimony of Truth, 1301, 2209-2210 Tetraconch, 222 Tetmdite, 688 Tetmmorph, depkted in Coptic art, 539-540 Tetrap/a. See Huapla and Tetrapla Tewodros II, Emperor, 1590 Tex.tilC5, Coptic. 268-269, 273, 276.2210-2230,22/ /. 22/3-22/4.22/6-22/8, 2222_2230
Amazons depicted in, 1751-1752 Arab conquest of .Egypt impact on, 1311 clothing. See Costume, civil; Costume. military; Costume of the religious dancers depicted in, 17561757 Dionysus portraits, 1760 historiography or, 255-258 Louvre Museum collection of. 255-258,1483 measurement, 1611 monastic WCIlVCnI, 1641 Nubian, 1819-1820 pastontl sccnes depicted in, 1766-1767 portmltUI'e, 1760,2001 preservation of, 279 production of fabrics, 2220-2221 Sassanid artistic influence, 2097-2098 and spindles and spindlc whorls, 2335 5t3tc Museum or Berlin collection of. 2146-2147 see alw Symbols in Coptic art; Tapestries Textiles. Nubian, 1819-1820
Vol. 1: pp. t-3t6. \101. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. \101.4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. \101. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol 7: pp.. 2035-2372.
~.
INDEX
Textiles preservation. See Art preservation Teu, Emilio, 2230 Thais. ~e Sarapmn 1balasliius, Prefcct of llIyricum, 2017 11Iakia (Arius), 82, 230, 232, 1253,17J3 Thanksgiving, prayer of, 1115, 2007,2126 Tharwat, 'Abel a1-Khaliq, 1990 Thebaid, the. See Sa'id Theban hennitages. See Hennilages, Theban Thcban Legion. 1110, 1936, 2231-2233, 2232-2233 and Exuperantiu~, Saint, 1082 rmu1yrdom, 1082, 1555, 1558, 1559,2057 and Mauritius, Saint, 1572 and Regula, Saint, 2086 and Ursus of Solothurn, 2292 and Verena, Saint, 2087, 2299 and Victor of Solothurn and Gcneva, Saint, 2302 Tho""" end to institutionalized paganism in, 1870 hermitages, 1225 Luxor and, 1484 lT1Of\asteries dedicated to Phoibammon at. 1964-1965 monasteries in region of, 1656, 1657 monastic murals ai, 1874 papyrus collections, 1893, 1895 Persian occupation of, 1939 prosopography, 2022 Roman travelers in, 2065 Thecla, Saint chureh of, 1652 depicted in Coptic art, 540-541 martyrdom, 540, 892,1558 relics and minic!cs of, 544, 1774 Thecla and Mudi (manyrs), 1559 Thekla al'':fabishi (monk-painter), 753-754 Themistius (Alexandrian deacon), 10-71 Thenaud,Jean, 122,1911,2050 Theoclas, SainL See Heraclas, Saint Thcoclia (manyr), 1559 Theodora (founh-century man)'T), 31,1554
Theodora, Enlpress, 944, 1046, 1682-1682,2234-223S and Abraham of Far.>hO!, 11-12 and Anastasia, 125 and Jacob Baradaeus, 1319, 1386, 1675, 2235 and Monophysiles, 1386, 1674, 1675 and Nubian evangelization,
'''''
Procopius on, 2019, 2234, 2235 and 1heodosius I, Patriarch, 2241 and Timothy Ill, Patriarch, 2268 Theodora, Saim (fihh century), 2235,2087 and Oklokaidekaton 1Il0nastcl)', 1826 Theodora, Saim (third century), 2087 Thl.'Odore (missionary), 1480 Theodore I, Pope (Rome), 1678 Theodore. See Theodorus Theodoret, Bishop of Cyrrhus, 515,914, 1672,2068, 223S-2237 on Athanasius I, 298 and Justinian, Emperor, 1386 and Theophilus, Patriarch, 2247 Theodorus (recluse), 2055 Thcodorus, Bishop of Pentapolls, 1559 Theodorus, Emperor (Ethiopia),
'69'
Theodorus, Patriarch, 1589,2237 dates ofpatrian:hy, 1915 fea!;:t day, 2087 successor, 1410-1412 and Tammih, 2201 Theoclorus, Saint, 2237_2238 Theodorus of Alexandria, Saint, 32, 1952, 2087, 2238 Theodorus Analolius (martyr), 1559,2238 Thcodorus of Anlioch (fictitious), 2032, 2268 Theodorus Balsamon, 1540 Theodorus the General. See Theodorus Stratelales, Saint Theodorus of Mopsuestia, 597, 2017, 1672, 2238-2239 on communiC41lio idiom41fum,
5"
and Constantinople, Second Council of, 595 and Cyril I. 673
Justinian, Emperor, condemnation of, 1386, 2239 on Kiss of Peace, 1416 on the nature of Christ, 541 opposition to Apollinarius, 174 Theodoret history of, 2236 and Theophilus, Patriarch, 2249 Theodorus the Oriental, paintinp of. 726, 727 Theodorus of Pherme, Saint, 56, 2087,2239 ~Theodorus of Shotcp. See Theodorus StratelatC$, Saint Theodorus Slralelates, Sa.int, 727, 796-797, 1559, 1609, 2237_2238 relics al Dayr al-AmTr Tlldn1s, 718
Thcooorus of Tllbennl!sl!, Saim, 1257,1448,1864,1927, 2239-2240 Coptic texts of, 1451-1452 as desert father, 894 distinguished from Th<..'O
1860,1861,1862 papyrus collection of lellers, 1894 personal chal'1lcteri5tks, 2240 Theodorus and Timothy (martyrs), 1559 Theodosia of Alexandria (martyr), 1554, 1559 Theodosians (Severians), 734, 790, 876,2240_2241 Theodosius (manyr), 1553 Theodosius (tax collector), 66 Theodosius I, Emperor on age of deaconesses, 888 antipaganism, J 869, 1870, 2248 and Constantinople, First Council of, 593-595 and Henoticon edict, 1218 and Maximus and Domitius, 789-790,1577 and miracles of Phoibammon of Prehl, 1963 patriarch under, 1914 and Raphael. Archangel, 2054 and 1beod0rus of Mopsuestia., 2238
I: pp. 1-]16. Vol. 2; pp. ]17-662. Vol. ]: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1]52. \101. 5: pp. 1]5]-1690. Vol, 6.: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: 1'1'. 20]5-2372. \101.
361
362
INDEX
Theodosius I, Emperor (CUll',) and Theophilus. p..llriarch, 2248, 225 I Thcssalonica, cdici of (380), 1947 Theodos.ius [I, Empcl'Of' and Chalcedon, Council of, 512-513 Codex Thcodosianus, 571 and Elias, 748 Ephesus, FiI'Sl Council of, 959-960 and Ephesus, St,<:ond Council of, 913, 961-962,1441,1670 lind Eutyches, 913, 1074-1075 on I-Ioly Chrism ingredients,
Theodolus (martyr and disciple of Alhanasius), 1559 Thcodorus (martyr under Valerian), 1552 Theodolus of Ancyra, Bishop, 2242_2243 Tht'Odoxia (founh·cenlury mart)'T), 31,1554 1beodulf of Orleans, 1115 Theognius of NiCllca, 84, 1484 Theogno.sla, Saini, 2087, 2243-2244,2087 Theologians Abo 5MbI' ibn al·RAhlb, 33 Agathonicus of Tarsus, 69-70 Clement of Alexandria, 562563
522
Olympiodoms of Thebes on, 1840 patriarchs under, 1914-1915 and I'roclus, 2017 Pulcheria as regent, 2033 and Seelis monks, 1120 and Viclor of Tabcnni!sC, 2308 Theooosius I, Saini and Pauiarch, 2241 Alexandrian church restoralioll, 9J Cosmas Indicopk-ustC5 and, 640 dates of patriarchy, 1915 and Dayr Anba Maq~r, 749 depmilion and rclum, 1674, 1675 fellSl day, 2087 and Gaianus as rival palriarch, 1138 homily on Michae[, Archangel, 1619 and Julian, Evangelist, 1380 and Longinus' missions, 1480 Moses of AbyJos prophecy on, 1679-1680 :md Severns of Antioch, 2104 nnd Theodosians, 2240-2241 Theodosius ll, Patriarch, 94, 558, 1209,2241-2242,2359 burinl site, 848 and the chrism al Church of AbU Sayfuyn, 550
ooles ofpalriarchy, 1917 as monk al DayI' Abu Fanah, 698 1beodosius of Jerusalem, Bishop, 2242,2303 Theodota (man)'T), 1554 TIleOOotUS (Dynamic Monarchian), 1638
Droguet, Rene, 924 Duchesne, l..ouis, 925 Eusebius of Ca<,)~:lre:l, 1070-1071 Hardy, Edward R., 1206 Hippotylus, 1235-1236 Homer, George W., 1257 Jablonski, Paul Ernst, 1318 John Chl)'5OStom, 1357 -1359 John of Pamllos, Saini, 1367-1368 Leipoldl, Johannes, 1439 Wcian of Antioch, 1484 Mansi, Giownni Domenico, 1523-1524 Origen, 1846-1855 patristics, 1920-1921 Sehe""ann, Theodor,2106 Seyffunh, Gustavus, 2125 Theodorus of Mopsucslia, 2238-2239 Thcodosius I, Saint and Patriarch, 2241 Tischendori, Kon~lanlin von, 2269 Wilke (Wilkius, Wilkins), David, 2322 .'Ice also Apologist: Scholars Theology Ale~lIndrian, 103-104 C
and Alexandrian churches, 93, 102, 588 dales of patriarchy, 1914 and Manichaean ascedcism, 88 and Peter 1 as successor, 1936, 1937 Theonas of Ub)'a (dissenter), 84 Theone (manyr), 1559 TheopemplOS of Antioch, panegyric on Victor Stratclates, saint, 2306 Theophancs, Palriareh, 2247 dales of patriarchy, 1916 and Ethiopian prelales, 1002 successor, 1632 Theophanes the Chronicler, 2017, 2020,2264 Theophila (manyr), I Theophilos I, Archbishop of Jcrosalem, 1246-1247, 1325, 2049, 2247 Thcophilus, Patriarch, 1978, 2247-22.52 and AmmoniU5 of Kellia, 113, 686
anlhropomorphism rcjeclion by, 143, 154, 1884,2103. 2249-2250 and Anlioch schbms, 2248-2249 and BasIi'll affair, 2249 church.building and consccl'3tions by, 24, 93, 94, 101, 1969,2248 collected works. 1782 and conseCl'31ion of Holy Chrism, 521 cycle of, 667 and Cyril I, 671 datcsofpatriarchy, 1914 and Dioscoros, 915-916 fcasl day, 2087 and Gregory of Nyssu, 1185 and Hadrd of Aswan, I 190 and John the Baptist, 1355 and John Chrysoslom, 1357, 2250-2251,2252 and Kcllia monks, 1076, 1397 Leucr of Ammon to, 1445 on miracles of GCO'lle, Saint,
592 and Monastery of Ihe Metanoia, 1608,1611 and Nikiou, 1793 and Origenisl lcachings, 471-472,916,2249-2250, 2252
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol.•: pp. 1005-1)52. Vol. 5: 1'1'.1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: 1'1'. 2035-2372.
I
I
INDEX
and Pachomian monks, 1861 pagan auacks on, 1869-1870 on Raphael, Archangel, 2053 reputation, 2252 and Scetis monks, 2103, 2249 Serapeum destruction order, 31-32,134,2248 on Three Hebrews in Ihe Furnace, 2258 writings, 2251 ~2252 Theophllus, Saint (monk), 2153-2254, 2087 Th(.'OJ!hylacl. See Cosma.~ Thcophylacl, An:hbishop of Ochrida, 1113 Thcopi~ta, Saint (2nd centu!),). See Eustathill5 and Theopista Theopista, Saint, and Macarius, Bishop of Nikiou, 1794 TIuJopista and Dorotheus, and Michael, Archangel. 1618, 1619 Theopiste (daughter of lenD), 1230-1231 TIlcopisle (fourth.eenlury mnrtyr), 31,1554 Thcopislus of Alexandria, 2254 Th~okion, 900,1687,1724, 1726, 1727, 1728, 1986, 2254-2255 doxology, 924 IlJbsh as conclusion foc, 1479 and lafsir, 2198 Virgin analogy with cellSl'r, 1470 and w~{us, 2320 The~okos,514,528,671,883,
2026,2255 Annuncimion and, 528-529 Basil the Great catechesi.~, 351-352 Chll1ccdon, Council of, on, 514, 2255 ctl/mmmicmio idiomallllll on,
578 lind Conslanlinople, 1276 controversy over ternl, 475 Coptic position on, 101, 1785 Cyril I on, 270, 672 Dayr Apa Jeremiah wall paintings, 78 Dioscorus on. 525 Ephesus, Fi~ Council on, 960 Henoticon on, 1217-1218 intercession of, 108 John of AnlMx:h on, 1354 mentioned al bishop's
consecrntion, 396 mOnasleries dedicated 10, 714,
87. Monophyslte, 1669 Nestorlan opposition, 960 Nestorius on, 672 Pmclus sermon on, 2017, 2018 Theodoret on, 2236 su also Annunciation; Christ, nalure of; Chrislology Theolokos. Feasts of the, 2256 Thernpcutae (Jewish ascetics),
'66'
nnliphon use, 148-149 lind origin of IInliphomd chanting, 148 Thcrcnoutis. See Tarnui Theriac 01 the Ullderstollding ii, the Sciellce of the Fundamentals, 20-21 ThCSl;:llonica, Edict of (380), 1947 Thetis, dcpicted in Coptic art, 1767-1768,17(,8 ThcOl'gy. Set Magic ThCvcnQ(. Jean de, 791,1977 Thiqah ibn al-Duhayr1. See Ibn ul-Dahiri Thmlus. Stt Tmuis Thm01ll as loanword in place-names, 2273 lbornas, Apostlc and SainI and Assumptton of Mary, 292 and missions in India, 708, 1635 Pscudo-Cyril of Alexandria homily on, 2025-2026 nlomas, Bishop of Damascus (new martyr), 1559 Thomas, Saint, 2256 churches dedicated to, 835-836,835 and Dayr al-Jan1idlah, 705 fcust of, 1108 Thom:l5, Sunday of, 1108 Thomn.~ Aquinn.~, Saint, IllS, 1186 Thomas of Shinshif (hermit), 781 TIlOmpson, Henry Francis Herbert, 2257 ThQ(h (pagan deity), 917,1617 in Coplic calendar. 438 and Nawlil7. name derivnlion, 1784 shrinc al a1.Ashmunayn (Hermopolis Magna), 285 Thol4ght of Norca (gnostic tmclale), 2257
363
"l1wce Chaplers" controversy, 1676 Thn:c Graces, depicled in Coptic art, 1768 Three Hebrew Children (martyrs). See Three Hebrews in the Furnace Three Hcbrt:ws in the Furnace. 4. 1553,1634,2257_2259 Three Risen Saints. See Exuplll'llnlius, Saini; Felix, saini; Regula, Saini Three Stelue of Seth, 2259-2260, 2007 and Gospel of the Egyptians, 1154 and Valeminian Expositio'l, 2295 and Zosirialllls, 2372 Three Youths, s:lnctuary of (DayI' AnM. Maqar), 752 TIlu'bAn al·Rahib, al-. See al-Sanl Abu al-Majd 13ulrus ibn ai-Muhadhdhib Abu nl.Fllraj 11114/lder, Perfect Mil/d. 2260 Thursday. See Maundy Thursday Tiban:ius. See Valerianus and Tiban:ius Tiberius n, Emperor, 125-126, 688,1675,2061-2062 patriarch under, 1915 Tiberios Julius Alexander (prcfoct of EgypC), 2061 TiI;lIla ai-jabal, 2260-2261 TIj. See AbO TIj Til, Apa (martyr), 1089, 1559, 2261 Till. Walter Curt Frnrt7. Thcodor Karl AlDis, 1891, 1894,2022, 2261 life of Zcnobios, 2371 work on Coptic law, 1438 Tilotlj. See Pispir Tima, Dayr Abu BifAm Ill, 697 Timolaus (martyr), 1559 Timon, first deacon, 885 Timothcos I, Archhi.~hop of Jerusalem, 358,1245-1246, 1325,2262 and Haile SeJa....~ie I, 1198 Timolheus (pupil of Dlonyslus the Greal),909 Timothcus the Egyplian. Set Timothy of Memphis (martyr)
Timotbeus, saint, 1883,2087, 2262-2263
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: 1'1'. 663-1004. Vol_ 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: Pr. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
364
INDEX
Timolhy (manyr), 1553
.see alS() Theodorus and Timothy (martyrs) Timothy, BWiop of Antinoopolis (mOU'tyr without bloodshed), 1559 Timothy, Bishop of Ephesus, 1432,2015
Timothy, Bishop of Oalir Ibrtm.
8" Timothy I, Saim and Patriarch, 2263 on Abbaton, 2 dales of patriarchy, 1914 feast day, 2087 Timothy II Aelurus ("the Cal"), Patriarch, 24, 1609,
2263-2267 and Abo Min;l church completion, 94, 2248 and Acacian schism, 42-47 Christology, 2266-2267 Coplic-Me1chite split and disputed patriarchal succession. 1583. 1670. 1671, 1947.1948,2268 dates of patrian:hy. 1915 as Dioscorus's successor, 915, 1441,1442 Ilnd Eikoston monks, 951 and Enaton monks, 956-957 and Ephesus. Third Council of,
96' exile of, 525
Timothy Salomciolus ("Wobbl~Cap"),
Patriarch, 42,43,1442,1609,1671, 1947,2265,2268_2269 Tinnis, 2269 Tiridates, King of ;'nnenia, 1183 Tirsa, 2269 TiryfJq Il1.'Uqi11If Jim at.Ufill, 1464
TIschendorf, Kol'IStantin lion, 1893,1900,2269 Tl5SCnult, Eugene, 2270 Tilkooh. See B1wft Titus, Bishop of Crete, 1432,2015 Titus, Emperor and Josephus Flallius, 1375 patriarch under, 1913 IIlslt to Egypt, 2062, 2066 Tkow, paganism in, 1870 Tmonc. See Minyil. Tmcxme as loanword in place-names, 2273 Tmoushons. See BakMnis·Tmoushons Tmuis, 1648,2270 Tobias, 2052-2053, 2054 Tobit. 2052-2053, 2054 Toilct articles, 2336-2338, 2337-2339 Tokoa. See Menarti Toledo, Third Synod of (589), 1112 Tolemacus, Saint (martY'"), 1559, 2271 see also Apaiule and
and family of leno, Emperor, 2369-2370 feast day, 2087 and History ol/he Patriarchs authorship, 1239 John of Mayuma on. 1366 life. 2264-2266 on Michael, Archangel,
1618-1619 writings, 2166 Timothy llI, Palriarch, 2268 lind Cosmas Indicopleustes, 640, 2268 dates of patriarchy, 1915 Joslin I, Emperor and, 1384 and 5everus of Antioch, 2125 Thcodosius I and, 2241 Timothy and Matthias (martyrs), 1559 Timothy of Memphis (manY'"), 1559
Tolemacus, Saints Tomb of the ManY'". Ste AbU Mina Tombs architecture and dCCOl"'d,ion of. See Sculpture in stone, Coptic Bani !:Iasan, 334-335 Catherine of Alexandria, Saint, 1683 Dayral-'Adhril.',7IS Dayr AnM Bis1d.ah, 733 Dayr Anb.:l ~1i7.iqy.:ll, 748 Dayr Apa Jeremiah (Saqqant),
77.
Dayr al-Madinah, 811-818 Dayr al-Misaykrah. 840 Dayr al-MutHin, 843 Dayr Qubbat al·Hawa, 850, 851, 85/ Dayr al~yr, 853 Dayr Rifah, 855-856
hermits' al AsyQl, 114 inscriptions, 1291, 1292, 1293-1296 inscriptions, Nubian, 1814-1815 inscriptions of lIisitors from Roman period, 2066 Jabal aI-Tirif, 1657, 1771 Meir, 1583-1583 Menas the Miracle Maker, 24 mural paintings, 1873 Nag Hammadi codices lind, 1171 oldest Coptic tombstones, 1294 pharaonic at Abydos, 39 pharaonic at Almds, 73-76 Phib, Saint, 1954 al-Shaykh r;;a'id, 2130 Speos Artemldos, 334-335 see also Cemeteries: Reclusion: Stela Tome of Leo, 514, 578, 961,1075. 1441 and Acacian schism, 44-46, 1384 and Chalcedon, Council of, 514-515,1441,1442,1675 communicalio idiomatum
doclrine. 578 and Constantinople, second Council,on, 595 Dioscorus I and, 913, 914, 915 lienOlicon and, 1218 and monophysitism, 1670, 1611, 1612, 1674 Pulcheria a.nd, 2033 Samo't1 of Qalamiin and, 2092 TambOq Illonastel'}' rejeclion of, 1648 Tome of Proclus, 2017 Tome of Union (633), 1667 Tomus of Lyons, 692 Tools, for woodworking, 2326 Topognlphy Chriuic2l1 Topography, 640-641, 1635 al-Maqrl':r.I sludy, 1525 Toponymy, Coptic, 2271_2274 Topas (place), 153 Topos al·Malak Mikh:lo'tl (ldfU). See Dayr a.1·Mal:lk MikM'tl (ldfU)
Topes a1-Qiddis YuJ:lannis. See Dayr a1-S.:lqlyah Torah, 2109, 2111 Toronto, Canada, 1621
Vol. I: pp- 1-316. Vol. l: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol....: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. t353-169O. Vol. 6: pp.1691-203.... Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX
TOth, Margit, 1741, 1743 Toulon. France, Coplic congregations in, 1623 ToUSl>OUIl, Omar. Stt Omar Toussoun Tower. Set: Keep Tower of Palacmon, 749 Towns and SClllcmcnts 'Abdallah NirqI, 4 Abu Mlm'i., 24-2~ Ahil{;Ir,34 Ab~Tr BanI!, 36-37 Abu~ir al-Malaq, 37 AbU nj, 38 AfItiqah,64 Agharwah, 70 Ahnas, 73-76 Aphroditu, 153-154 Aqba!,182-183 Aq~, 183 Ashmun Tanlh, 288 Aswan, 294-296 Atl'1$, 307 -3OS Awsim, 311-312 Azari,315-316 Babij, 317 al.aagaw!lt, 326-329, 327, 328 Bahlj, 330 Bahjorah, 330 Bakhanis-Timoushons, 331 a1-BaIla~, 333 al·Banll.wfIn, 334 Bani Kalb, 335 Barnish, 349 aila
Dt1sh,927-928 al-Duwayr, 928 Egyptian nome capila1s, 1175. 1177, 1179 Ek'phantine, 951-952, 952 Faras,1090-1091 Farshu!,1092-1093 FIshah,II17 Greek lowns in £gypl, 1179-1181 l;I".ilr Idfu, 1200 at Hawwarnh, 1210-1211 at Hawwll.riyyah, 1211, 1211-1212 l;Iilwln, 1233 Jabal 'Adda, 1315 Jabal Khashm al·Ou'Od, 1315-1316 Jabal al-5ilsilah, 1316 Jirja, 1330-1331 Kamnis, 1390 Karm a1.AkhWriyyah, 1391-1392 al·Khandaq, 1413 Khirnat al·Filusiyyah, 1414 Khirhitah,1415 Kom Omho, 1418 KOIll a[-Rahib, [418-1419 LaqqAnah, 1426 Mlldamud, 1494-149~ MaJ;mllat Abu 'All, 1510 MaJ.taIlat al·Amlr, 1511 MaJ.taIlat Minu£, 1511 Makhurah, 1512 -1513 Mallj,1516 MaJl3!ll., 1546 Mashtul, 1561 ~II. 1561 Melr, 1582-1583 Memnonia, 1586 Menarti,1587-1588 Nabanih, 1769 Nag Hammadi, 1770 Naqlmh,I774-1775 Naslaruh, 1775 !'soY, 2030-2031 Qan\rah, 2036 ~rlbrtm, 2036-2037 ~, 2043-2045 RailhOll,2049-2050 Salma, 2087~20S8 Shams aI·DIn, 2126-2127 ~asha, 2127-2128 Shan1nah,2128 ShUlb,2136 SibirbAy, 2136
365
Sinjar, 2140 SltnW!,2159 Tabenn~, 2197 Tara, 2198 Tall al·'Amamah, 2199 Talmis, 2200 TamIl, 2200-2201. 2201 Tamu!, 2202 Tbow,2207 TiI,mll. al·Jabal, 2260-2261 Ti~, 2269 ~ Tulun, 2283 Umm aI-BarakAt, 2289-2291, 2290 Umm Dabadib, 2291 ~e also Boule; Cities; Dayr heading'>; Fortresses; Greek towns in Egypc; Toponymy, Coptic Toys and games wooden, 2339,2340 ~e QW Ceramics, Coptic; Melalwork, Coptic; Ceramics, Coptic Trae/OIlls III Joomrem EVQllgt/iwn (Augustine), 1115 Trojan, Emperor, patrial'ch under, 1913 Transep!. Su Basilica Transfigullltion, Feast of lhe, 1108-1109 Trans£ormation, Divine, 1058 TrQPlsifl4$ Maria/!!. 1618, 1619 Transmigration of souls, 1521 Travelers in Egypt, 1975-1977 Pietro delle VaI!e, 1967 Roman, 2064-2066 ~e ow Pilgrimages' Pilgrims and travelers in Christian
",,", Treadle loom, Coplic lcxliles, 2215-2216 Treaties. See name, inverted 7'reatise on Ihe Rest
Vol, I: pp. 1-316. vol. 2: pp.317-662. Va!. 3: pp. 663_1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
366
INDEX
TJiangle (musica[ instrument), 1738,1739 Tribelol1,222 Tribune. Sec Synthronon Triconch, 222-223 Trfmililrius (Coptic weaving term), 2221 Trimorphic Protell/wia, 22762277 Trinitarian lheology, 688, 1637-1638,2241 Coplic influence in Alexandria, 101 Dionysius on, 911 doxologies, 923 Odgen, 1848-1850 Tr'inity 'Abd a[.Masi~ al·L~I'V.'i1i a[·RaqqT on,6 ami Alexander 1, 82 in A[exanJrilln lheology, 103-104 fIlld the Anomoean.~, 141-142 and Apostles' Creed, 178-179 Damian on, 689 and filioque, 1114-1116 and Nicene Creed, 82-84 Ol'igen on lhe, [848-1849, 1850,1855 see also Trinitari:m theology Tn'partite Traclate, 569,1151,2277 and Vale/lli'liau Exposition, 2296 Triphiou. See Suhiij Tripoli, 1098 Trisagion, 1732, 2017, 2278-2279 and Acacian schism, 45 and consecration or church and altar, 108, 109,548,549 Trithcism. See Trinilarian theology Triumpha[ arch, 223-224 Triumph of Chlist. See Christ, Tr'iumph of Truparia, 1724 Trullo. Council of (691), 71, 918 Tscnti, monastery of, 757 Tubah (fifth month of Coptic calendar), 438-439, 441 Assumplion of Mary eclcbnllion,289-290 in the Copto.Ambic Synaxarion, 2179-2180 TlIbI,I,2279 and Wii(l/s, 2321 Tud. 2279-2280, 2280 Tukh, 1,2
Tllkhl, Rllphuel, and Ambic versions of Old Testament, 1829,1830,1832,1834-1835 Tukh al·N~;1r'fl, pilgrimages 10, 1975 Tukh Tanbishii, pilgrimages 10, 1975 Tu[unids and Ikhshids, Copts under the, 2280-2281 see also Abba~id~ Tuma ibn al·Najib Lu!faJlah al·Mahalli,2281-2282 Tuma ibn al'~'igh, 1270 Tunah, 1649 seven ascetics of, 2122 Tunics, 644, 645, 648 Tunis. See ABenal of Tunis Tur, al·, 2050 Turaev, Boris Alexandroviteh, 2282 Tumh D:Wr l.I[-Ou~ayr, 853-855 papyrus discoveries, 1899 TUt'ah, saint, hymns attributed to, 1726 TOrlinshah, 1536 Turicum. See lurich Turkey Coplic colleclions, 1712 see (1/~'u Const
Typos of Constans II, 1678 Typo.~ w,; "lcmphorias (Anastasius). See Formula of Salisfaction
u Udrunkuh, See Dunmk.ah Uigun;, Kingdom of the, 1519 Ulphilas, 2285 Ulysses, 1867 'Umar·. See Covenanl of 'Umar 'Umar (Dcy) GhaYlils, 1538 'Umar ibn Abd al·'Aziz, 86-87 Umar Tussun. Sec Omar Toussoun Umayyad lIeel, Coptic conlribution 10, 2286 UlIlayyads, Cupts under lhe, 2286_2289 and A[exandriu, 88, 89, 91 andlslamic·influcnced Coplic 1111,1311,13/1 and Islllmi71llion of egypl, 937 Ummanah, a[·. See Nation'S Party Umm al-Bamkal, 2289-2291, 2290 Umm Dabadib, 2291 Unction of Christ, Ethiopian conlroversy, 986-987. 1023-1028 Unction of the sick, Ho[y Sacrnment of the, 2291-2292 and anointing with oil, 139 use of candles in, 446 Undergarments, 645 UNESCO, 1300. 1771-1772, 1955, 2032 Uniatism. S ...... Coplic Catholic Church Union of Christ dispute. See Unction of Christ Unionist Progressive party, 1991 Union party, 1992 Union of Soviet Socialist Republics Coptic cullections, 1712 papyrus collection, 1895 see also Russiu Unitcd Arnb Emirates, Coptic churches in, 1621 United Kingdom. See British Islcs; Great Brit:lin Unitcd Nations Educational, Scientific and Cu[tural Ol'gani7.t1lion. See UNESCO United Slates of AlIIerica Coptic churches in, 1621-1622
Vol. 1: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp, 317-662. Vol. 3: pp, 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2371.
INDEX
CopliceollcClio'lS, 1712-1715 papyrus eolleelion, 1895-1896 Universe. See Chri!iliull Topography (Cosmas Indicoplcustcs) Univcnitlil der Rheini$ch· WestUiI ischen Akademic of Cologne, 1892 Universile Paul Valery, MOlllpellier, 694 Uni~rsily College, London, 1893 University of Florence, 1894 University Ubrolry (Freiburg im Breisgau), 1892 Univcr!lily Librnry (Cicsscn), 1893 University Lihrary (Cruz), 1891 UnivcrsiLy Librm)' (Heidelberg), 1893 Univendty Libr..u)' (Louvllin), 1891 University Library (SIr..ISbourg), 1892
University Libral)' (Turin), 1894 Universily Libral)' (Wii17.bUl'g), 1893 Univefliily of Michigan Ubrary, 1895 University of Mississippi, 1900 Unleavc'led bread, and Eucharisl, 1060-1061 Upper Egypt, &e ~'Id Upper $:t'ld monasteri~ of, 1656-1653, 1659 ~ as administrative center of, 2043
Uqsur, ak See !.u.(or Uqsurayn, aI-, &e Lullor 'Ur1bl revolulion (1881-1882), 1637,1693,1995 UI'ban VlII,l'ope (Rome), 610,
Olf,
61' See Ari (martyr)
Ur!lus of Solothum, SainI, 1559, 2232,2292_2293,2302 UsughnlyOS. See Eusignius (martyr) U~OI Muql1ddlmal Sullarn al·Lughah al-Qibliyyah, 1463
v Valais, canlon of, 1572 Valens, Emperor, 1650, 1947, 1956 patriarch under, 1914 Valenlinian I, Emperor, 790, 1576,1577, 1578
Vaknlinian II, Emperor, 1577 plllriarch under, 1914 Valcntinian Ill, Emperor, 1440 Vall'llliniall ExposiJiOll, 2295-2296 Valentinians. &e Valentinus Valentinus, 1731, 1866, 2296-2297 and Basilidcs, 357 and gnosticism, 1147, 1148, 1150, 1151, 1156 and Gospel of Philip, 1157 and Gospel of Trulh, 1 15 1, 1164 and Hcr",clcon, 1219 as heretic. 1222 myth of full of Sophi:1 linked Wilh AUlhelllikos wgcJs, 309 Valerin (daughter of Dioclcli:lI1), 2246 Valerian, Emperor, 1869, 2297-2298 patriarch under, 1914 perseeUlions of, 909, 910,1552, 1575,1785,1936 Valerianus ilOd Tiban:ius (martyn), 1559 Valcsius (martyr), 1559 Valley of the Kings, festival of,
.39 Valley of lhe Nile. Su Nile valley Van LanlSChoot, Arnold, 1895, 2298 Van Moorsel, Paul, 726 Vansleb (Wanslcbcn). Johann Michael, 23, 30, 613.1462, 1892,1977,2299 on Anlinoopolis, 145 on Asyli!, 297 on BOsh,427 cont,'ibution to Coplologicul sludies, 613 on DayI' Anb~ An!OniyOs, 722 on DayI' Anbii l3ishoi, 738 on Dllyr Anbft Shinudah, 765 011 OilyI' al·Ou~ayr, 853 on Durunkah, 926 Va.sco da GiITIHl, 1636 Valalres, John, 1114 Vatican Arabic 123, 722 Valican Coptic 9, on pillage of Thlyr Anbii An!lmiyUs, 722 Vatican Ubrary, 6, 30, 31, 876 Asscmani family and, 289 papyrus colk-Clions, 1894-1895 Vatican Museum, Copllc te,l[lile collection. Su Mu.s<..'U111S, Coptic collections in Vault, 224-225
367
Veil, custom of WO/llen wearing, 641,650 Veils. Su Eucharistic veils Veneralion. Su Icons, Coptic: Saints Venice, and relics of Mark, SainI, 1532 Verena, Saint, 2087, 2232, 2299-23{)I,2JOI Venicalloom, Coptic lextiles, 2215 Vespasian, Emperor, 2061, 2062 and Josephus FlaviUli, 1375 palriarch under, 1913 Vespers, 2301 Vestmenls. See Litur'gleal veSlmenls Veslry. See Arehilel.:{Unll clcrnClllS of churches: SIICl1sty Viaud. Gl:rard, 1975 Vielor (uncle of Anb1i Yum'i), 744 Victor (martyr), 1559 Victor, Anba, 861, 2301 fcsllli date of, 840 Victor of A.<;yU!. See ViclOr of shu Vielor, Decius, and Eircne (martyrs), 1559 Viclor the Gcnel'1l.l, See Victor Stralelates, Saint VklOI'ia and Albert Mu.s<.."Um, London, 255 Victor of Pbow. &e Victor of TabcnnCse Victor of Rome, 1905 Victor of Shu, Saint (martyr), 296, 370, 708, 23{)2 churches dedicated to, 797 confused wilh lribunal of Victor StrnlclalCS, 2305 feasl day, 1559,2087 pilgrimagcs, 1971 Victor ofSolmhum and Geneva, Sliinl, 1159,2232,2302-2303 and Ursus of Sololhurn, Saint, 2293 and Verena, Saint, 2300 Victor Stratelates, SainI, 1159, 2303-2308, 2303-2308 Ccltoslinus or Rome pllllegyric on, 2305-2306 Cyriacus, Bishop, panegyric on, 670,2305 Demetrius Anlioch on, 2306-2307 Dcmeuius of Antioch pant-gyric on, 2305 and Eusebius, 1070
or
Vol, I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2; pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp, 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690, Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
368
INDEX
Victor StrnlcllllCS, 5.,lnlli (com.) Michael of Atrtb and Mallj on, 2306 monasteries of, 810,
1657-1658,2307-2308 l'ht.'Opcmpl05 of Antioch panegyric on, 2306 Vidor of Tabcnn~. SOIinl, 1455, 2308
Victor of Tunnuna. 1609 Vienna, UnlvCr.>ily of, 1389, 1419 Vienna Academy of Sciences, 815
Vies des saims J*ru des deserts (d'Andilly),894 Vigil,2308 Village of the Monascel)'. Su Naj' al.Dayr Villecour1, Louis, 1735,2308 Villo(ettu, Cuillaume Andre, 1142 Virgil, 1867 Virgin Enthroned (Virgin and Child) depicted in Coptic an, 270. 277,
281,542-544,868,869,1660 in Nubian church an, 1812 see abo VilJO LaClims Virgin Mary Annunciation, 1102 apparitions of. See Virgin Mary. apparition of the chapels dedicated 10, 754 churches dedicated to,
704-705.710,116,721,741, 806,813,815,820,82/,856, 924, 1118, 1975 encomium un, 1956 Fast of the VIrgin Mal)'. 1096 Feast of the Virgin, I111 Gabliel, Archangel, and, 1135 Hail Mary, 1199 iconogrJphy, 243-244,1276, 1279 icon~ at Bliw'l!, 368-369 and hUlllaCulalc Conception, 1285 and Incamation, 1287-1290 inccn~e a.~ analogy for, 1470 interce~~ional character of, 1107 manuscript collcction on, 1778 miraculous appearunces of. Su Virgin Mary, apparition of the monasteries dedicated to, 714, 715-716,734,799,835 as Mother of Cod. See 77u!otokO$ paintings of, 1875
pilgrimage centcrs in Egypt, 1968, 1969, 1970, 1972, 1973 ponrnirs of, 726-727, 778, 794 Pseudo-Cyril of Alexandlia homily on, 2025-2026 Theotokia (hymns to), 1724, 1726, 1727, 1986 see also Annunciation: Assumption; Flight into Egypt; Joseph the Carpenter, Saint; 77reolokos; Virgin En
Virgins, communities or. See Nuns: Women's religious communities Virgo lacl(lns, 243-244, S3 I, 543 Vinues, the Twelve, 2310 Virtues 01 &tint MIlCllriuS, 1984 Vis/o !saiae, Coptic translations, 1451 Vitlle fNltrwtl (Rosweyde), 56 Vitll Gregorii 77raumaturgi (Gregory of Nyssa), 1184 Vimlian, 4S Vila Pauli. See Life of Slli"t P(lfd the First Hermil VileUius, Emperor, patriarch under, 1913 Vitruvius (Roman architl.'Ct), 1872 Vocabulary. See Appelldix Vocalise (Coptic musical characteristic), 1720, 1721, 1732 Vocal music. See Cantors; Choral singing; Hymns Volbach, W. F., 256, 257 Volusianus, 2017 Vows, and pilglimagcs, 1968 Voyage nouveCiu de fa Terre Sail/Ie
(Nau), on Dayr al·Sul!lin, 872 Vulgate, 1323
w Wildl 'Arabah, 728 WlidI bIr al-'Ayn, Dayr a[·&ib'at Jibtll, B57 Wtldi Gha7.AII, 1817-1818 WildT Habib. Su Scetis Wildi Hanncbah, hennilages, 728 Wa~ih ibn Raja', al·, 2311 and al·St\wfrus ibn al·Muqalfa', 2102
WAdi al·Jilbtlnah, 700 W:\dT IIt-Muluk, Dayr al·S.-th'at Jibtll,857-858 WadT a1-Nakhlah, 795 WtldT Nntfnh, hennitages, 728 Wa.dl a1-Naln"m I>'olyr al·Sury:ln in, 876-881 Dayr Yu~annis, a1.()~ir at, 883-884 Dayr Yu~annis Kama at, 883 keep construction, 1395-1396 see also Scetis Wlltf! al·MI (publication), 1990 Wl\d} a1-Rayy.1n, 755, 755, 2311 W~l' Sa"d (DaWlld al·Maqiri), 1307 WAdi Sarjah, 2312 deltlUQrios tenn, 895 Monastery of the Virgin near, 704
WAdf Shaykh 'All, 2312-2313 WIl-aI·DIl" Ill..fllrfd "mll ba'd TllrfJch ihll Ill· 'Amid (al·AssaI),
146' Wafdist bloc, 1993 Wald al.M~, Ill· (publication), 1990 Ward par1y, 1515, 1516, 1628, 1989-1991,1993,2323 Sa'd Zaghlullcadcrship, 2074-2075 Waham,2313 WahbT, Tadrus, 1465, 1467 Wahd ibn 'Abd ai-Malik, aI-, Caliph,B6 Walld ibn Ya1.fd, al-, Caliph, 1410-1411 Wall dccol'1ltions Coptic glass, 1145-1146 see also Painting, Coptic mural Walters An Gallery, Baltimol'e, Malyland, 1599, 1600, 1601 Wansleben, Johann. See Vanslcb (Wanslcbcn), Johann Michael Wllqll'r QI-Mi.~n'yyQh (publication), 1993,1074 Waq'at al·KanA'ls, 2313-2316 Waq'nt nl·N~rli, 2316_2319 Waqf, Coptic, 2319 Warp·weighted 100m, Coptic texliles, 2215 Warriors In Coptic an, 649-650, 2319-2320 Warshanufyus. See Barsanuphius (lTllll"tyr) Wal'$henufe, Saint, 2087 Wurs (Procopius), 2019, 2020
Vol. I: pp.. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-tOO4. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: "".1.l53-t690. Vol. 6.: pp. t691-2034. Vol. 7: PI). 2035-2372.
INDEX
Washing. See AblUlion; Feet, washing of; Hands, washing of W~if, 'AwalOl 1466 W:i¥f Bu!1'Uli GhtilT, 1990 Wfisilidas. See Basilidas (marlyr) wasscf, Wissa. See Wissa wa:;scf Wasserkirche (Zurich), 1082, 1110,2057 WO!O,., 01. (publication), 1465, 1466,1628,1989,1993-1996, 2010-2012 Water into wine, 1107 lilurgical inslruments for, 146' for spells, 1500 $U lllw Ablution; Baptism; Immer.;ion Water jugs and stands, 491-492, 2148,2320 Water supply irrigation aqueducts at Dayr Abo Oarql1rah, 709 Karanls, 1390 in keep, 1396 Kellia site. 1401 spring at Dayr Abu l;lallXlnah spring, 700 spring at Dayr Anba An!Oniyl1s, 725 spring at Dayr :tI&lb'lll Jiba.l, 857, 858 spring of Saini Amony, 72 I well at Dayr al·JDml1s (Maghagh:l), 813 well at Dayr al·Mahlk Mikhii'll (Oaml1lah), 827 Water vessels. See Water jugs and stands W"!w.63, 1425. 1479. 1722. 1724. 1726,1727,1728,232{)_2321 hymns for, 90 1 and Tubl.}, 2279 Weather. in the Nile Valley, 440-443 Weaving. 1641 combs and shuules, 2340-2341, 2J41 techniques in manuf:lelure of Coptic tClItlles, 2217-2218 ~e u/s(J Tapestries Weddings. See Belrolhal customs; Marriage Wednesday and Friday fast days, 109. Week, seven·day. See Calendar,
Coplic; Days of the week; specific days Weights and balances. 1603-1604, 1605 bolles made of wood. 2328 Wesscly, Carl Franz Joseph, 1891, 2321 Shenutc H:lIt.editing, 1452 Wesl Uank. Su Monasteries of the Upper $a'ld Western Oeserl, monasteries of lhc,1658-1659 Wheal crop, See Annona White Monastery of Shcllule (Suhllj). See Dnyr Anba Shinl1dnh Whitsunday. See Penlecost Whittemore, Thomas, 2321 visit 10 Dayr Anb1 An!ilniyl1s, 726 Widows Didt/$ct/lia on, 899 digamy (remarriage), 901 Wiesmann, Hel,nann, 2321 Wiet, Gaston, 2321 Wilcken, Ulrich, 2322 Wilke (Wilkiu:s, Wilkins). David, 1424,2322 Wills and inheritance, 1429, 1941 Window glass, 1145 Wine amphorae, 490-491 Dionysius as god of, 1758 Eucharistic, 1066 Feusl of the Martyr, 1548 as medicine, 1524-1527 miracle of waler into, 1107 offerlory,1824-1825 Saladin's prohibitk>ns against, 1535 storage, 2330 Wisdom literature, Didaclte. compared wilh, 898 Wissa Wassef, 1466, 1738, 2988, 2051, 2322-2324 Waide, Charles Godfrey. 1424, 1428, 2324 Women absolution in baptism, 339 Alexandra, SainI, 88 Anastasia, Snim, 125 Bayt a1.N~' (reserved area in church), 373, 703 birlh rites and cu.o;lOms, 393-393 Cnthcrine. Saint. Mount Sinai
369
Mona.~tcry
of, 1681-1685 communion regulations, 579 Coptic educalion of, 932, 933 Coptic equality measures for. 1465 Coptic headdres.... 641 Coptic ideals, 1086-1087 deaconess, 888 Dimylnah and her forly virgins,
903 doclors, 1581 Erai, Saint, 2209 Eudoxia, Snint. 1067 Euphemia, Saint, 1073 Euphrosyml, Saint, 1069 Febronia, Saint, 1109-1110 firsl full·time Egyptologisl, 1701 funerary customs. 1124 and gnosticism, 1081, 1148, 1150.1155 Berai, Saini, 1221 Hilaria, Saint, 1230-1231 Mariyyah lhe Copt, 1528 martyrs, 903, 1552-1553, 1554, 1555, 1556, 1558, 1559; su lllso specific names Mary of Aluandria, 1560 Mary the Egyptian, 1560 mourning CUSloms, J 686 Nabdilnah, 1769 perwnifying soul in GnOSlic literalure, 1081 Pulcheria, 2033 recluses, 88, 1663.2055 Regula. Saini, 2057 rights in ancient Egypt, 1086 righO! in modem Egypl, 1088, 1944 role in Ethiopian church, 1044-1045 Sal~mah Miisi on equal rights for. 2089 Snra, Saini, 2094 Sophia, Saint, 2143-2144 Syncletica, 2192 ~ora. Ernpress, 2235 ~gnosta. Saint, 2243-2244 Theopista, SainI, 1072-1073 veil.wearing. 641-650 Verena, Saint, 2299-2301, 2JOI see also Belrolhal customs; Birlh rites and clL~tomS; COSlume. civil; Marriage; Widows; Women's religious communities Women's religious communities, 1663,2324-2325
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. VoL 2: pp. 317_662. Vol. 3: pp, 663-1004, vol. 4: pp, 1005-1)52, Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2.372.
370
INDEX
Women'li reJigiou.~ communilies (COllI.) llmmQ in, 2, 3 Anaslasia, Saint, founding. 125 convenl and nunnery organI7..ation, 1663 at Dayr AbU Sayrayn (Old Cairo), 710 at Dayr al-D.mAI, 788-789, 789 Dimy.lonah and her forty virgins, 903 al.l:lam1d:r.t, 1205 Moses of Abydos founding. 700 nuns, 1822 origins in Egypt, 1663 Pachomlan community, 1663, 1822, 1860,2325 Woodwork, Coptic, 232.5-2347, 2328-2346 altar bnn, 580 painted kons, 293 portraiture, 2001 p~rvation of wood, 279 under Muslim rule, 1311, 1312 see also Art, hisloriography of Coptic Wool, ~ in Coptic textiles, 2212-2213,2213 Word, Lilurgy of the. See Calechumens, Liturgy of lhe Words, magical, 1500-1502 WOl'/d Chronicle (John of Nikiou), 2000 World COuncilor Chtll'ches. 2091 world War I, 1694 Worrell, William Hoyt, 1895,2348 Wliting surfaces. See Ostraeon; Pnpyl'US; Parchmenl WUslenfeltl, Ferdinand, 2348
Ylllbogha nl-S!mlr1, 1570 Yale University Nag Hammadl CodicC5, 1771 papyros collection, 1895 YA'qob, Ethiopian prelale, 1011 Ya'ql1b, AbU. See IshAq ibn Ibrahim ibn NastAs Ya'qiib, General, 1511-1512, 1524,1539,2349-2352 and Chiftichi, YuJ.uinna, 520 and Coptic Legjon, 1417 and Egyplian national k1entily, 948
and French expedition in Egypt, 1284 and Jirjis al·Jawhar1, 1J.l3 and Menou, Jacques, 1591 and Salippe, Mikarius, 2089 and ShukraJla.h Jirjis, 2136 and Sldin1s, Gabriel, 2137 Ya'qOb ':lannA, 1688 Ya'qiib ibn KiIlis, II Ya'qiib Nakhlah Rufaylah, 415,
,,>3 Y:lred, Ethiopian saint, \047
Yashu'. See Joshua and Joseph (asceties and manyn) Yassa 'Abd al·Masih, 1700, 1727,
,,>3 Ylt7Jd II, Caliph, 87 Year. See Calendar, Coptic Yeken, 'Adli, 1990, 1991 Yem'at:'i, Ethiopian sainI, 1046 Yemen, 1134 YesJ.uiq, Elhiopian saini, \046 YcsQaq I, Ethiopian prelate, 1008 Yes~aq 11, Ethiopian prcJ:aIC, 1015-10\6 Yohannes I, Ethiopian prelate, 1001
x Xcncdoehou. St;e Pim:mdjuili Xois. Sec Sakh!\
y YlleOOos n, Archbishop of Jerusalem, 1245, 1325.2349 Y:acoub, Jacob. Sec Ya'qub, General Yal)yii, 'Abd III.FaIlM." 1992 Yal)y.lo ibn 'Adl, 6, 1779 Yal)'l1 ibn Sa1d al-An!llkI, 1266, 1460, 1524
Yol)anncs II, Elhiopian prelale, 1010 Yol)annes ITl, Ethiopian prelate, 1028-1030 Yol.lanncs IV, Empdor, \590-1591 Yosiib 1, Ethiopian prelalC, 10\7-\0\8 Yos:\b II, Ethiopian pI'e1ate, IOJO-I 032 Youel, 105 Youna (martyr), 1554 Young. D. W., 1448 Young, Thomas, 1445 Young Egypt (Mi~r al-FaM},), 1694 Youssef, Fa!mah aI-, 1991 Youth of Egypt, 2354
Youth movements, 2354-2355 Yptl"lt$ (Coptic lextile tenn), 2221 Yu'annll. See Junia (martyr) Yu'annis, see also John Yu'annis, An~ (head of Dayr AnbA Maqtil'), 69, 749 Yu'annis, Bishop of Asyii!, 2355 Yu'annis, Bishop of Durunkah, 927
Yu'annis, Bishop of Mi'!'r, 1613 Yu'annis, Bishop or Samnnud, 1748 Yu'annis, Mctropolitan of a1-Miml!iyyah, 1614 YOl)annA. See fllso Dayr YI}/;Iannis headings; John YuJ:!annA (scribe), 2356 Y1l1pnn;\, Bishop of Samannud, 686, 2355_2356 YuJ.uinnA al·Ann1nl al.Qudsi (icon painler), 1278, 1279 YuJ:!annA the Deacon, 2356-2357 Yii/;lannA a1'l:Iadhiq aI-QibtI (Mu'aIlim), 2357 YU~:lnn1 ibn Abi ZakMiyyi ibn SibA, 1735 Yul)ann~ ibn M~W3yh, 1273 YOI.lanml ibn Moesis. See YOhanmlthe Deacon Ylil)annA ibn S5\\1hUS, 2357-2358 Yiil):ann:1 ibn Zak.-1riyyfl ibn Abi Siba'. See Ibn SiM' Yiil,lannA Ibn Abl Zakariyyfl YOJ:!ann:1 al.MaqsI, 2358 YOJ:aa,nm\ Ibn $;l'id, 1573 Yuhannis, Bishop or AsyU!, 297 Yul)annis ibn Duq!ur nl·Dimyfl!l, 2358 Yiin:l, Anbii., 744, 805 Yilllu!! ibn Kndrnn, 1615, 1616 Yusdb, Bishop of Dtunanhiir, 686 YasAb, Bishop of Akhmlm (131h century), 2359 Yiistib, Dishop or Akhmlm (15th century), 2359-2360 Yil.silb, Bishop of Akhmlm (18th centuI)'),2360-2361 Yosab I, Arehbishop of Jerusalem, 1325 Yiisdb I, Saint and Palriarch, 361, 2362-2363 and Church of aI-Mu'allaqah (Old Cairo), 558 and Church of Sill Malyam, 320 dales of palrian:hy, 1916 reallt day, 2087
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 311-662. Vol. J: pp.663-IOO4. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: PJl, 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2312.
INDEX
llnd first portJlble altJlr, 144 and thc Mlll1yr Church at AbO Min", 94 successor, 1412 and Yol;mnncs I, Ethiopian prelalc, 1001 YUI~lIl1ld biography of, 2356 Yosab II, Patriarch, 1911, 2363 datcsofpatriarchy, 1919 and Ethiopian church autonomy, 981-982, 1043-1044,1613 and Haile Sclassic I, 1198 and Sarjiyful, Malall, 2011, 2097 trnnsIation as bishop, 399 Ylisdb of Oi~, S3int, 2087 YUSlUS Mar.1ghl, 1122 YQsuf AbU Daqn, 2364-2365 Yusuf al-Qib!1. 2365 YOliUf the Syrian (rcclusc), 1128
z lachariali I, Archbishop of JClUlialcm, 1325 Zacharias, Patriarch, 2367-2368 and church I"CSi0rations, 94,
'58
and conlinued usc of Coptic language, 1734 [}oImni residencc, 689 datCli of patriarchy, 1916 and Dayr Shahran n..'Sloration,
8.2 feast day, 2087
Zacharias, Saint and Bishop of~, 12. 2087 lachariali, Saint and Bishop of Saltha, 12,840,1456,2087, 1368 Zacharias of Scctis, 1681,2369 zadok and his companions (martyni), 1559 Zaghliil, Sa'd. See Sa'd Zaghlill Zagwe dynasty, 1425 Zolhir, Caliph, 1097, 1098, 1099 zambia, Coptic church in, 1622 lamika'cl, Ethiopian saint, 1046 ZamiU.'clilcs, 985 Zarumlq, 1650 Zaneui, U., 1435, 1626 Zanufius, Saim, 2087 lar'a n'qob, King of Ethiopia, 1052-1053,1054 lawditu, Empresli, 1040, 1041 Zolwiyah, 31- (village), 884 Zaytun, Apparition of the Virgin Mary at, 2308-2309 Zechariah, 1102, 1135 Zechariah (Dklymus), 900 Zechari::lh, Bishop of Sa1th5, 840 u'Chariah. Palriarch of Jel,,~lem, and Holy Cro.<;..~. 1243 Zcno (manyr). Set I'aul, Longinus, and lena (martyno) ZeIIO, Emperor. 2369-2370 Alc1tandcr of Lycopolis on, 87-88 endowment of Uayr Anbd Maqdr, 749,1642 as father of Hilmia, Saint, 1230
371
Hcnoticon edicl. Sce HcnOlicon and Monophysit('S, 1671, 1673 palriarch under, 1915 and Timothy Salofadolus, Palriarch. 1671. 2269 Zcnobios, 762, 2371 Zephaniah, Apocalypse of, 165 Zephyrinus, Bishop of Romc, 1638 Zeu.~ Ammonim (desen oracle), 1180 Zimbabwe, Coptic church in, 1622 Ziniyyah. &e Coptic language, spokcn Ziydda)l ibn Ya~ya ibn al-RisT, 2079 Zo, Empress, 1099 Zoega, Georg (Jorgen), 2371 Zoilus (5I;rib<:), 1467 Zoroastcr (pagan deily), 1520, 1617 ZOsillla, Anb,3" 130 Zosimus, Saini (monk-priesl from Pak'Stinc) on A.popJlIlIrgmala palnlJII, 177 fealif day, 2087 and Mary thc Egyplian, 1560 Zosimus of Pnllopolis, 1735,2371 Zosirialllls, 2295, 2371-2372 Zub:tyr ibn a!·'Aww:im. al-, 186 ZlIbdtll tlf·Fikra/r Ii TiirikJl a/.Hijrah, 1464 Zukayr (Vu'annis), 1573 ZOnl, 22 Zurich, Switzcrland, 1082, 1110, 2057 see afro Swit1.erland; Theban Legion
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol, 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: lIP. 1691-2())4. Vol. 7: PI". 2()35-2372.